Journal of Discourses Volume 9

Delivered By:
PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG

HIS TWO COUNSELORS
THE TWELVE APOSTLES,
AND OTHERS

Reported By:
G. D. WATT AND J. V. LONG

AND HUMBLY DEDICATED TO THE 
LATTER-DAY SAINTS IN ALL THE WORLD.

VOL. IX.

LIVERPOOL

EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY GEORGE Q. CANNON, 42, ISLINGTON,

LONDON:

LATTER-DAY SAINTS' BOOK DEPOT, 30, FLORENCE STREET, ISLINGTON, N.

1862.

Preface

Vol. 9, p.iii
After a long night of darkness, which has covered Christendom like a
pall, the light of Heaven has again burst forth to cheer and bless
mankind. The keys of knowledge, long lost from among men, have been,
with the Priesthood, once more restored to the earth. For centuries
there has been no man in Christendom authorised to say "Thus saith the
Lord;" and men have had to be dependent upon the knowledge and
experience of those who in former generations received the revelations
of Jesus. But now this has changed. Through the Gospel which has been
restored, with the Priesthood, in its fulness and purity, the mind of
the Lord respecting the inhabitants of the earth is being made known
unto men.

Vol. 9, p.iii
The Journal of Discoveries goes forth to the world as another record
corroborating those already extant, bearing the same testimony to the
immutable principles of salvation which they have borne, and giving
additional light upon many points concerning the salvation of this
generation on which they are silent. All men can be profited by
perusing its pages and pondering over the words of truth and salvation
as they flow in beautiful simplicity and power from the mouths of the
Living Oracles.

Vol. 9, p.iii
That this Volume may go forth and fill its destined mission, and
remain an imperishable memento of God's kindness and his desire to
save His erring children, is the prayer of the

EDITOR.[p.1]

Brigham Young, April 6, 1861

True Testimony—Preparation for Coming Events—
Corruption of the Government, Etc.

Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1861.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.1
We have always had larger congregations on such occasions as this than
we have had buildings to accommodate; and had it not been that I
requested the brethren of the city to tarry at home, so as to give
room to these who should come from a distance, the house would have
been crowded to overflowing, and there would have been a large
congregation outside. I do not know that, this side of the day of rest
that we are looking for, we shall ever have a building large enough to
accommodate our congregations. When we have overcome the enemy to
righteousness and have a thousand years to work unmolested, I think
that we then can build a room that will contain as many people as can
hear the speaker's voice. We have the privilege, it is true, of
assembling in the open air, where most of our Conferences have been
held.

Vol. 9, p.1
We now enjoy the anniversary of our General Conference. The Church is
thirty-one years old to-day. It seems but a short time—but a few days,
since there were only six members in this Church. It seems but a short
time since I desired most fervently go see some one who was a
foreigner baptized into this Church. I well remember how anxious I was
that an English preacher belonging to the Independents, and with whom
I was acquainted, should come into the Church, that he could go to his
native land and preach the Gospel there. What were the feelings of the
few; thirty-one years ago to-day?

Vol. 9, p.1
Brother Kimball observed in his remarks, that he could recollect the
history of this Church from its beginning, and understood the
persecutions against this people. The Book of Mormon was translated
near where we then resided, as we might say, in our own neighbourhood.
It was translated about as far from where brother Kimball then lived
as it is from heine to Little Cottonwood; and where Joseph first
discovered the plates was about as far from where I then lived as it
is from here to Provo. Here we would have considered the discoverer of
those plates and the translator of the Book of Mormon as [p.2] one of
our neighbours. We are in the habit here of travelling more frequently
and further than we were there. From the time that Joseph had his
first revelation, in the neighbourhood where brother Kimball and I
then lived, appears but a few days. Since then this people have passed
through, experienced, and learned a great deal.

Vol. 9, p.2
If there is a person in the midst of the Latter-day Saints—one who has
named the name of Christ as a Latter-day Saint, that can ask for any
more literal testimony than we have, I do not know what he would ask.
He might wish to see some person that had power to bring fire down
from heaven.    Should such a person appear, the exercise of that
power would by no means prove that he was a messenger of salvation. Or
suppose that I should see a man capable of raising the dead every hour
in a day, could I merely for that believe he was sent of God? [No.
Some may think it strange, but should I see a man come along here and
cast his cane on the floor, and it became a serpent and ran out of the
door, would I any more believe that man to be sent of God? No, I would
not. Were I to see a person fill the air with living creatures, turn
the dust into life, or the river Jordan into blood, do you suppose I
would any more for that consider that man sent of God? Not in the
least. There is but one witness—one testimony, pertaining to the
evidence of the Gospel of the Son of God, and that is the Spirit that
he diffused among his disciples. Do his will, and we shall know
whether he speaks by the authority of the Father or of himself. Do as
he commands us to do, and we shall know of the doctrine, whether it is
of God or not. It is only by the revelations of the Spirit that we can
know the things of God.

Vol. 9, p.2
Suppose that we should see a man capable of raising the dead and he
should say, "Consequently I ought to be the leader of the Church —the
legitimate heir that God has appointed to perform his work in the last
days," would I for that believe him? No. I have never seen the day,
since I arrived at the years of discretion, when it would have made
any difference in my feelings. Almost one of the first things I read
in the Bible was that Saul in his darkness and unbelief called on the
Witch of Endor for a revelation, and she had power to raise Samuel
from the dead. What proof was that that she was a Saint of God? If the
people want any more witness than they have, I do not know what they
would call for. Seek for the Spirit of Truth, and that will bring all
things to your remembrance that Jesus spake and performed,—all that
has been, is, and that which is to come, so far as may be necessary.
That is the Spirit by which Joseph spoke.

Vol. 9, p.2
I am thankful that we live to free this day, and have the privilege of
assembling ourselves in these valleys. We are not now mingling in the
turmoils of strife, warring, and contention, that we would have been
obliged to have mingled in, had not the Lord suffered us to have been
driven to these mountains—one of the greatest blessings that could
have been visited upon us. It has been designed for many generations
to hide up the Saints in the last days until the indignation of the
Almighty be over. His wrath will be poured out upon the nations of the
earth. We see the nations steadily driving along to the precipice. The
Lord has spoken from the heavens, and he is about to fulfil the
prophecies of his ancient and modern Prophets. He will bring the
nations into judgment, and deal with them and make a full end of them.
Do you  wish to see it done to-day? Are you prepared for [p.3] the
crisis that will eventually come? No.

Vol. 9, p.3
I have frequently thought upon the preparation that is necessary.
Suppose the word should come, "Return and build up the centre Stake of
Zion," are we ready for it? No. I have often alluded to our mechanics.
We have not a mechanic that would know how to lay the first stone for
the foundation of the wall around the New Jerusalem, to say nothing
about the temples of our God. Are you prepared for the day of
vengeance to come, when the Lord will consume the wicked by the
brightness of his coming? No. Then do not be too anxious for the Lord
to hasten his work. Let our anxiety be centred upon, this one thing,
the sanctification of our own hearts, the purifying of our own
affections, the preparing of ourselves for the approach of the events
that are hastening upon us. This should be our concern, this should be
our study, this should be our daily prayer, and not to be in a hurry
to see the overthrow of the wicked. Be careful; for if they were all
to be overthrown at once, how many would there be left that are called
Saints? Not as many as I would have remain. We are prepared for the
day that is approaching: let us then prepare ourselves for the
presence of our Master—for the coming of the Son of Man. The wicked
and the ungodly are preparing for their own utter overthrow, and the
nation in which we live is doing so as fast as the wheels of time can
roll, and ere long sudden destruction will come upon them. Seek not to
hasten it, but be satisfied to let the Lord have his own time and way,
and be patient. Seek to have the Spirit of Christ, that we may wait
patiently the time of the Lord, and prepare ourselves for the times
that are coming. This is our duty.

Vol. 9, p.3
We are blessed in these mountains. This is the best place on, the
earth for the Latter-day Saints. Search the history of all the
nations, and every geographical position on the face of the earth, and
you cannot find another situation so well adapted for the Saints as
are these mountains. Here is the place in which the Lord designed to
hide his people. Be thankful for it; be true to your covenants; be
faithful, each and every one. How frequently we hear from each other,
"Be ready to receive the truth. If it is contrary to our feelings—let
it be ever so opposite to our own feelings or affections—receive the
words of counsel from those who are appointed to lead us." How my
heart longs to see the brethren and sisters in a condition that when
the words of truth and virtue—righteous words of counsel—are poured
upon them, they will meet like drops of water meeting each other. How
I long to see the brethren, when they hear the words of truth poured
upon them, ready to receive those words because they are perfectly
congenial to their feelings, and every soul exclaim, "Those words
savour of the Spirit that is in me; they are my delight, my meat, and
my drink; they are the streams of eternal life. How congenial they
are, instead of their being contrary to my feelings."

Vol. 9, p.3
If I or any other man give counsel that meets with opposition, that
intrudes upon the affections, meditations, and feelings of the people,
and is harsh to their ears, bitter to their souls, it is either not
the words of truth, or they have not the fountain of life within them,
one of the two. If the Lord speaks from the heavens, reveals his will,
and it comes in contact with our feelings and notions of things, or
with our judgments, we are destitute of that fountain of truth which
we should possess. If our hearts are filled with the Spirit of truth,
with the Spirit of [p.4] the Lord, no matter what the true words from
heaven are, when God speaks, all his subjects shout "Hallelujah!
praise God! We are ready to receive those words, for they are true."

Vol. 9, p.4
Much has been said in regard to the Government in which we live. We
say that it is the best form of human government upon the earth. The
laws and institutions are good, but how can a republican government
stand? Did you ever ask yourselves this question? I wonder whether our
great men of the nation have ever asked themselves this question. The
heads of different departments—governors, judges, cabinet officers,
senators, representatives, presidents, —I wonder whether they ever ask
themselves the question, "How can a republican government stand?"
There is only one way for it to stand. It can endure; but how? It can
endure, as the government of heaven endures, upon the eternal reek of
truth and virtue; and that is the only basis upon which any government
can endure. Let the people become corrupt, let them begin to deceive
each other, and they will all deceive themselves, as our Government
has. When we made application to the General Government for a
restoration of our property and rights in Missouri, if Martin Van
Buren had said, "Yes, I will restore your lands to you, and will
defend you in the possession of your rights, if I have power; and if I
have not, my name shall not remain as President of the United States,"
he could have reinstated us in our rights. A few words from the
General Government to the Government of Missouri would have restored
to, us our lands and stayed the operations of the mob. If Van Buren
had said, "Be still, or I will chasten you and keep sacred the oath of
my office," we should not have been mobbed, and the nation would not
have been as it is to-day.

Vol. 9, p.4
Our present President, what is his strength? It is like a rope of
sand, or like a rope made of water. He is as weak as water. What can
he do? Very little. Has he power to execute the laws? No. I am an
American-born citizen—born under the Green Mountains in Vermont, from
whose summits you can look down upon the Atlantic States; and I feel
chagrined and mortified when I reflect upon the condition of my
nation. Of late, at times, I have almost wished that I had been born
in a foreign nation. I feel disgraced in having been born under a
government that has so little power, disposition, and influence for
truth and right; but I cannot help it. What is the cause of their
weakness and imbecility? They have left the paths of truth and virtue,
they have joined themselves to falsehood, they have made lies their
refuge, they have have turned aside the innocent from their rights,
and justified the iniquitous doers. They have justified thieving and
lying and every species of debauchery; they have fostered those who
have purloined money out of the public treasury—those who have
plundered the cotters of the people, and have said, "Let it be so; you
secrete my faults, you assist me to plunder and deceive, and I am with
you to Cover up your iniquity." Shame, shame on the rulers of the
nation! I feel myself disgraced to hail such men as my countrymen,
though I think I shall live through it. I Will endure it as well as I
can; but the corruption, the iniquity; and the deception of men in
high places no man can tell.

Vol. 9, p.4
I have previously related one little circumstance, which occurred not
long ago, illustrative of the mode in which payment of claims against
the Government is sometimes secured. A certain gentleman had attended
many sessions of Congress,  trying to [p.5] get payment of a claim due
to widows and orphans; but could not. In a short time, the claim was
adjusted. Brother George A. Smith, when in Washington, saw a gentleman
who had been years in endeavouring to get a claim allowed and paid;
one thousand dollars more to grease the wheels, and through it
went—the claim was paid. We have long been trying to get our claims
paid for expenditures in quelling Indian disturbances in 1853. When
the appropriation had reached the last move to be made, it could not
go. "What is the reneer?" "Somebody is throwing sand on the axletree,
and the wheel is stuck." "What must be done?" "Thirteen hundred
dollars must grease it." It then moved through—the appropriation was
made. It is so all the time—every day. These instances are
comparatively of little moment, and I merely allude to them to show
how minutely corruption prevails where justice should exist.

Vol. 9, p.5
These corruptions flow very naturally from the indebtedness contracted
to attain power. In elections, the successful become indebted to their
friends; and they promise them the patronage of the President, that
they shall be sent as a minister to such or such a country, or be
appointed a judge here or there, or a governor yonder. They cannot
obtain their election without paying largely for it, both in promises
and money; and to recover the means, they must either become thieves
or repudiate their debts. "Such a one owes me so much for contributing
to his election, and he will not pay me." It often happens that he
cannot, unless he steals it.

Vol. 9, p.5
The whole Government is gone; it is as weak as water. I heard Joseph
Smith say, nearly thirty years ago, "They shall have mobbing to their
heart's content, if they do not redress the wrongs of the Latter-day
Saints." Mobs will not decrease, but will increase until the whole
Government becomes a mob, and eventually it will be State against
State, city against city, neighbourhood against neighbourhood,
Methodists against Methodists, and so on. Probably you remember
reading, not a week ago, an account of a Conference being held in
Baltimore, in the course of which they seceded from their fellow
churches in the free States. It will be the same with other
denominations of professing Christians, and it will be Christian
against Christian, and man against man; and those who will not take up
the Sword against their neighbours must flee to Zion.

Vol. 9, p.5
Where is Zion? Let us be prepared to receive the honorable men of the
earth—those who are good. Are there any good people among them? Yes,
hundreds and thousands and thousands right in our Government, rotten
as it is; but they are so priest-ridden that they have no mind of
their own—they have not strength and fortitude. And I ask you, and I
can appeal to your own experience, place any of us back in the midst
of our old neighbour's, would it not be hard to break out and say, "We
are Latter-day Saints and followers of Joseph Smith; we believe
'Mormonism': good bye?" Them are hundreds and thousands in this
situation in the States, who desire to see truth, righteousness, and
right prevail; but they have not strength and power of mind to break
loose and say," We will be for God and none else." They follow the
customs of their fathers, and more or less cling to the faith and
religion of their fathers. They are bound down with priestcraft. I
took forward to the days when their bands will be broken. I pray this
people to do right. Purify yourselves, sanctify yourselves, and
prepare to receive those persons into everlasting habitations.

Vol. 9, p.6
[p.6] It is time to close our forenoon meeting. This afternoon,
probably, we will take up the business of the Conference, and continue
our meeting; and when we are through and wish to adjourn, we will do
so. We all feel like praying for the prosperity of the kingdom. The
whole body is continally seeking the welfare of each individual part.
The eye wishes the foot well, the foot wishes the head well, and will
walk to get food for the head and stomach, and they are united, and we
shall become more and more united. And I pray that the Lord will pour
out his grace on his sons and daughters, and I pray the Saints to
improve upon it until we are Sanctified. God bless you! Amen.

Heber C. Kimball, April 6, 1861

Spirit of Unity—Independence of Zion, &c.

Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1861.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.6
I am glad to see you, and the feelings within me are God bless you,
peace be multiplied upon the Saints; and those that are not Saints,
may they be blessed with that which they love to that degree that they
cannot stay in this land. (A voice in the stand —"And I say amen.")

Vol. 9, p.6
I do respect and love good men and women. It has been natural to me
all the days of my life to do this; and the more of the Good Spirit
that dwells in a man, the more that love of those that are good
accumulates in him. I often speak by figures, and so did Jesus in his
day. He said, "I am the true vine, and my Father is the husbandman:
every branch in me that beareth not fruit he taketh away, and every
branch that beareth fruit he purgeth it, that it may bring forth more
fruit. I am the vine, ye are the branches. He that abideth in me, and
I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit; for without me ye can do
nothing." Again, he says, "If a man abideth not in me, be is cast
forth as a branch that is withered; and men gather them, and they are
'east into the fire, and they are burned." When a branch withers and
dies, the avenues of the sap and nourishment from the root is cut off,
and the branch is cut off after it ceases to live and draw nourishment
from the roots.

Vol. 9, p.6
No branch is cut off from the tree while it is bearing fruit and
cleaves to the tree. We cleave to the vine by our works of
righteousness, and by our works of unrighteousness we become dead and
unfruitful; then it is necessary that the unfruitful branch should be
taken away, and another branch that is more fruitful should be grafted
in. We should all be one, like unto a tree, and receive intelligence
from heaven as the tree receives its nourishment from the roots.

Vol. 9, p.7
My prayer is from time to time, Father, baptize the Presidency into
[p.7] one spirit, and let them partake of the same element; and then,
Father, baptize the Twelve, and the Seventies, and every officer in
the Church and kingdom of God, and also every Branch connected to
them, that we may all be baptized into one spirit; then we need not
fear earth or hell.

Vol. 9, p.7
Brother Wells was speaking of the extension of our settlements, that
every inch of ground that is consecrated to God and the Use of his
Saints is redeemed from the power of Satan. That is verily true; and
when the people of our settlements act like one man in all flyings
that are revealed unto them, it will truly be so. But I presume,
brethren, you will find many devils in all these places; and they will
be there until they are east into hell with all those that forget God
and turn away from him. It is for us to keep them out of our own
bodies. If we do that, they will not trouble us much. Resist the
Devil, and the Scripture says he will flee from you; that is, he will
stand back a little until he can get better chance at some future time
to make an attack upon you. That it is his business, and it is ours to
avoid him and keep him far from us. Our calling is to do right, and to
teach righteousness and virtue, industry and economy, that we may gain
power over the world, over the flesh, and over the Devil, and, over
all that is combined to overthrow this work. Do you think they will
overthrow it? They may overthrow many of you, but they will never
overthrow this Church while the world stands. But when a man loses
that Good Spirit, he looks upon this work as the world look upon it.
He sees no beauty in it; he is opposed to it in his heart.

Vol. 9, p.7
As for the condition of the nations that brother Wells has been
speaking of, we shall never secede frome the Constitution of the
United States. We shall not stop on the way of progress, but we shall
make preparations or future events. The South will secede from the
North, and the North will secede from us, and God will make this
people free as fast as we are able to bear it. They send their poor
miserable creatures here to rule us. Why, it would be upon the same
principle that this Church and authority should send some poor curse
to rule me and my family in my own house. We need good men that are
capable of ruling us, and we have them in our midst. Take any man
there is here, and I would rather have him come and rule me and this
people than have any of those poor creatures that come here. What do
they know? Nothing, only to come here and undertake to lead this
people astray and pollute them. They would pollute every one, if they
had the power, or every one that would yield to them. We have to
submit to this, and to bear it with patience. But let me tell you, the
yoke is now off our neck, and it is on theirs, and the bow key is in.

Vol. 9, p.7
'The day is not far distant when you will see us as free as the air we
breathe, and we will be ruled by those men whom God Almighty appoints.
I live above the law, and I am above them, and mean to keep so by
doing right, as the Lord requires us through those who dictate and
lead us.

Vol. 9, p.7
President Young is our leader, and has been all the time since the
death of Joseph Smith the Prophet. He can govern this people with his
hands in his pockets, and they are not governed one whit by the men
that are sent here. I want to tell it, and I want they should know I
tell it. We are going to be ruled by our Father in heaven, and the
agents he sends and appoints for us, from this day henceforth and
forever.

Vol. 9, p.8
Let us all go to work and [p.8] cultivate the earth, beautify and
adorn it with trees and shrubs and plants that never die. Let us
preserve and sustain, and make ourselves independent both for clothing
and for food, and also for herds and flocks; and we will be free, and
our enemies will not trouble us much more. I am a witness to what the
nation has done to the people of the Saints for thirty years past.
They have killed some of the best men that ever lived, and the whole
nation sanctioned it, thinking they had got rid of the worst men that
ever were upon the earth. I know this to be true. They now look upon
President Young as they looked upon Joseph Smith as one of the
greatest curses that could come upon the earth. They have driven us,
robbed and plundered us; and when we sought for redress, they said our
cause was just, but they could do nothing for us. Let a man come into
my house or into yours, and serve us as the United States have served
this people, and would there not be a scrambling? We would soon decide
whether the cause was just or not. I can do it in a family capacity;
but Territories and States have not got; as much governing power as a
man ought to have in his family. I do not wish to say any more at this
time. Amen.

John Taylor, April 6, 1861

Union—Human and Divine Goverment, Etc.

Remarks by Elder John Taylor, made in, the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1861.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.8
We have got through presenting the various Quorums comprising the
authorities of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. It has
seemed to be a little difficult to get some of the names right, and
also to get them in their proper places; but we have now got them
straight, and I believe there has been a unanimous feeling to sustain
all those officers presented in their respective positions.

Vol. 9, p.8
The question very naturally occurs to me, Would there be the same
unanimity of feeling in sustaining the same number of officers
anywhere else in the world? I do not think there would. In fact, I
know there would not. There is a principle of union with us: at least,
in outside show we are united; and in our actions, to a certain
extent, far more so than any other people; for other communities
cannot even be persuaded to vote alike. If there are those among us
that, feel a little crossways, thinking that some other way might he
better; yet there is so much of the feeling to the contrary that the
opposition is readily brought to acquiesce in the popular vote,
whether they really feel so or not; but they generally feel like it.
But still there is a lesson that we have been learning that none of us
are perfect in. Our judgment is not perfect;  and as we are not
perfect in [p.9] our sphere, we need not expect to find others perfect
in theirs; and as we are not perfect ourselves, we may have need to
come to the throne of mercy an I ask for wisdom and support, and we
can come to the Lord with faith and full assurance. If we have need to
come to the Lord, so have you. Be careful, then, how you judge. We can
say to all, With what judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged; and with
what measure, ye mete, it shall be measured to you again.

Vol. 9, p.9
In regard to our criticism on the acts of public men, whatever we may
feel in regard to their acts, it is best to let it be laid aside for
the general good of all; or, in other words, we do not think, or
should not think, we are, the smartest men in the world. It appears
natural to us to think that we are as competent to judge as anybody
else, and yet we think that those who dictate matters ought to have
the Spirit of the Lord to guide them, and consequently yield our
judgment to theirs, and we strive to carry out the principles of the
Gospel of Jesus Christ in our actions. We do it to a great extent, but
not so fully as we might do. It is all voluntary on the part of the
people; but generally, out of respect to the superior intelligence of
those that are associated with the dictation of affairs, we act with
them. Although we may feel an uncertainty in regard to the views of
some, yet with those feelings we act in unison to a certain extent,
and we yield to the judgment of the majority, and to that of those
whose right it is to nominate and dictate in the kingdom of God.

Vol. 9, p.9
So far, then, as we have made progress in those things, so far have we
advanced in the knowledge of the Gospel of Christ, and so far have we
become strong and powerful as a people upon the earth.

Vol. 9, p.9
There is a little difference between our principles, or, I should say,
the principles of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and
what are called democratic principles. Democracy governs by the people
alone; and, as was stated this morning, where the people are pure and
living under the influence of correct priniciples, and are seeking to
do right, it is one of the best governments on the earth. But where
the people are wicked and corrupt, that alters the case very
materially. It is not with us as it is with democracy. We do not
believe that any people are capable of governing themselves. There is
no need of entering into an argument upon the matter before this
congregation; but it is my opinion that there are no people under the
heavens that now exist, nor are there any that ever did exist, that
are capable of governing themselves.

Vol. 9, p.9
There have been a variety of governments on the earth, and very
powerful ones too have existed, in different ages of the world. Those
governments have generally been established and maintained by force of
arms—by power. Thus many submit to the few, and the majority have had
very little to say in the matter. We have generally been in the habit
of supposing that our republican institutions are the most perfect of
anything can exist among men—the ne plus ultra of human government;
and hence we have had a very favourite motto ready always upon our
tongue's end—Vox populi, vox Dei. I do not believe that the voice of
the people is the voice of God, but would ask, Is it the Northern or
Southern States that are governed by the Almighty? We have one of the
best human Governments upon the earth governed by the voice of the
people, and yet we are divided, torn assunder, and confused, and
appear to be on the eve of having two governments, and both republican
in their form; but which of them is governed by God? [p.10] Neither of
them have anything to do with the Lord. They are not under his
guidance or direction, and without his dictation it is impossible to
govern correctly. The principles of human government, as now
practised, are wrong; for what man knows the things of God? What human
wisdom can dictate to the inhabitants of a world? Human governments
have always been fluctuating and changeable. They have their rise,
their progress, and fall, and have always contained within themselves
the elements of their own destruction. The proper mode of government
is this—God first speaks, and then the people have their action. It is
for them to say whether they will have his dictation or not. They are
free: they are independent under God. The government of God is not a
species of priestcraft, after the order of the Church of Rome, where
one man dictates and everybody obeys without having a voice in it. We
have our voice and agency, and act with the most perfect freedom;
still we believe there is a correct order—some wisdom and knowledge
somewhere that is superior to ours: that wisdom and knowledge proceeds
from God through the medium of the holy Priesthood. We believe that no
man or set of men, of their own wisdom and by their own talents, are
capable of governing the human family aright.

Vol. 9, p.10
These are our opinions. We believe that it requires the same wisdom
that governs the planetary system, that produces seed time and
harvest, day and night, that organised our system, and that implanted
intelligence in finite man,—that it needs the same intelligence to
govern men and promote their happiness upon the earth that it does to
control and keep in order the heavenly bodies; and we believe that
that cannot be found with man independently. It is a principle that
exists with God, and he will not confer it upon the wicked and
ungodly, neither will he sustain those that trample under foot his
authority and his laws. Hence he has organised his kingdom with the
express intention of governing his children himself according to the
wisdom that dwells with him, through the medium that he has appointed;
and hence, having appointed a medium, he brings it before the people,
that they may have an opportunity of expressing their sentiments.
Then, if they do not like the method which he has adopted, or any
plans that he may introduce,—if they do not like his officers, they
have a voice in it, and can say so. There is no man or government
under the heavens that has so strict a scrutiny as we have in the
Church of Jesus Christ. All the authorities of this Church have to be
acted for twice a year by all the Saints throughout all the world.
This is very rind sentry, more searching than that of our democratic
rulers; but these men with whom we associate in the kingdom of God do
not take it upon themselves alone to dictate and regulate these
important matters pertaining to the kingdom of God and the salvation
of man, because they do not consider they have got the intelligence.
Hence my remarks so far, and hence the course of procedure pursued
to-day in the presentation of the authorities of the Church in
bringing all leading matters before the people.

Vol. 9, p.10
We can acquiesce generally in the guidance of the Lord, and with
pleasure obey the dictation of his servants. Have we by doing this
progressed in a knowledge of the law of God, and the rule and
government of his kingdom upon the earth? If  we have any
intelligence, we shall show that we have learned a great and important
lesson—one that we [p.11] might have learned some time ago. But I will
tell you what it is: When God dictates through the channel. that he
has placed won the earth, he directs through the gift and power of the
Holy Ghost, and this way manifests his will to those whose right it is
to know it. In this way he makes known the things of his kingdom and
the principles that are necessary to the salvation of the people. Then
all the congregation lift up their hands as a token before God that
they sanction what is presented, and then the voice of the people is
the voice of God. He first dictates, and then we sustain his
nomination. Thus we have the wisdom of God associated with the
concurrence of man; and God being governed by the Spirit of truth, and
the Saints possessing and being guided by the gift of the Holy Ghost,
it is the voice of God and the voice of his people under his
direction, and God and his people are one, as Jesus said—"I in them,
and thou in the that we all may be one." This is the way we look at
things, and by pursuing this course we have made great progress in the
principles of eternal life, and all those things that devolve upon us
to attend to.

Vol. 9, p.11
What is it that we are after? Is it to revolutionize these States of
America by force, by physical power, by the sword, and by treading
underfoot their rights? No. Are we striving to overthrow the nations,
and to put our feet upon the necks of men? No: we care but very little
about them or their concerns. But is there not a kingdom that God
should set up? Yes. Is not this the stone hewn out of the mountain
without hands, that is to grow into a great kingdom and fill the whole
earth? It is. Then how are you going to accomplish this great work? We
answer, Precisely as the Lord tells us. We have existed for thirty
years, and we have used a great deal of our time and labour for the
promotion of this kingdom. But have we at any time interfered with the
rights of others? We have been outraged and abused in Ohio, Missouri,
and Illinois; but whom have we interfered with? We are at the defiance
of the world to point out a single instance. Have we attempted to
overrun Texas or New Mexico—to trample underfoot the people of
Nebraska and Kansas, and make everybody tremble and succumb by the
power of the sword? Have we interfered with California, Oregon, or
Washington Territory? No, we have not.

Vol. 9, p.11
Then what have we done to cause people to be so jealous of us? Why, we
have just let everybody else alone; we have preached peace and
salvation, built up Zion, and proclaimed the kingdom of God. They
would not, however, let us alone; but we could not help that, The very
move that they have made and all the steps that we have taken have
brought us before the nations, and manifested the power of God in a
way that never could have been done otherwise. They may say what they
will, but this is the result of it. We did not kill them when we had a
chance. They came upon us and sought to destroy us, and why did they
do this? It was because the Lord was with us. We could not help them
doing as they did, and I suppose they could not resist the power that
prompted them to do as they have done. However, it is all right; the
hand of God is in it and has been from the beginning. Do we rejoice at
the present time over the difficulties of our enemies in the States?
No, we would be glad to do them good, if they would only let us; but
they are unwilling to receive the truth.

Vol. 9, p.11
Have We forsaken our covenants? or have they violated the law in their
treatment to us? It was shown very clearly this morning, by President
[p.12] Wells, that they hunted us like the wolves in the desert. They
came with their armies fully bent on our destruction, but a barrier
stood in the way. The Lord said; "Thus far shall you go, and no
farther. You can now stop. You can shiver and shake out there in the
mountains, during the cold, chilling blasts of a dreary winter; but
touch not my anointed, and do my Prophets no harm."

Vol. 9, p.12
They have now got the difficulties at home which they intended to
create among us. We have not injured them—we have not hurt a hair of
their heads, and we still feel willing to assist them. We feel willing
to help to preserve, the nation; and our Elders have travelled
thousands of miles to bless the people. Yes, we feel to bless
everybody; and what will we not do to benefit our fellow-beings?
Brethren, let, us try to conquer ourselves. Let us try to understand
our own position, to magnify our calling, that, we may be prepared to
act in that sphere in which God may call us to operate. The Lord has
chosen his servants, he has lifted up his standard in Zion, he has
proclaimed peace and happiness on earth, he has taught us how to live
and how to die; the way is pointed out whereby we can obtain salvation
in his kingdom. He has made manifest unto us his will, and we feel
glad; we rejoice and sing Hallelujah! the Lord God omnipotent
reigneth!

Vol. 9, p.12
Brethren and sisters, we have a great mission to perform—we have to
try to govern ourselves according to the laws of the kingdom of God,
and we find it one of the most difficult tasks we ever undertook, to
learn to govern ourselves, our appetites, our dispositions, our
habits, our feelings, our lives, our spirits, our judgment, and to
bring all our desires into subjection to the law of the kingdom of God
and to the Spirit of truth. It is a very critical thing to be engaged
in the upbuilding of the kingdom of God—a nucleus of which we have
here.

Vol. 9, p.12
Whatever good feelings we have originate from the Spirit of the Lord,
and from the light and intelligence that come from the Gospel of Jesus
Christ. For all we owe our oblation of thanksgiving to the great Giver
of all good.

Vol. 9, p.12
We are assembled here from different nations, having a variety of
prejudices, different kinds of education, having imbibed different
feelings, notions, and ideas; and we have now come together to learn
to bend our minds, to yield our opinions, and not to follow our own
notions, not to cling to our peculiar whims and caprices, but to bow
to the holy Priesthood, which is the rule of God upon the earth. You
should understand that when you have been voting here to sustain the
Presidency of the Church o Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, the
Twelve Apostles, the High Council, the Bishops, and other Quorums, you
have been voting to sustain the legitimate and authorized officers of
the Church and kingdom of God; whose right it is to rule and govern
whenever and wherever the Almighty has a people upon the earth.

Vol. 9, p.12
Now, then, brethren and sisters, do not go away from here, and run
against those very parties whom you have covenanted to sustain;
because, the very moment you do, every sensible man will set you, down
as hypocrites. You have a free opportunity here of manifesting your
choices, and I will here say that so far you have manifested good
sense in being united in regard to those principles we have to carry
out. Let the principles of union and faith be observed at your homes;
and if you are men having families, let there be a daily incense arise
from your family altar, and let your constant  and daily prayer be,
"God bless the Presidency of the [p.13] Church, God bless the Twelve,
the Bishops, and all the constituted authorities of the Church, and
the the Lord give me wisdom to act according to their dictation, and
the Lord bless all those that believe on their words." Then there will
be a feeling of union in all our small districts; and instead of its
being, "Tom wants to do this, and Jim wants to do the other," it will
be, "I don't want my way, but I want the mind and will of God. I want
to know what my duty is, and then I will pray God to give me grace and
power to do it." This is the feeling of every good, intelligent,
Latter-day Saint at the present time, who is seeking to do the will of
God upon the earth. Never mind if somebody is trying to encroach;
never mind about your independence and your rights.

Vol. 9, p.13
I was talking to a man, the other day, who said—"I must have my
rights." I replied to him, "I have no rights only those that God gives
me." But I have been imposed upon," said the man. Well, what if you
have? It is a great deal better than if you had imposed upon somebody
else. Just say, Why, that man don't know any better; and if he can
stand it, I can.

Vol. 9, p.13
These are our feelings in regard to rights. There was a time when I
thought I had a great many rights of my own, but now I have got to
understand that I have all the rights that God will give me, and I
don't want to have any more. I want to live in the light of his
countenance, to ask him to give me his Spirit, and then I know I shall
prosper. When you feel like talking about your rights, let me advise
you to go into your closet, forget your imaginary rights, and ask the
Lord to give you wisdom to guide you aright, that you may act before
him as children of the light, and not be the means of throwing a
stumbling block in the way of others. By pursuing this course, you
will get along much easier, and there will not be near so much of that
spirit of grumbling and complaining.

Vol. 9, p.13
It would be first rate for many Latter-day Saints to consider the
following sentiment of the poet:—

Were half our time in reasoning spent,
To heaven in supplication sent,
Our cheerful songs would oftener be,
Hear what the Lord has done for me.

I believe what he has done for me and for this people to be saving in
its nature, and to be the best that could have been done for us. Let
us all seek to do right, get the Spirit of the Lord, and allow that to
govern and dictate us.

Vol. 9, p.13
Suppose there are some who do not do exactly right in some places,
what of that? There are many things that are not right. Never mind;
everything that is wrong will in due time be righted. Permit me to
bring a figure before you. A year ago last winter there was a very
severe frost, and it injured the fruit trees. Some who professed to be
judges thought it best to cut down the peach trees; some thought that
if left alone they would still grow, and therefore they left them
alone to see how many would live: There was quite a difference of
opinion upon the subject, and some adopted one plan, and some another.
The general impression was, I believe, that it would be best to cut
off those limbs that were frost-bitten and that did not appear to have
much sap in them.

Vol. 9, p.13
Now, my doctrine is, Prune the trees, or, in other words, the branches
of the great tree to which we are connected, just at the time when it
will do the least injury. It requires great wisdom, however, to prune
and regulate the Church of Christ. There were a great many of our
people got frost-bitten—a kind of dead in their spirits, and some were
for going right to work and pruning; but hold on. [p.14] Said Jesus,
"The wheat and tares must grow together until harvest." Perhaps you
would pull up the wheat with the tares, if you were to do it when you
think best. If there is nothing good in a man, he will by-and-by
develop the evil that is in him, and then everybody will agree that
the pruning ought to be done, and the branch ought to be cut off; but
if the good preponderates, it would be wrong because of prejudice or
ignorance, to destroy the good. It is best to leave it to the
husbandman, and then all the congregation will say Amen.

Vol. 9, p.14
There are a great many things that might be spoken about to further
illustrate this subject, but the same principle applies everywhere.
For instance, there were two or three of us went up to Salt Creek a
few days ago to attend to some business; and by the accounts given and
the reports circulated, a stranger would have thought that we had got
one of the most mean and contemptible of men for a Bishop: but when
the matter came up for investigation, there was not one solitary
charge that could be sustained; the man was innocent. Now, I would
rather be found at some other business than to be finding fault with
and accusing my brethren. If people would leave such things alone a
little more than they do, and leave the management of them to the
proper authorities, it would be better. Suppose a corrupt man is
presiding in a certain place, his corruptions are soon known. People
need not strive to turn good into evil because they think that some
man does wrong. They need not turn calumniators and defamers, for all
will come right in its turn. Then attend to your own business, work
the works of righteousness, sustain the constituted authorities of the
Church until God removes them, and he will do it in his own time.
Bishops, be afar such men as speak against the Lord's anointed. The
Priesthood is placed in the Church for this purpose, to dig, to plant,
to nourish, to teach correct principles, and to develop the order of
the kingdom of God, to fight the devils, and maintain and support the
authorities of the Church of Christ upon the earth. It is our duty all
to act together to form one great unit—one great united phalanx,
having sworn allegiance to the kingdom of God; then everything will
move on quietly, peaceably, and easily, and then there will be very
little trouble. I never want to interfere with anybody else's
business: I always find enough to attend to of my own.

Vol. 9, p.14
There was a man came to me, a short time ago, and wanted me to do
something about a decision of High Council. I told him I would have
nothing to do with it. It was presumable to me that they had done
right—that twelve disinterested men were more likely to judge
correctly than one man who was evidently interested. I did not want to
be entangled in affairs that did not belong to me. I like people to
attend to their own affairs.

Vol. 9, p.14
Am I an Apostle? I would like to magnify my calling. Am I an Elder, a
Bishop, a Priest, a Teacher? If I am, I would like to magnify my
calling, that I might secure the honour and glory of God, and promote
the welfare of his kingdom, and be a co-worker in the establishment of
the principles of righteousness, and become a blessing to my
neighbourhood. What do we see our President at? Is he sitting down at
ease, allowing the time to pass unimproved? No: he is stimulating us
to good works. He is saying to the Elders, Go forth and preach the
Gospel, gather the poor, send out your teams and your  young men, and
thus show that you can do something for the gathering of scattered
Israel. Get the [p.15] Spirit of life, power, and energy within you,
that you may be able to do something to make you feel fit to hold the
Priesthood of the Most High God. The poor Saints are watching you, the
First Presidency and other authorities are watching you, and they are
watching with Argus' eyes over the interests of the Church and kingdom
of God.

Vol. 9, p.15
Where does this spirit come from? It comes from the Lord. Where does
it flow to? It finds access to every man that has the spirit of
honesty within him; and hence when the teachings come, "Send your
waggons, go here, go there," the reply is, "Yes," we are all one in
the Church of Christ; we have dedicated ourselves; spirit and body, to
the Church and kingdom of God; we are on hand to furnish anything for
its advancement. This is the feeling that governs the Latter-day
Saints. They all feel to say—"Do you want teams? Do you want waggons?
Do you want men, wheat, or corn?" The response is, "Yes, we are all on
hand." Brethren, this is the way to make ourselves rich and strong,
and secure the favour of God and of the holy angels. This is the way
to have peace in our own bosoms, to preserve peace and happiness in
our own families, by engaging in doing the work of the Lord, by
striving to accomplish his purposes upon the earth, and by preparing,
as President Young said, for the events that are approaching.

Vol. 9, p.15
Let us be prepared to become co-workers with our the leaders, and then
all will be well. Brethren, God bless you! Amen.

George A. Smith, April 6, 1861

Sectarian Religion—Democracy, Etc.

Remarks by Elder George A. Smith, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1861.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.15
I arise before you to offer a few remarks, and to preach from a text.
I do not know that you will find it recorded in any particular volume,
and it is not exactly possible for me to tell the chapter and verse,
but it will be found in the Gospel according to Saint
Brigham:—Sectarian religion, sectarian God, and the democracy of our
country compared together.

Vol. 9, p.15
We find in the Methodist discipline that the God worshipped by John
Wesley's followers was a very singular being, without body or parts.
In the platforms of the Presbyterians, Baptists, and other
denominations, it is declared that he has neither body, parts, nor
passions. This is John Knox's old platform. I never was very much
posted in these systems of [p.16] piety, but I remember, when quite
young, looking at the book containing the articles of their faith, and
wondering what sort of a being it was that had neither body, parts,
nor passions, and I might perhaps, with propriety, add principles or
power.

Vol. 9, p.16
Lindley Murray says a substantive is the name of anything that exists;
but if a being had no body, parts, or passions, its existence could
only be imaginary. I suppose it would be a noun, but not really a
substantive. I understand a substantive, according to Kirkham, to be
the name of a substance.

Vol. 9, p.16
The God that Moses saw wrote With his finger upon the tables of stone.
(See Ex., ch. 31, v. 18.) The God that Jacob saw walked with him.
Jacob was, no doubt, an expert wrestler, and in the habit of throwing
anybody that came along. (See Genesis, chap. 32, and chap. 25, v. 21.)
He was wandering about one night, and met a stranger, with whom he
wrestled all night; and when he found he could not throw him, he said,
You are something more than a man, or I could throw you. But I will
not let thee go, except thou bless me; for thou art more than mortal,
or I could throw thee. And Jacob said, I will call the name of the
place Peniel, for I have seen God face to face, and my life is
preserved. The God with whom Jacob wrestled had some body and some
parts. I need not go to investigate this subject, only to say that the
God worshipped by the sectarian world is not the being that wrestled
with Jacob.

Vol. 9, p.16
We also learn from the old book that the Lord created man in his own
image and in his express likeness. Man possesses body and parts: the
result is, he is a being in the express image of the Father. The
Father of the God that the sectarians worship is not the being who
created man. But this imaginary deity, or myth of nothing at all,
whose centre is said to be everywhere, and whose circumference is
nowhere, (I have heard it described in that language,) which is
worshipped by the sectarian world, can simply be expressed by using
the words of the Methodist discipline and the creeds generally, and
with the addition of two or three other words, without body, parts, or
passions; then add principles or power. What is the result of
worshipping such a being? It is a most indescribable religious
confusion—a confusion that our language is inadequate to express. One
of the old Prophets says—"Woe to the multitude of many people that
make a noise."

Vol. 9, p.16
I once went to a Methodist camp meeting, and heard some thousands of
men and women praying, shouting, screeching all at once. At that time
I looked round, and thought of the words of the Prophet—"Woe to the
multitude of many people that make a noise like the noise of a sea."
It was like a perfect bedlam of confusion. About midnight I got tired
of the noise, and thought I would go away. I had tied my horse about a
quarter of a mile from the camp. When I went to get him, he had broke
the girth of the saddle, drawn the halter so tightly that I had to cut
it and to lead him some distance before I could quiet him so as to
ride him.

Vol. 9, p.16
This will give you an idea of the confusion that can be created by a
thousand voices in the extreme of enthusiasm and confusion of a
Methodist camp meeting. The different sects differ about almost
everything that pertains to their religion.

Vol. 9, p.16
Harper's Magazine tells the following story:—

Vol. 9, p.16
" A Mormon Elder from Salt Lake, by the name of Randall, not many
years ago, while on a visit [p.17] to his friends in the State of
Ohio, was requested to attend a Campbellite meeting—a society to which
his relatives belonged. He went, and listened to an eloquent
discourse. The preacher was more charitable than many of the clergy of
other denominations; and, in the course of his remarks, said that each
denomination or branch of the church formed a link in the chain with
which Satan will be bound, and thus usher in the reign of peace. After
the sermon was ended, many of the brethren expressed their approbation
of the discourse, and bore testimony to the truth of what the preacher
had said. Finally, the friends of the Mormon Elder requested him to
speak. He hesitated. But, after much solicitation, he arose and
said—"I believe what your preacher has said in regard to the different
denominations—that they each form a link in the chain with which Satan
will be bound; and when bound, both Satan and chain will be east into
the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone, according to the
testimony of John the Revelator;" and sat down. He was not called on
again."

Vol. 9, p.17
But now for the second part of my text—the Democracy of our country. I
was reading the remarks of a gentleman, who was insisting that the
young men of our country should learn to spout—that is, to make a
speech on politics, and be prepared to take the stump. A gentleman
commenting on it says gold will ruin the country and destroy the
Union. The people being the government, having no recognized head, and
having to express itself through the belly, if you please, it takes a
long time; and by the time the sentiment comes to the head, it is so
confused and divided that the fact, is, it would have you to suppose
that the greater portion of the brains were in the boots! Read the
proceedings of Congress for the last year, and you will see one
constant stew. Every man that could get the opportunity would get up
and pronounce a solemn speech, or have it printed at the public
expense—at any rate, to send home to his constituents, to let them
know that he did or must say something to prevent the dissolution of
the Union, without ever reflecting upon or seeing the real cause of
the difficulty. It is a species of maddening fury that rolls along
like the waves of the sea—a kind of universal confusion. Take, for
instance, those who have been the most devoted to the Constitution of
the United States, and they, like the ancients who shouted "Great is
the goddess Diana of the Ephesians!" would shout "Great is the
Constitution!" "A great and glorious thing is the Union!" And every
step they would take, every single effort they would make, would be to
tread on the rights of others. What is the matter? What causes all
this confusion? Why, those men who are placed in authority, from the
President down, looked silently on, and saw the laws trampled
underfoot, the Constitution violated, the rights of the innocent
trifled with, the blood of innocence poured upon the ground like
water, and the little insignificant body of people, the "damned
Mormons," as they pleased to call them, driven from their homes into
the wilderness, and so peace was taken from their midst. Suppose you
get the Christians now together and fetch them up here, and ask them
to tell us which is the pure religion; take, say a dozen of the
leading sects, and let each one tell us which is the pure religion of
Jesus Christ, and they would get up such a quarrel, such a confusion,
such a hubbub, that it would be impossible to tell anything about it.
Go to work and gather up the different factions of our country,
politically, and let them undertake to tell what the matter is, and it
would only [p.18] have a tendency to show a specimen of that
ignorance; stupidity, weakness, and universal confusion which reigns
throughout the land. When the Latter-day Saints were driven from
Jackson county, in 1833, Joseph Smith prophesied that if the people of
the United 'States would not bring to justice that mob and protect the
Saints, they should have mob upon mob, mob upon mob, until mob and
power and mob rule should be all over the whole land, until no man's
life or property should be safe. This prophecy is being literally
fulfilled.

Vol. 9, p.18
The laws of the country are trampled upon with impunity, and there is
nothing but a general and universal mob rule. There is really a
combination of corruption which exceeds anything which the world has
witnessed for generations.

Vol. 9, p.18
Take, for instance, the officers of the army; go into any little
detachment of the army, and they get together in solemn conclave, and
condemn a whole lot of provisions—sell them for a mere trifle. Some of
them will buy them in again, and pay twenty times as much as they sold
for, and thus bleed Uncle Sam. Such men are in office every year. Men
in office think it a fine thing to swindle the Government, which is
only a miserable goose for them to pluck.

Vol. 9, p.18
Now I will put the text together. The religious and political
organizations of the country. Abe Lincoln, the present President of
the United States, that was—at any rate he occupies the seat and
claims the title, and presides over a portion of the Union at
Washington in name,—this man is the representative of the religious
enthusiasm of the country. For the last thirty years there has been a
constant stirring up and firm exertion on the part of the North to get
up a crusade against slavery—to make the men who live in the Southern
States turn over their slaves.

Vol. 9, p.18
I was raised in the State of New York, and recollect the early
movements in this matter. At that time a great many men held slaves.
We drove our slaves to Virginia and sold them for the money, and got
full pay. We immediately began to feel sorry for them, and began to
feel that it was very wicked to keep negroes, seeing we had got the
money for ours. Our State was free from slavery, and we desired all
the Virginians to turn their negroes loose. We grew more and more
conscientious about it. The pulpit, took the lead—the Sunday schools
and every other religious influence that could be brought to bear. Mr.
Lincoln now is put into power by that priestly influence; and the
presumption is, should he not find his hands full by the secession of
the Southern States, the spirit of priestcraft would force him, in
spite of his good wishes and intentions, to put to death, if it was in
his power, every man that believes in the divine mission of Joseph
Smith, or that bears testimony of the doctrines he preached.

Vol. 9, p.18
There is no spirit more intolerant, cruel, and devilish than a spirit
of religious persecution. It carries its cruelties to a greater
extent; and when the civil authority becomes mingled with the
religious, and that power is united, and the sword is placed in their
hands, it is the most bloody weapon that was ever wielded. Infidelity
is almost harmless, compared with it. The bloodthirsty power that has
been exercised under such influence exceeds anything that history
records. It is a union—a combination of civil and religious power in
the hands of corrupt men, and that brought to bear, and turned loose
upon us, with a determination to annihilate every Latter-day Saint.
But God is our shield and our protector.

Vol. 9, p.19
It was this influence that brought [p.19] us trouble during the
administration of Mr. Buchanan.

Vol. 9, p.19
The Republican organs whipped Mr. Buchanan into the Utah war, and they
then whipped him for getting into it; and they whipped him until he
got but of it the best way he could, and then they whipped him awfully
for getting out. They meant to keep him there until the work of
destruction was done. But, thank the Lord, the Latter-day Saints yet
live, and yet have an influence, and they are yet felt.

Vol. 9, p.19
Now, brethren, this is the word of the Lord. And that contention which
exists throughout the country, and which by its actual division is
rendered powerless to injure us, is really our protection; God uses it
to protect us. He has said, "The wicked shall slay the wicked." The
time shall come when the vengeance of the Almighty will fall upon the
heads of those that have persecuted, slain, driven, and rejoiced over
the destruction and affliction of the Saints. I know that ibis is the
work of the Lord Almighty. I bear my testimony to it. And I say that
if we were as we ought to be, if we would listen to the counsel of
President Young as we ought to do, if we would obey his instructions
as we ought to obey them, we should be the wealthiest people upon the
face of the earth. I suppose, however, so far as the necessaries of
life are concerned, we are so now. I presume you cannot find a
community throughout the United States as large as ours but what the
present distress, growing out of the present financial panic, from
political disorganization, the failure of men to pay their debts, the
refusal of the South to continue in the Union,—among these influences
you cannot find a community so large as this but what would be more or
less actually in a state of suffering for want of bread. There is no
Latter-day Saint in these mountains but what can get good bread, and
eat that which is good and wholesome. Hence, I may say, we are the
richest people; and if we had listened as we ought to have done for
the last four years to the counsel of the Presidency, we should have
possessed millions of property which we do not now. The fear there is
in the breasts of many that the Presidency will exercise an influence
over their business affairs, that would not give them as good a chance
as they ought to have, has been all the while a plan to entangle our
own feet, and has caused us to grope like blind men in the dark, and
scramble for the picayunes when we might as well have picked up the
eagles. I have been sorry for this. I know that a wise head to guide
us in our movements in our different settlements—to tell us what we
should cultivate, what kind of things we should improve in, and the
advantages to be taken of the climate and productions of our several
localities, and the way we should exercise our labour to produce the
necessaries of life, is of vast importance to us. We have our brethren
scattered all over the world, far and near, and many of them have been
struggling for years to come to Zion. We should be awake while we are
here, and try to release them from their bondage, for ere, long the
terrible storm will break loose; every man's hand will be let loose
upon his neighbour, and blood and distress, turmoil, sorrow, misery,
war, and destruction will sweep the whole face of the earth as with
the besom of destruction.

Vol. 9, p.19
Let us, then, exert ourselves to deliver our brethren, that they may
flee from the old barn like rats from a building on fire, and escape
in time, and escape unhurt. Be wide awake and diligent in these
things; and, when we are called upon to go after the poor, regard it
as a most important mission. I do not want to [p.20] bread. There is
no Latter-day Saint go as teamsters, select some that are of no
account. If you send our's team round which you expect to have
gathered fifteen or twenty Saints to cross the Plains, send a man that
will be a father to them, and teach them righteousness, and inspire
them with good sentiments and exalted feelings. And you that go on
such missions, remember you are sent to bring home the sheaves:
therefore take care of them; strengthen and encourage them in regard
to the things they should do and understand; stir up in their hearts a
spirit of obedience, and they will come in hare with the light of the
Spirit of the Lord burning brightly within them, that their passage
over the Plains may be a school to them of principle and doctrine and
truth, that they may inherit all the blessings that are in store for
them—blessings that will endure for ever.

Vol. 9, p.20
I believe I have got entirely from my text. Excuse me, and may the
Lord bless you. Amen.

Lorenzo Snow, April 7, 1861

Improvement—Restoration of the Priesthood, Etc.

Remarks by Elder Lorenzo Snow, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 7, 1861.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.20
It is a matter of rejoicing to me, brethren and sisters, that I have
the privilege of assembling here with you in a Conference capacity,
contemplating the growth of the kingdom of the Almighty which has been
upon the earth for the past thirty-one years, and considering the
progress that this people have made in knowledge, power, and
intelligence. We meet together in this capacity from time to time.
Twice in a year we have always the same privilege.

Vol. 9, p.20
After considering the past, and seeing the improvements we have made,
as a people and as individuals, it is a matter of importance to us to
consider ourselves, to see whether we are making such progress as is
required of us—to learn if we are keeping pace with the times and the
improvements that are being made by the leading men of the Church—to
find out whether we, as individuals, are improving in the principles
of the Gospel, whether we are improving in the practice of righteous'
and holy principles, and whether we are gaining knowledge, wisdom,
virtue, and getting a more full understanding of how to make ourselves
happy, and thus prepare ourselves for that situation that we expect to
occupy in future.

Vol. 9, p.20
As has been said by our President, we can clearly see the rapid
improvements and advances that this people are making  from year to
year. It is [p.21] a pleasure to us, and we ought to feel grateful to
our Heavenly Father for the strength that he has given to this people
in consequence of the union, the knowledge, and wisdom that we are
continually gaining.

Vol. 9, p.21
We can easily see the improvements that the people are making. It is
like the babe that passes from a state of infancy to childhood, and
thence to manhood. You cannot tell the particular moments of its
growth and increase in stature; you cannot point out the particular
day, hour, or minute in which it increases; but you are all the time
perfectly aware that it is gaining, growing, becoming greater
continually. It is precisely so in regard to ourselves spiritually. If
we are doing our duty, though we cannot point out the moment, the day,
or the particular time when we receive the increase of knowledge,
wisdom, or power, yet we know and feel conscious, as we reflect back,
that we have gained. This is a blessing, and for this we should feel
deeply grateful to our Heavenly Father. We are where we want to make
ourselves happy, and the nature of the objects around us are such as
to cause us to bear some fruit, be it good or bad, sweet or sour.

Vol. 9, p.21
We are in the world, but we are ignorant. We do not know what will
make us happy, or whether we shall receive what we anticipate. We know
little or nothing about these things. We seek happiness and that which
will make us comfortable, but we do not really understand what will
make us happy for time and happy for eternity.

Vol. 9, p.21
The Priesthood has been restored. It has been bestowed upon man, that
through that medium all who would like to be good and happy might have
the privilege. The Gospel tells us how to be great, good, and happy.
The Spirit of the Gospel of Christ teaches all things that are
necessary for our present and future welfare.

Vol. 9, p.21
We have these objects in view today, and we should continually keep
them before us. Look back for twenty-five years, or look back ten
years only, and a great many have been in the Church that length of
time, and see what we have accomplished. We see farther and comprehend
things better; hence we are better prepared for the thing's that are
coming on the earth than we were ten, fifteen, twenty, or twenty-five
years ago to know how to be useful—to know how to do things as they
should be done.

Vol. 9, p.21
A man may be a very good man, and yet not have wisdom to do things
right; but we have got the Spirit that will enable us to know how to
put them ill the best channel, so that they will be best calculated to
roll on the kingdom of God, to make us happy, and prepare us for the
scenes that lie before us. Is not the Gospel a good thing? Is it not
worthy of a man losing his substance and even his life to gain the
blessings that are promised to the faithful in Israel? The man who has
the priesthood, who is filled with the Holy Ghost, is to be guided and
dictated by it in the way of happiness and life. It is very necessary
for us to have these things laid before us frequently, that we may be
put in remembrance of our duties.

Vol. 9, p.21
The organised spirit which God gave us is the one which conceives
through the revelations that are given from on high. The nature and
the character of those teachings that come from the Priesthood are
such that we comprehend them: the Spirit manifests them unto us as
they are, By it we learn our duties to God and man. We are taught by
it to shun the evil and cleave unto that which is good. We understand
this, if we are in the path of duty. It is not miracles that produce
within us that [p.22] living faith of which President Young so
frequently speaks; but we learn the nature and character of our
religion. We learn that which is calculated to enable us to shun all
evil power and to make us happy.

Vol. 9, p.22
When a man receives knowledge, he is prompted to impart it to others;
when a man becomes happy, the Spirit that surrounds him teaches him to
strive to make others happy. It is not so in the Gentile world. If a
man attains to any important position, he does not strive to elevate
others to participate in the same blessings. In this respect there is
a great difference between the Latter-day Saints and the world of
mankind. The object of the Priesthood is to make all men happy, to
diffuse information, to make all partakers of like same blessings in
their turn. Is there any chance of a man's becoming happy without a
knowledge of the Gospel of Christ? A man may make the thunders roll,
the lightnings flash; but what has that to do with making a can happy?
Nothing. Though in the world they try to make themselves happy, still
they are not successful in what they strive to accomplish. They cannot
be happy except upon one principle, and that is by embracing the
fulness of the Gospel, which teaches us not to wait till we get into
eternity before we begin to make ourselves happy; but it teaches us to
strive here to make ourselves and those around us rejoice in the
blessings of the Almighty.

Vol. 9, p.22
This, then, should be our aim and object—to learn to make ourselves
useful—to be saviours to our fellow-men—to learn how to save them—to
communicate to them a knowledge of the principles that are necessary
to raise them to the same degree of intelligence that we have
ourselves.

Vol. 9, p.22
Men may be very good, and yet they may not be very wise, nor so useful
as they might be; but the Gospel is given to make us wise, and to
enable us to get those things in our minds that are calculated to make
us happy. The time that we have to meet together here and compare
ourselves with the principles of our profession is a great blessing,

Vol. 9, p.22
We are a Territory; we have our own Government; we have our own
dispenser of light and knowledge, who is supported by our united
faith; and the Spirit within us teaches to sanction their proceedings,
and how to walk in the path of life.

Vol. 9, p.22
I dare say that some of us do not sufficiently reflect upon the good
things that are in our minds, nor do we have that gratitude that we
ought to have to our Heavenly Father.

Vol. 9, p.22
I see some of my brethren around me who hold the holy Priesthood that
has descended out of the heavens in these last days; I behold their
faces multiplied around me; I see them appointed to become saviours
among men—to be always on hand to officiate in the Priesthood. They
are destined to become saviours on the earth—rulers among the children
of men, to teach mankind how to increase in the principles and
likeness of Deity—how to increase in those principles of power that
will enable them constantly to ascend in the path of eternal life—to
be like the child that grows when in infancy, gradually increasing in
the knowledge of God.

Vol. 9, p.22
This is the condition in which they are placed, if they are acting in
their proper positions, and if they are upholding and sustaining those
who are in our midst, and who are appointed to lead and guide this
people to eternal life and exaltation. We may increase in knowledge
and power, and in our ability to build up the kingdom of God upon the
earth, and that,  too, by our diligence, our humility, and
faithfulness to the covenants we have made. We do not require miracles
[p.23] to enable as to perform the duties of to-day. We know, from
defending the teachings of the servants of God, that we are right—that
the Spirit from on high accompanies us.    We knew that we are right
as well as the Lord does. How do we know this? Because Deity is within
us, and that Spirit of Deity that is within us teaches us that we are
the sons of God; it teaches the sisters that they are the daughters of
God, and by it we are all taught that we are the children of our
Father in heaven. Therefore we know if we are in the line of our duty;
for the Spirit of the Gospel teaches every man who lives in the line
of his duty that he is in the path of right, and so it does every
woman. By it she knows she is walking in the path of truth and life.
It is this Spirit which teaches the sisters as well as the brethren
the right from the wrong; and she has a perfect fight to know the
truth of her religion—to have a knowledge for herself that the
principles of her Profession are divine. Is there anything wrong or
mysterious, in this? No. It is because she is a child of God, and
therefore she is capacitated to know as he knows—to comprehend the
principles of her religion, its divine origin, and its tendency onward
and upward.

Vol. 9, p.23
This is a good and glorious principle, and we are uniting ourselves
together, and continually striving to form a nucleus of power, and
getting round us that support that will endure forever; and we will
stand shoulder to shoulder, and break in pieces and subdue that which
would strive to overcome us, and then plant the principles of
righteousness over all the earth. This we will accomplish, for it is
given to us to do; and this is the period in which it is to be done,
and we will do it. We will gird up our loins and rejoice, in the work
given to us, and in erecting constantly around us that which will
enable us to increase in wisdom in experience, and in the knowledge of
God.

Vol. 9, p.23
Brethren and sisters, short sermons is the doctrine of the day;
therefore I say, The Lord bless you! and I bless you with all the
power that I possess President Young blesses you, his Counsellors
bless you, the Twelve Apostles bless you, the Seventies bless you, the
High Priests bless you; and we all bless each other; and hence we are
a blessed people, inasmuch us we live for each other's good, and the
building up of the kingdom of God.

Vol. 9, p.23
Brethren, who can overcome us? Who can place a stumbling block in the
way of our feet as we are wending our way to celestial glory? Is there
any need of tears? No, not much. Need we have any fear of the result?
No. There is no need of crying and mourning, for we are the saviours
of men, appointed to be the kings and queens of the earth. We cannot
always do what we would like to do, but we shall have the power to do
that which we stould do. The Lord will give us the power to do this.

Vol. 9, p.23
The Lord bless you! Amen. [p.24]

Heber C. Kimball, April 7, 1861

Appreciation of Divine Gifts and Blessings—Return to
 Jackson County—Encouragement of Home Manufactures

Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 7, 1861.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.24
The remarks of brother Snow are all very good and brilliant to every
intelligent mind. We have to increase the same as a child that goes to
school and commences with his A, B, C. When that child obtains a
knowledge of the letters of the English language, he can then put them
together, and make words and sentences. He then wants a second reader,
and by-and-by he will call for a third, and a fourth. Upon the same
principle, you and I can improve by degrees; and there is no other way
by which any man can improve, except by experience. There is no man in
this Church who has lived his religion and walked in the light of
truth these twenty-eight years past, but who knows a hundred times
more now than he did at the beginning of his career; and that
knowledge comes by experience.

Vol. 9, p.24
We should appreciate our blessings and the gifts that God has
conferred upon us, and our affections should be stronger for the Giver
of the gifts than they are for the gift. Is it my duty to think more
of Jesus the Son of the living God, than of his Father who gave him as
a sacrifice for the, sins of the world? Which is the greatest—the
Giver of that gift, or the gift? Where people would think more of the
gift than the Giver, I have known hundreds of times of those gifts
being taken from them because they did not appreciate the Giver.
Remember the Father, in the name of Jesus, and then appreciate those
men God has given you to be your servants, and your enemies cannot
move you.

Vol. 9, p.24
Everyone that is not for God is bound for destruction; and if all our
enemies combine and come against us with all their armies and
munitions of war, they cannot hurt us, for God our Father will fight
our battles, as he has dent up tot his day. He will sustain those who
remember the originator of the great work of God in the last days. I
am now telling what I know; I am telling what I have experienced.
Sometime this month, it will be twenty-nine years since President
Young and myself were baptized.

Vol. 9, p.24
I have been all the time in the midst of this people with the Prophet,
and with the Apostles, with Patriarchs, and with sinners; and I know
all about the persecutions we have passed through as a people. All
this has given me an experience that has proved to a demonstration
that the world and all hell combined cannot budge this people one
hair, only as they please to go. God dictates them, and that you have
seen more particularly within a few years past.

Vol. 9, p.24
Did that army hurt us? No, not as a people; but there are some persons
who are injured, and will be eternally. Who injured them, the army?
No: they did it themselves; they fostered the enemy that would have
destroyed this whole people and laid the knife to President Young's
throat, mid to the throats of his friends, and all the friends of God.
But the  Lord Almighty will make [p.25] them pay for it. You will feel
the rod for this. If it is not in fifty years, it will surely come,
and you need not think you will escape it. You may do good works
enough to overbalance it, and then perhaps you will not be found
wanting.

Vol. 9, p.25
Those in the days of Joseph who were traitors to him and tampered with
the mob are guilty of his death and they will have to pay the debt
some day. You that have not done wrong, happy are ye. Do not do any
wrong in the future. You that have done right, continue to do right.
You that have not betrayed your brethren, see you do not do it; and
you that have not turned away from the Lord and from your covenants,
do not do it, but hold them sacred the few more days you have to live
in the flesh, and the Lord will let you live many days, and you shall
be the ones the Scriptures speak of, to whom the Lord Will grant long
life, even that child that shall be subject to his father and to his
mother. That is the blessing promised to them.

Vol. 9, p.25
I will say to you, young men, you children of the Saints, and you,
young women, Repent of your sins, and turn to your fathers and mothers
and listen to their counsel, if they are good and teach you good
principles; and if they are not good, but teach you good principles,
cleave unto those principles. When my son turns away from me, he turns
away from God; and if he does not turn away from God, he will not turn
away from me. I am a son of God; I came from him. I belong to the
family of Christ, and I am an heir to all the promises with my Saviour
Jesus. If, I am faithful, and do not do anything worse than I have
done, I shall come off victoriously.

Vol. 9, p.25
A great many may condemn me, and say, I am not as affable and kind as
I should be; I do not kiss you and pet you enough, and you condemn me
for it, and you would condemn me if I did.

Vol. 9, p.25
I am a branch of the vine that came out of the root that Jesus dwells
in; and when my son or my daughter turns away from me, they turn away
from God; and if they do not turn away from God, they will not turn
away from me; and when my wife turns away from me, if I am a righteous
man, she turns from the tree she is connected to; and if she has done
it unrighteously, she turns from God—she transcends her bounds, and
the Spirit of the Almighty will not dwell with her; and all you
sympathetic persons will fall in with that spirit and condemn me. Let
me turn away from President Young and this Church, should I not turn
away from God? Of course I should.

Vol. 9, p.25
It should be with a family as it is with this Church. As this Church
is compared to a vine or tree, so a family should be like a tree; they
should be one, concentrating their feelings in their head from whence
they spring; and if they cannot respect the father they came, from,
how can they respect grandfather? I am alluding to fathers and
mothers—to the Elders of Israel—to men of God that have, been anointed
with a holy anointing, to be what? To be Priests of God. Live for it,
and honour your present calling, and keep your election sure. If you
were not elected in eternity, here is the place to be elected, and to
enlist under the banner of Christ; and finally we will all be elected,
if we will only take a course that is proper. It is going to be a
difficult thing for the elect to be saved, according to the
Scriptures, and there will not any of them be saved only by taking a
course to do right and by hononring their calling and Priesthood, No
man will become a king, only by honouring his calling, and by
obtaining a crown by [p.26] experience, and continuing in welldoing.
Where is no woman that will ever be a queen except she is a good woman
and well attached to a good king.

Vol. 9, p.26
Now honour that calling and Priesthood, and that sacred endowment that
will bring you into the presence of God, if you will observe it. How
unrighteously many act that have received a holy and sacred endowment!
They will many of them violate those sacred and solemn obligations.
They have gone to the nations, and there committed adultery; and those
who have been led astray by them think that the First Presidency of
this Church and the Twelve Apostles do the same things, and they go
down to the pit; but the Lord God Almighty will raise those persons
yet, and he will make those men do it, and they will have to pay the
debt. They are not going to get through with it in this time and more
than those men who fostered that army. They have committed sin they
have kept men and women out of this Church that probably would have
been in it. We generally conclude that those who are kept out ought to
be out. I tell you that a great many that are out are better than many
that are in. And then look at your covenants, ladies! Ye mothers in
Israel, cleave unto your husbands; love them more than your lives. If
you have a kind, benevolent feeling; bestow it on them; and then, if
the brethren have any kind, benevolent, sweet, compassionate feelings,
confer them upon your wives, and appreciate your Father and God, who
gave you both, more than all the rest.

Vol. 9, p.26
I can recollect a circumstance of seeing a man and woman who had a
very fine son: the father took the son in his arms and wanted to
embrace him and carry him around and show him, he delighted so much in
his son and thought everybody else delighted in him. Because he did
this, the nether stepped forward and pulled the child out of the arms
of his father. I said, God my Father will take that child from your
arms quicker than you took him from mine, and not more than ten days
afterwards it was in its grave.

Vol. 9, p.26
Let us put everything in its proper place and nourish it properly. And
a good man that is inspired of the Almighty, a good calculator and
financier, knows how to govern and minister better than the person who
never knew anything, and never will, only to waste and destroy all a
man has got. You see things, and I do; but you say in your hearts you
do not care for anything, only my dear little self.

Vol. 9, p.26
Father says, in this book, what joy has a man in bestowing a gift upon
a person, when the receiver of the gift has no joy in the giver? The
joy should be in the giver as well as in the gift. Take the gift and
use it for the purpose for which it was designed, and do not worship
it, but worship the giver and the proper authority. Now, we will say,
here is an Elder; we will say he is a Teacher, and he says, I respect
brother Heber above all other men on the earth, and I will not submit
to anybody else but to him; and here are scores of men between him and
me that he ought to submit to; but he runs over everyone of these
choice gifts to get to me;—what will become of him? He will go down to
the pit, as sure as he came out of it. When a man is attached to a
tree, he should appreciate, honour, and respect every branch
pertaining to that tree that is honouring its calling, living its
religion, and receiving the true nourishment from the root.

Vol. 9, p.26
If you can draw any good conclusions from these few hints, receive
them and reflect upon them, if they do come from  brother Heber. He is
[p.27] just as capable of teaching the truth, when he has the Spirit
of truth as any man in the world. Supposing I communicate truth to you
by a figure, an illustration, or a representation, is it not the more
easily understood?

Vol. 9, p.27
Drs. Sprague, Dunyan, and Hovey are Thomsonians, and I like them the
best. I ask them why they put Greek names on their medicines which I
am familiar with? Does it change the nature of those herbs by coming
here to the mountains? No. Then what do you do it for? They reply,
People will appreciate a false name better than a true name; hence we
give to one man, at one time, powder-falbin; at another. May-apple;
and then mandrake. Why do they not call May-apple 'mandrake' at once?
The doctor gave it to me every way. It is mandrake, May-apple, and
then it is powder-falbin. This is done because people have an itching
for something new all the time.

Vol. 9, p.27
I may be detaining you too long; but, brethren, I feel kind to you. As
for blessing you, there is not a day of my life but what I bow before
my Father alone and before my family, and I pray, Father, bless all
Israel, from the President of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints to the last member connected with it, and that tells the whole
story. Let us do right, and God will lead us off victoriously.

Vol. 9, p.27
We are richer now for moving to the south than we should have been if
we had not moved. What did we save by it? It saved that difficulty
that would have brought you into sorrow, probably, all the days of
your life, if you had withstood that army and shed blood. But by that
move you saved your blood and the blood of your enemies, and in this
you did a good deed. It cost considerable, but Father booked it
against them, and he will make them pay the debt. We might have to do
such a thing again. I do not know anything about it, but I am pretty
sure of one thing —we shall go to Jackson county, Missouri; that is,
those who do right and honour their calling, doing what they have been
told to do. You will be blessed, and you will see the day when
Presidents Young, Kimball, and Wells, and the Twelve Apostles will be
in Jackson county, Missouri, laying out your inheritances. In the
flesh? Of course. We should look well without being in the flesh! We
shall be there in the flesh, and all our enemies cannot prevent it.
Brother Wells, you may write that. You will be there, and Willard will
be there, and also Jedediah, and Joseph and Hyrum Smith, and David;
and Parley; and the day will be when I will see those men in the
general assembly of the Church of the First-Born, in the great council
of God in Jerusalem, too. Will we want you to be along?

Vol. 9, p.27
I heard Joseph say twice that brother Brigham and I should be in that
council in Jerusalem, when there should be a uniting of the two
divisions of God's government. Now, you have got to live for it. What
would you not do to attain to those blessings? You would give all you
have in the world. You may give all you have got, and then keep it;
and if you keep the Commandments of God and live faithful, you shall
every one see it, and that is what will bring you to it.

Vol. 9, p.27
When you are called upon to do a thing, do it with all your heart, and
God will add a hundredfold to your glory and exaltation. When
seed-wheat is sown, if it is not too thick, one seed will produce
thirty stalks, and a head on every stalk. Like the mite that the woman
gave, it will increase to you thousands, and much more to them that
have more in proportion to the kernel.

Vol. 9, p.28
[p.28] You Elders of Israel are the very men that will have to bring
the sons and daughters of Israel from afar, and nurse them at your
side; and you mothers will have to be those very queens that will have
to take care of them when they are gathered, if you will honour your
calling. It is the pride of my heart to see this people do right, and
to do right myself.

Vol. 9, p.28
There was a man came into the mill the other day—he is a painter,
carpenter, joiner, and everything almost. He said I can tell you how
to reduce that oil and mix water with it, and no man can detect it;
and, says he, you must do it by adding lye to it. I said I would
rather have a clear conscience than all the lies in hell. Said I, You
and my brethren shall have the pure oil from the flax-seed, and it
shall be as pure and as holy as brother Brigham's gold. You need to be
a pure man to cry holiness to the Lord God Almighty. Have our gold
pure, without adulteration, have our silver and brass pure, and you
shall have the linseed oil pure from me, as pure as it is in the seed;
and I will undersell our merchants. I will do it, if I come down to a
dollar a gallon. We will stop, that leaching out of our gold, and let
all Israel say Amen.

Vol. 9, p.28
Some said there was not any oil in the flax-seed, because the Country
is dry; but I can get over a gallon of oil from a bushel of seed. If
you have money, I want it, and you shall have the oil. I will supply
the Public Works and let brother Brigham have what he wants; and if
the Gentiles bring oil here and sell it at three dollars per gallon, I
will undersell them. If you pay me money for oil, I will pay you money
for seed. If you do not pay me money, I cannot return the compliment,
but I wilt give you oil for your seed. I am going to send back and get
something I cannot, make. I will tell you what I am going to sell the
oil at—five dollars per gallon, and pay two dollars and a half per
bushel for seed, or two quarts of oil. That is fair and honourable—as
fair for you as for me. If I sake a gallon, I get two quarts, and you
two. And that is three dollars per gallon cheaper than that which
comes from the States.

Vol. 9, p.28
I believe brother Clements is selling linseed oil at six dollars; but
he cannot sell long, for he has not got it. Brother Wells has
established a nail machinery, and God has blessed him in the
operation, He has introduced the nails into market, and he is now
making them by the ton, and has put them at twenty-five dollars per
hundred; and at the same time, instead of paying their money and good
things to him, some men are carrying their money to the States to buy
the nails. Why do you not patronize brother Wells? Those I am speaking
of are men in authority. I am using the hydraulic presses brother
Taylor brought into this country, and they are performing wonders.
They will each press equal to a hundred and twelve tons weight.

Vol. 9, p.28
Now, you go to work, brethren and sisters, and get out something of
home manufacture, and be as faithful as President Young and his
counsel have been in this matter, and then you shall be blessed more
than you are. We admit you are a good people, but you can be more
useful; and the more useful you are the better you are. If you can
feel ten men, you are better than the man that can only feed himself.
Would you not rather have him for a husband, sisters, than the man
that could not feed himself? [p.29]

Brigham Young, April 7, 1861

Home Manufactures

Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 17, 1861.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.29
I have no objections to the tenor of the remarks we have just heard
pertaining to our temporal affairs, though they are rather more
appropriate, according to custom, in such a meeting as we had last
evening with the Bishops, High Priests, &c. I wish to say a few words
on the subject last spoken of by brother Kimball. I think he will be
very successful in obtaining oil from flax or linseed. For a
beginning, and for persons that never saw oil made before, which is
the case with the workmen who are making it—they knew nothing about
making oil—I think they have done extraordinary well. If I remember
correctly, in the States five quarts of oil from a bushel of seed was
considered a good yield. There I was some little acquainted with
making oil, and very much acquainted with using it.

Vol. 9, p.29
Brother Kimball spoke of the oil that is imported to this country. I
am doubtful whether there has ever been a gallon of pure linseed oil
imported into this Territory; and the person that told brother Kimball
that he could reduce his oil so that the adulteration could not be
detected, is mistaken, for I could detect it by rubbing it between my
fingers. Before I knew anything of "Mormonism," I knew how to
adulterate oil. Brother Kimball says that alkali is often mixed with
linseed oil. In my young days I had to quit the business of painting
purely because I had either to be dishonest or quit; and I quit. I
will venture to say that, let me have the oil that is made at, brother
Kimball's mill, and have pure white lead of our own manufacture, and I
will put a coat of paint on to the outside woodwork of buildings that
will last twenty years, better than the materials we import and now
use for painting will last two years. When you buy the oil that is
imported and make putty with it and what is commonly called Spanish
white,—if you set glass in windows with that putty, in a year or two
the glass wilt be falling out; but when you use the pure oil, in two
years you could scarcely get the glass out without the use of a knife
or chisel to first cut out the putty. Let it stand ten years, and
probably you would have to cut the sash to pieces to let the glass
out. The oil we get from the East is worth but little, only for
present show. That which we make here will last in this climate.

Vol. 9, p.29
Our painters tell us that it is the climate that, destroys the paint.
I do not think there is a painter in this Territory that knows what
pure linseed oil is. They tell us that the climate destroys the paint.
That is a mistake; the paint is not good. Can you tell whether there
is alkali mixed with the linseed oil? I can. I can also tell whether
there is Spanish [p.30] white in the paint. Plaster of Paris (by some
called Paris white) is also mixed with white lead, and our houses are
painted with it. Other paints are adulterated. I pay from thirty to
fifty dollars to have a carriage painted, and in three months it needs
painting again. Let it stand six months, and you would hardly suppose
that it had been painted in sixteen years.

Vol. 9, p.30
We ought to have Spoken last night in regard to raising flax in this
Territory, and I will now say to the brethren that we wish them to
return the flax seed they have borrowed at the Tithing Office. We also
wish you to raise flax and make linen cloth. We have as good workmen
at this business as there are in the world. The American brethren do
not generally know how to raise flax for making fine linen, but they
can easily learn. Instead of sowing five peeks to the acre, sow five
or more bushels, and you will raise flax as soft as silk; from such
flax fibres can be hatcheled as fine as spinster's webs. Most of the
linen we import is more than hair cotton. The flax is put into
machines and cut and torn to pieces; it then goes through another
rotting process, is then mixed with cotton, carded, spun, and called
linen. I once in a while see a genuine piece of linen, when will as
well last six years as the most we buy will last six months, if it is
not washed to death. This you know, if you have been accustomed to
using tow doth. In clearing out brush cutting down trees, logging, and
all kinds of rough work, the one or two pairs of genuine, tow trousers
and a couple of tow frocks will last through a summer; but put on that
heavy so-called linen you buy in the stores and do nothing but come
into a pulpit, and before you have had it three months it is cut to
pieces and entirely done. But I will not detain you longer upon this
point.

Vol. 9, p.30
Brother Kimball mentioned about some of the brethren's sending to the
States for nails. Send to the States, go to the stores, buy where you
please, and do you think that you can get better nails than you can
get at our nail factory? I know what nails are; I have driven a great
many. There is not a better nail made at Boston or in Germany than
there is at this factory. I never saw a better nail, nor better nail
machinery than that which we have running.

Vol. 9, p.30
We should now make our own iron. We have already spent about one
hundred and fifty thousand dollars to make iron here, but we have
failed, not for want of ore or for want of skill. Where is the
difficulty? There has not been union enough in the men who engaged in
that work. After we had spent about one hundred thousand dollars, an
in, genious man, named Peter Shirts, would have brought out the iron
as good as ever was made, and that, too, by means of a small furnace
of trifling cost; but they ran him out of the county. The citizens
pronounced him a nuisance, confiscated his property, and drove him
out. Every man said—"I will have the name and honour of making the
first iron made in this Territory, or I will destroy the work." That
is the difficulty. We have the best of iron ore, and we have coal
close by it; and some man will go, to work, by-and-by, who is not
worth fifty dollars, and make iron. Go into Vermont, and you will
there see a farmer, when he has a little leisure, take his waggon, get
the ore, smelt it, hammer it out, and make two or three hundred pounds
of iron in a day. He takes care of it, and by-and-by some one comes
along and buys it of him. Travel through that country, and you will
find hundreds  [p.31] of such little iron forges. Men who do not
pretend even to be blacksmiths get some person to teach them how to
use a trip hammer to draw out the iron after they have put on their
blast and run out some two or three hundred pounds. On a rainy day a
farmer has his ore ready and makes iron when he cannot work in the
field. We have shown you that we can make nails. I cannot do
everything. Who has brought carding machines and other machinery here?
Who has entered into every kind of mechanism that has been started in
this Territory? Twelve thousand dollars we have spent to get the
manufacture of pottery under weigh. By-and-by some man will come
along, not worth fifty dollars, and take the felspar, which enters so
largely into our granite rock, and make the best of chinaware.

Vol. 9, p.31
We want glass. Some man will come along, by-and-by, and take the
quartz rock, rig up a little furnace, and make glass.

Brigham Young, April 7, 1861

The Gifts of God—Home Manufactures—
Word of Wisdom—Happiness

Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 7, 1861.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.31
I wish to speak upon what pertains to our temporal affairs, which I
would very well have liked to have been brought before the Bishops
meeting without detaining a congregation like this on such matters. I
wish to urge upon the people the necessity of providing for
themselves, and not being dependent entirely upon others.

Vol. 9, p.31
The Lord has given us ability to do a great many things. What a
blessing this is! Do you ever think of it? A man has ability to take
the raw materials and build a good, comfortable habitation for the
accommodation of himself; his, wives, and children. The wife can
spread a table with wholesome food, and in a manner pleasant to the
eye, while the food is gratifying to the palate; They have the ability
to provide, if they choose, downy beds upon which to rest their weary
bodies. Do you ever think of this? I presume the greater part of the
inhabitants of the earth have lived and died without reflecting much
upon whence they derived this ability, to whom they were indebted for
the ingenuity they possess, or the capability that is organized within
them to gather around them the comforts of life. Do you, brethren,
think of it?

Vol. 9, p.31
We have ability to cultivate the earth; we know how to raise stock,
how to make clothing, and are not obliged to go naked like the
Indians. We are not obliged to lie down in the open air with perhaps a
few sage [p.32] brush around us, as do many of the natives. We have
ability to make ourselves comfortable as to the physical wants of this
life. Where did we get that ability? Are your hearts lifted to the
Donor of those blessings? Do you remember from whence your ability
came? Who organised these tabernacles? Who put into them these
thinking powers? Who has placed the spirit in the body, and organised
them together, and made us capable of reflecting? Where did you get
this ability? A well-read historian and geographical scholar can
contemplate his antipodes, and in his mind see what they are doing. He
can also behold the various exhibitions of human skill in different
nations; both in their social and political capacity; for they are in
the vision of his mind. Who gave the ability to reflect and to behold
the earth and the inhabitants thereof? Is not this a blessing? How
cheering, how comforting, how consoling, how exalting! I would be glad
if we could realise the blessings we possess.

Vol. 9, p.32
The Lord has placed in our possession the elements pertaining to this
earth. As I told the people, when we first came into this Valley in
1847, there is plenty of silk in the elements here, as much so as in
any other part of the earth. Here is also the fine linen. Were there
any sheep here when we came first here? No. Were there any silk
raisers then here? No. Were there any flax misers here? No; neither
was there a stalk of flax growing, except what was growing wild. The
elements are here. Bring the seeds, the eggs of the silkworm, raise
the trees for feeding the worms, and let us see if we cannot produce
silk here. It is in the elements. We have the elements to produce as
good wheat as grows. The elements here will produce the apple, the
peach, the pear, the plum, the apricot, the cherry, the currant, and
every kind of fruit in abundance, and every variety of plant and
vegetable we desire. Have you the ability to bring any of these things
forth from the native element? Yes; here are men who know how to raise
fruit, and here axe the women who know how to dry and cook it. Here
are the men who know how to raise sheep, and how to take their fleeces
and deliver them into the hands of their families to be manufactured.
Here are women who know how to spin, weave, and make the finest of
cloth. So with the flax, and so with every material calculated to make
us comfortable. Where did we get this ability? We got it from our
Father who is in heaven. Be thankful for these precious gifts. As
brother Kimball justly said, "Remember, first of all, the Giver;"
worship and adore the Giver. Some will lose a great deal by neglecting
the Giver and by worshipping the gift. Such will find that they will
meet with losses.

Vol. 9, p.32
I look forward to no distant period when this people, called
Latter-day Saints, will be obliged to sustain themselves. We must
prepare to gather around us every necessary of life, to make every
implement we may wish to use, and to produce from the earth every
grain, vegetable, and fruit that we need, and not go to any other
place to buy. Produce every article of clothing that we need, and stop
this importation that we are now encumbered with. We must produce all
we can enjoy. I expect that I soon shall do so.

Vol. 9, p.32
I will now make a request of the sisters—one which I wish them to
hear, remember, and put in practice. Carefully save all cast-off linen
and cotton articles of dress, all old shirts, waggon-covers, sheets,
and every article of cotton and lines fabric,  instead of letting them
go to waste in your door-yards or in the streets; for [p.33] we want
those rags to supply the paper mill we are now putting up. We have as
good machinery for making paper as there is in the United States or in
the world. We have brought it here at a heavy expense—it has cost us
some twenty or twenty-five thousand dollars. We are now putting it up,
and we want the sisters to save rags, and we want the brethren to
raise hemp, flax, &c. We want to make our own paper. The inquiry is,
"Will it pay cost?" How much paper do we want to use? There is
annually imported into and used in this Territory some thirty thousand
dollars' worth of paper. Were we making our own paper, much more would
be used, for we could then fill the Territory with school-books
printed here, and could supply all the paper required throughout; the
Territory, thereby saving a great many thousand dollars now paid for
transportation. We are not able to print a book for want of paper. Now
we are prepared to go to work and make our own paper. As I have
remarked, we have most excellent machinery; we also have good
paper-makers; and what hinders our making the best of paper, and all
the paper we want to use? Then we can print, in book form, the History
of Joseph Smith, and do it in a respectable manner. Then we can print
the Church History for ourselves and for the world, and every book we
need. To aid in accomplishing so laudable an object, I want the
sisters to gather the rags and hand them over to the Bishops, and we
will pay for them with paper. We also want hemp, flax, and every
material suitable for making good paper.

Vol. 9, p.33
There are a great many things we wish to talk about; and I do not
wish, if we could well avoid it, to bring such things before the
Conference, especially on the Sabbath. The sacrament is being
administered, and we would like to talk about the spiritual welfare of
the people; but if we cannot save ourselves temporally, we may despair
of saving ourselves or the people spiritually. The first thing is to
save our natural lives and devote them to building up the kingdom of
God on the earth.

Vol. 9, p.33
Place ourselves back ten centuries, read the prophecies, and behold by
prophetic vision what the Lord was going to do in the latter days.
"The time is coming when the Saints are to be called, and they will
assemble themselves together." "Can it be possible?" "Yes; for the
Prophets have foretold it." "The time is coming when the Lord will
speak from the heavens and send his angel to administer to men on
earth, when the Priesthood will be restored and bestowed upon the
children of men. Look forth in vision and behold these events." They
would appear far more beautiful than they appear to the natural man
while acting in them. I sometimes think that we are far beneath our,
privileges in a spiritual point of view. The Prophets and other
ancient holy men saw our day. They did not look at the human family
now upon the stage of action in all their weaknesses; they did not see
every little trifling affair, every little quarrel that more or less
embitters life; they did not see our darkness and contentions, sorrow,
pain, anguish, grief, and strife. No; they beheld the glory of God
resting upon the people, as we now enjoy it.

Vol. 9, p.33
Many sects and societies of people have at different times tried to
assemble themselves together, because it was in the prophecies that
the Saints should be assembled in the latter days—that the Lord God
would gather his people. They have tried to gather their societies,
but what have they effected? Comparatively nothing. If the Lord had,
spoken from heaven to them and revealed [p.34] only this one
privilege, and no more, that Christians might assemble themselves
together, and live, walk, talk, and commune with each other
uninterruptedly, without being obliged to mingle with the world, they
would have esteemed it one of the greatest blessings that could have
been bestowed upon them.

Vol. 9, p.34
I shall repeat my request to these my sisters. We wish you to save
every article about your house that will make paper, instead of
throwing it away. Put the rags in a way that they will get to the
paper mill, which is four rules from here. We have taken the Sugar
House and converted it into a paper mill, and we will try to make
paper, if we did not make sugar. And I urge it upon the brethren to
raise sheep, save the wool, and put it in the handset their wives and
daughters. And I enjoin it upon the sister, old and young, to make
clothing for their husbands, brothers, children, and themselves, and
stop running after imported goods.

Vol. 9, p.34
In regard to the qualify and utility of calico, by some called prints,
I can speak from actual knowledge. Take a good seamstress who has four
children, and let her sew from Monday morning until Saturday might,
and she can scarcely make up the calicos as fast as those four
children will wear it out; and let her do her washing to please her,
and she will want help in the house, or the children will have to go
dirty and ragged. What axe these imported rags good for? They are
hardly worth making up. There is not half the calico that comes here
that is worth making up, if you give it to the people free of charge,
if they could do better. Now we can do better.

Vol. 9, p.34
Raise flax, brethren. There is no place in the world where flax and
hemp will grow better than they will here, though they will not do
well in every locality. Hunt out places and soil most suitable for
flax and hemp, and there let them be grown: also raise and take care
of sheep. It is thought by some that this country is unhealthy for
sheep, but it is not. There is not a climate or soil better adapted to
sheep raising than are these mountains. Some may think that other
countries are better, but they are not, so far as I am acquainted. But
keep hundreds and hundreds of sheep in a small pen, shut them in there
nights, with hardly room to lie down, and let them remain there until
ten or eleven o'clock in the day, before they are turned out to grass,
as has been done here more or less, and it would kill every sheep in
England or Scotland. Let them have plenty of room by day and by night,
and they will not become diseased. Give them well-ventilated pens,
proper exercise, and proper food, and you will not see them diseased.
The disease that is among our sheep is not natural to the climate; it
was brought here, and has been fostered by bad management.

Vol. 9, p.34
When you lind the sell that will produce the best and greatest amount
of sugar—that best adapted to raising cane, let the cane be raised
these, and there let the molasses and sugar be made. Just now we want
our quarter-of-an-acre of cane, our quarter-of-an-acre of flax and
hemp, our proportion of wheat, corn, and everything else; but
by-and-by our labours will be systematized, and we will find the place
where we can raise the best cane, and let that place be devoted to
raising it, and make sugar, and stop importing it. The English
brethren and the brethren from the Eastern and Northern and Western
States and from the Canadas know nothing about making sugar from the
cane; and when they see newly-made cane sugar, they say if, is not
good. I have never seen a purer article of [p.35] sugar made than is
made here. Eat the new cane sugar that is made in the Southern States,
and it has a very unpleasant taste. Take our sugar and cleanse it as
they do, and let it stand until it is ripe for the market, and you
will find as good an article of cane sugar as ever was made. The
Chinese sugar cane is a better plant to produce sweet than is the cane
they raise in the South and on the West India Islands. We can make our
own sugar. We send out a large amount of money to buy sugar, and we
want this practice stopped. Now, farmers, raise what sugar you want:
you can do it as well as not. Go into the business systematically.

Vol. 9, p.35
You know that we all profess to believe the "Word of Wisdom." There
has been a great deal said about it, more in former than in latter
years. We, as Latter-day Saints, care but little about tobacco; but,
as "Mormons," we use a vast quantity of it. As Saints, we use but
little; as "Mormons," we use a great deal. How much do you suppose
goes annually from this Territory, and has for ten or twelve years
past, in gold and silver, to supply the people with tobacco? I will
say $60,000. Brother William H. Hooper, our Delegate in Congress, came
here in 1849, and during about eight years he was selling goods his
sales for tobacco alone amounted to over $28,000 a year. At the same
time there were other stores that sold their share and drew their
share of the money expended yearly, besides what has been brought in
by the keg and by the half keg. The traders and passing emigration
have sold tons of tobacco, besides what is sold here regularly. I say
that $60,000 annually is the smallest figure I can estimate the sales
at. Tobacco can be raised here as well as it can be raised in any
other place. It wants attention and care. If we use it, let us raise
it here. I recommend for some man to go to raising tobacco. One man
who came here last fall, is going to do, so; and if he is diligent, he
will raise quite a quantity. I want to see some man go to and make a
business of raising tobacco and stop sending money out the Territory
for that article.

Vol. 9, p.35
Some of the brethren are very strenuous upon the "Word of Wisdom," and
would like to have me preach upon it, and urge it upon the brethren,
and make it a test of fellowship. I do not think that I shall do so. I
have never done so. We annually expend only $60,000 to break the "Word
of Wisdom" and we can save the money and still break it, if we will
break it. Some would ask brother Brigham whether he keeps the "Word of
Wisdom." No: and I can say still further, as I told one of the
teachers in Nauvoo, I come as near doing so as any man in this
generation. It is not using tobacco that particularly breaks the "Word
of Wisdom" nor is that the only bad practice it corrects; but it is
profitable in every path of life. If our young persons were manly
enough to govern their appetites a little, they would not contract
these bad habits; but they must have some weaknesses; they must not be
perfect and exactly right in everything. It is a loathsome practice to
use tobacco in any way. A doctor told an old lady in New York, when
she insisted upon his telling her whether snuff would injure, her
brain, "It will not hurt the brain: there is no fear of snuff's
hurting the brain of anyone, for no person that has brains will take
snuff." I will say that the most filthy way of using tobacco is to
smoke it. "What is the neat way? If you are going to direct any course
for the people to use tobacco, let us know what it is. Cannot you who
have used it for years point out a neat, modest, judicious way of
using it? [p.36] The "Word of Wisdom" says that tobacco is good for
sick cattle; and widen you want another chew, down with it as you
would a pill. It may make you vomit a little, but that is soon over,
and it is good for sick cattle. That is the nearest way you can use
tobacco·

Vol. 9, p.36
I will now speak a little in regard to people's making themselves
happy. We heard something upon that subject to-day and yesterday; and
we frequently hear people preaching about heaven, paradise, and Zion;
and if there is a comfort, a felicity, and good feeling, I wast to say
a few words about them; and I shall begin upon the doctrine so much
beloved by Saint and sinner, and that is the plurality of women. The,
Saints like a plurality of wives, and the sinners like a plurality of
men and women. I will say to the sisters that I have heard but very
few women, and not a great many men, ever talk sensibly upon the
plurality of wives. When they begin to talk about it, they exhibit,
almost without an exception, passion instead of principle. Were we to
appeal to passions of the people, we should promote the doctrine of a
plurality of men and of women. But when we address ourselves to the
Saints of the Most High God, it is very different and in a different
light. It is for my sisters to be mothers of holy men and holy
women—it receive and conceive in the name and by the power of the Holy
Ghost—to bring forth their fruits to the praise and honour of the God
of heaven. But what are the people doing here? "I want another wife,"
and almost universally passion is exhibited instead of principle.

Vol. 9, p.36
If the plurality of wives is to pander to the low passions of men and
women, the sooner it is abolished the better. "How far would you go in
abolishing it?" I would say, if the Lord should reveal that it is his
will to go so far as to become a Shaking Quaker, Amen to it, and let
the sexes have no connection. If so far as for a man to have but one
wife, let it be so. The word and will of the Lord is what I want—the
will and mind of God. He has revealed his mind and will. The time is
coming when the Lord is going to raise up a holy nation. He will bring
up a royal Priesthood upon the earth, and he has introduced a
plurality of wives for that express purpose, and not to gratify
lustful passion in the least. I would rather take my valise in my hand
to-day, and never sees wife or a child again, and preach the Gospel
until I go into the grave, than to live as I do, unless God commands
it. I never entered into the order of plurality of wives to gratify
passion. And were I now asked whether I desired and wanted another
wife, my reply would be, It should be one by whom the Spirit will
bring forth noble children. I am almost sixty years old; and if I now
live for passion, I pray the Lord Almighty to take my life from the
earth.

Vol. 9, p.36
I know the weaknesses of humanity, and I understand the passions of
men and women. I am sorry for them. I wish they had grace according to
their day, creating such fortitude in them that they would determine
to suffer unto death rather than violate a holy command of the
Almighty, or transgress the bounds God has set. "Is that the way you
have lived?" It is. It is the example I have set before my family from
the day the Lord opened my mind to see the Gospel. Ask these sisters
(many of them have known me for years,) what my life has been in
private and in public. It has been like the angel Gabriel's, if he had
visited you; and I can live so still. But how are we to be made happy?
There is one course—love the Giver more than the gift; love Him that
has placed [p.37] passion in me more than my passions. Let passion lie
at the feet of judgment, and let every attribute that God has bestowed
on me be devoted to the righteous cause he has commenced upon the
earth. This, and, this alone, produces happiness. He has brought us
forth, and we live and see this day that Prophets, kings, and millions
of great and good men have prayed to see, but died without the sight.
When they looked at it in vision, it cast a halo, around which was
like the dawning of heaven to their souls, and they shouted,
"Hallelujah!" beholding the spirit and glory of these times that we
now live in. And we yield to passion? I say, Shame on the individual
that says passion has anything to do with his life. It is crucified.
It lies, as it were, at the foot of the cross. That is my faith, and
it has been my life.

Vol. 9, p.37
How will you be happy? Love the Giver more than the gift. Delight
yourselves in your duties, mothers. Here are the middle-aged and the
young. I am now almost daily sealing young girls to men of age and
experience. Love your duties, sisters. Are you sealed to a good man?
Yes, to a man of God. It is for you to bear fruit and bring forth, to
the praise of God, the spirits that are born in yonder heavens and are
to take tabernacles on the earth. You have the privilege of forming
tabernacles for those spirits, instead of their being brought into
this wicked world that God may have a royal Priesthood, a royal
people, on the earth. That is what plurality of wives is for, and not
to gratify lustful desires. Sisters, do you wish to make yourselves
happy? Then what is your duty? It is for you to bear children, in the
name of the Lord, that are full of faith and the power of God,—to
receive, conceive, bear, and bring forth in the name of Israel's God
that you may have the honour of being the mothers of great and good
men—of kings, princes, and potentates that shall yet live on the earth
and govern and control the nations. Do you look forward to that? or
are you` tormenting yourselves by thinking that your husbands do not
love you? I would not care whether they loved a particle or net; but I
would cry out, like one of old, in the joy of my heart, "I have got a
man from the Lord!" "Hallelujah! I am a mother—I have borne, an image
of God!" Let your prayers ascend to God, and that continually, that he
will overshadow the child by the power of the Holy Ghost before and
after its birth—that the Holy Ghost may attend it continually. The
mother should inquire what her duty is. It is to teach her children
holiness, prayer to God, and to trust in Him. Teach them the holy
religion and the commandments that are calculated to sanctify the
people and bring them into the presence of our Father and God. But no;
too often it is passion. If my passion is served, I am in heaven. The
fire will have to burn them up. We must live by principle; and if we
do, we shall attain to perfection—to being crowned with crowns of
glory, immortality, and eternal lives. I would rather be purified here
than to live ten thousand years to attain the same point in another
existence. The man that enters into this order by the prompting of
passion, and not with a view to honour God and carry out his purposes,
the curse of God will rest upon him; and that which he seems to have
will be taken from him and given to those, that act according to
principle. Remember it.

Vol. 9, p.37
The world cries out against this obnoxious doctrine, that I should
have more wives than one. And what would they do? Destroy the virtue
of every woman in this community if they had the power. What do [p.38]
they care about virtue? With comparatively few exceptions, no more
than do the devils in hell. Most of the officers who have been sent
here would have defiled every bed in this Territory, had they have had
the power. Tell about this doctrines being obnoxious to their delicate
feelings! Yes, it is, in one sense. It keeps them at bay; it is hell
to them; it is burning them up; and I say they may burn up, and they
will.

Vol. 9, p.38
Elders of Israel, have you entered into the doctrine that has been
revealed, through passion? If you have, you will find that that course
will take that which you seem to have, and the Lord will say—"Let this
man, that man, or the other man go, for he has acted on passion, and
not on principle. Take that which he seems to have, and give it to him
that has been faithful with the five, the two, the three, or the one
talent." That is the way it will be, by-and-by.

Vol. 9, p.38
Sisters, do not ask whether you can make yourselves happy, but whether
you can do your husband's will, if he is a good man. Teach your
children; for you are their guardians, to act as father and mother to
them until they are out of your care. The teachings and examples of
our mothers have formed, to a great extent, our characters and
directed our lives. This is their right, when they act by the power of
the Priesthood, to direct the child until it is of a proper age, and
then hand it over to the husband and father, and into the hands of
God, with such faith and such love of virtue and truth, and with such
love of God and its parents, that that child can never suppose that it
is out of the hand and from under the control of the parent. Do not
call it "mine." Let your maxim be, "This is not mine," whether you
have one child or a dozen. "It is not mine, but the Lord has seen fit
to let me bear the souls of the children of men. It is from my Father
and God, and I will do my duty and hand it over to him," and have that
faith that the child can never wring itself out of the hands of a good
father and mother—can never stray away,—no, never. That is the
privilege of mothers. It is you who guide the affections and feelings
of the child. It is the mothers, after all, that rule the nations of
the earth. They form, dictate, and direct the minds of statesmen, and
the feelings, course, life, notions, and sentiments of the great and
the small, of kings, rulers, governors, and of the people in general.

Vol. 9, p.38
Now, mothers, act upon principle, and see whether you can do anything
to promote happiness in your families; see whether you can guide the
minds of your children, teach them their letters, &c. I thought to
speak upon the last-named point, but I will omit it. You can, at
least, teach your children faith, and pay attention to knitting their
stockings, making their clothing, &c.; see that the chickens, are
taken care of, that the milk is cleanly milked from the cow, and that
the children are made comfortable. And if your husband is here or
there, do not fret yourselves, whether he leaves you or not. If he is
a good man, he can take care of himself, and will safely return to you
again. The mother that takes this course will be a happy mother—a
happy woman. But where you find women jealous of each other, and "I am
watching my husband," I would ask, Where are your children? They are
nearly all the time in the mud, or in some mischief. And what are you
doing, mother? You are "watching that man." "Who is he?" "He is my
husband." I used to tell the sisters in Nauvoo that they did not care
where their children were, if they could only keep in sight of their
husbands.

Vol. 9, p.39
[p.39] A traveller in the Eastern country overtook an old gentleman
walking towards a town, and asked him, "Who is the great man of that
little town? Who is your leading man? Who is the governor and
controlling spirit of that little place?" The old gentleman replied,
"I am the king of that little town." "Really," says the traveller,
"are you the leading man?" "Yes, sir, I am king in that place, and
reign as king." "How do you make this to appear? Are you in affluent
circumstances?" "No, I am poor; but in that little village there are
so many children. All those children go to my school; I rule the
children, and they rule their parents, and that makes me king." I
frequently think of this. Let the children rule the mother, and the
mother the father, and that makes the children kings. How frequently
you find this. How is it, my brethren? When you call your families
together for prayers, where are your children? Were this question
asked me, I should say, "I do not know." Mothers, where are your
children? "We do not know; it is as much as we can do to be here." Why
do you not have your children together? It is your duty to look after
them; their should not be running at random in the streets. Some
mothers will put a ten-dollar frock on a child and let it go straight
into the mud, while they are watching the father and trying to keep
him in bounds. Take care of your children, clothe them comfortably,
and avoid all extravagance.

Vol. 9, p.39
I am ashamed, not only in my own family, but others, to see the
gewgaws that are so often put upon children, when an antelope skin or
a piece of blue factory would make much more suitable clothing for
them. Dress them in strong, durable cloth, and that, too, made by your
owen hands. But no; the finest fabrics must be put upon them to play
in. Some, if they could get it would put fifty dollars' worth on a
child, and send him, into the streets to ride upon rails, climb trees,
&c. And when prayer-time comes, the husband inquires, "Where are your
children?" "I don't know." It is your duty, mothers, to look after
them; and when you have your children in the prayer-room, tell them
that their father is coming to pray with them. Also, let it be your
delight that your children do not waste bread and other food. If you
have bread to spare, give it to the poor, and see that your children
do not destroy it. Do not let them destroy valuable clothing, but put
strong, durable cloth upon them, and save where you can, and give it
to gathering the poor. I do not rule my family with an iron hand, as
many do, but in kindness and with pleasant words; and if soft words
would teach them, they would know as much as any family on this earth.
See that your children are taught every principle of goodness and
virtue, and do not let them run uncontrolled in the streets, with
expensive food in their hands to waste and expensive clothing upon
their backs to tear and destroy. If you get a frock worth three
dollars when a two-dollar one will answer, and maybe last longer, you
might have saved a dollar to give for gathering the poor. Treat your
children like children.

Vol. 9, p.39
Some mothers try to make father believe that a child five years old
knows as much as the father. Another great cause of dissatisfaction is
that so many women are such noble women, and know so much more than
their husbands. They say, "This man is not capable of leading me."
That is a positive proof to me that that man does not know his ability
and calling. I will acknowledge that many women are smarter than their
husbands. But when people are married, instead of trying [p.40] to get
rid of each other, reflect that you have made your choice, and strive
to honour and keep it. Do not manifest that you have acted unwisely,
and say that you have made a bad choice, nor let anybody know that you
think you have. You made your choice; stick to it, and strive to
comfort and assist each other.

Vol. 9, p.40
There are other things that I would like to speak about, but I will
now stop speaking. God bless you! Amen.

Heber C. Kimball, March 17, 1861

Submission to Reproof, &c.

Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, March 17, 1861.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.40
The brethren and sisters may think that it is no trouble for me to
speak. It is not any trouble for me to speak the truth, but I feel
quite feeble ill body, and hence not much like speaking.

Vol. 9, p.40
We are all very apt to speak of what we have heard, and I am happy to
say this morning that what has been said to us is strictly true, so
far as I have understanding. Now, supposing that one man has light and
knowledge that will circumscribe certain arts and sciences, and
another only possessing one-third the information that he does, can
this other one be of the same service to the people as he can who has
more understanding? The Elders that will undertake to judge President
Young and his Counsellors, the Twelve Apostles, and all those men that
the Lord our God has given to guide his people, they will stumble. You
may go and read the revelation, for you cannot know the importance of
this except you have the spirit of revelation within you.

Vol. 9, p.40
I can tell you, my brethren and sisters, that it is the little things
that lead to great ones in the kingdom of God. You know the old
proverb says that it is the little foxes that spoil the vines. It
takes but very little to injure the fibres and the small roots of a
tree, and you all know by your own experience that small branches are
necessary to the perfection of a tree; so also are small members
necessary for the complete organization of the kingdom of God.

Vol. 9, p.40
If a Saint will corrupt himself with the wickedness of the world, it
is very rare that correction and chastisement will do such an one any
good. We do net call upon such persons to be watch men on the towers
of Zion, but we call upon those that are endowed with power, filled
with light and knowledge: upon such we can depend. The spirit that is
in the Church and kingdom of God will reprove and correct those that
are out of the way. There are a great many men who profess to
understand the things of the kingdom of God. They are like George W.
Harris—he professed to understand clocks and watches, but he did not,
understand anything about them; and if a man took a watch to him to be
corrected, he would cut off about one-third of the chain, and thus
render the watch comparatively useless. It is just so with many of the
Elders in this Church; they profess to understand the order and
government of God, when in reality they have great need to be taught
the first principles of the doctrine of Christ.

Vol. 9, p.40
What we have heard this morning is true, and I am now striving to
sustain those very ideas. When I see the course that  things are
taking in certain places, I feel surprised. I can see men around me
that have [p.41] cooperated together to carry out their own wishes;
and in order to do this, they will both write and speak against the
authorities of this Church; then by-and-by, when they disagree, the
shrewdest one will expose the others. This is the situation of the
world: with them there is no integrity; but this will not do among the
Latter-day Saints. We must become like the limbs of one tree, filled
with the fragrance and nourishment that arise from the roots; then we
shall be clothed with power and authority—then we shall have care one
for the other. If we do not unite our efforts in this direction, we
shall never pass through the strait gate that is Spoken of in the
Scriptures, or what I will call the narrow gate. It is the gate that
will only admit one man at a time. We are not going in all in
confusion, as the sectarians suppose.

Vol. 9, p.41
This brings to my mind the vision that Joseph Smith had, when he saw,
Adam open the gate of the Celestial City and admit the people one by
one. He then saw Father Adam conduct them to the throne one by one,
when they were crowned Kings and Priests of God. I merely bring this
up to impress upon your mind the principles of order, but it will
nevertheless apply to every member of the Church.

Vol. 9, p.41
When any of you receive a rebuke or a correction, acknowledge it at
once, and say to the one who administers it, Thank you, brother; God
bless you! and may the Almighty give me power to do good! I have heard
men say that it was one of the greatest things in a man's favour, when
the truth was told to him, to acknowledge it; and I consider it to be
a strong proof of a man's honesty and of his desire to do right. I
have heard men say a great many times that it was the hardest thing
they ever experienced, to have to acknowledge the truth of a
correction that was given to them by a servant of God. In regard to
that, I will say that those who will not do it will have that light
taken away from them that was previously given. The Lord will take
from him that hath not that which he seemeth to have, and he will give
it to him that is more worthy and more desirous to improve upon it.
Let me advise you to be like the honey bee which gathers honey from
every opening flower, but does not destroy the flower itself. I have
heard of men who are guilty of making the most extravagant assertions,
and then boasting that they never recant or take anything back. All I
have to say of such men is, that, as the Lord God lives, he will make
them take back everything that is not right to remain. I advise you to
take reproof and correction in the spirit of meekness and humility.

Vol. 9, p.41
If we had died when we were babes, we should have been heirs to the
kingdom of heaven; but since we have attained maturity, we are subject
to the law, liable to reproof and correction in the kingdom of God. I
am striving to touch upon the same principles that brother Brigham was
speaking of. The standard that you and I have come to in this Church
is one that will try us, that will sift us, and penetrate the inmost
recesses of our hearts.

Vol. 9, p.41
There is much said by the brethren about authority. Now, I do not
consider the Seventies any better than the High Priests or the Elders;
and I can tell you that, when any one of these gets out of his place,
he is not as good as the other that is magnifying his calling. If a
man makes a breach, he must repair it again, just the same as a smith
does a chain when one of the links is broken.

Vol. 9, p.42
If you do not listen to the counsel that is given, and get within you
the [p.42] good word of God, drawing wine from the pure fountain, you
will soon be in the dark. Then, when a man undertakes to disseminate
the truth, you will shut up your ears, and refuse to drink of the
waters of life. I can tell you that such a person will not advance in
the knowledge of God any more than the limb of a tree will grow after
it is severed from the main trunk.

Vol. 9, p.42
Now, then, I have a few words to say to you, gentlemen—those of you
who call yourselves gentlemen, and who drink whisky, when it is
heavily charged with arsenic and other deadly poisons, and never find
any fault with it; but you are very ready to find fault with things
that don't suit you in this kingdom. If you will observe the laws of
the kingdom of God, you will become new in your minds, fresh in your
imaginations, and powerful to do good; then God will bless you and
prosper you in all your undertakings. He will guide you by his wisdom,
that you may perform your duties acceptably.

Vol. 9, p.42
I know that God will reward me according to my works; for the
Scriptures say each one shall have his penny. You must understand,
however, that that is only bounty money, and the wages will be
according to a man's works. It is the man who sticks to the army—who
fights the good fight of faith, that will get the reward. We have all
enlisted under the banner of King Emanuel, and we invite all the world
to join it. Some people have got an idea that the man who receives the
Gospel at the eleventh hour is going to be put on an equal footing
with the man that engaged in the work in the first hour of the day;
but I can tell you that we shall only be rewarded for the labour we
perform.

Vol. 9, p.42
God bless this people, and give them strength according to their day,
that they may be led off victoriously over all their enemies. Joseph
Smith could tell the plans that were laid for his destruction, many
times when he could not prove it by any natural means. There have been
a great many trying to injure me, but I stand better to-day than ever
before, and I shall continue to increase in the favour of God, if I
keep on the race-course. That man who lives his religion will, despite
his enemies, receive nourishment from God, and eventually triumph over
every foe.

Vol. 9, p.42
Those who defile themselves will not prosper; they have injured
themselves by their own conduct. They are like Samson when he was
shorn of his locks by Delilah. With that measure that ye mete, it
shall be measured back to you again, in all circumstances of life.

Vol. 9, p.42
Now, look at the Untied States' Government. Did they not send an army
here to kill and waste away this people? Yes. Almost every priest in
the pulpit and every politician in the land had fanned the flame of
persecusion against us; but the Lord caused them to stay out in the
mountains till they got the chills in stead of the fever, and then he
led bridle. Now, what will be next? Why, you will find the judgment of
God coming upon those who blasphemed his name, and the United States
will suffer, for they will be afflicted with wars and with trouble at
home. While this is going on, the man who lives his religion and
honours his calling will be prospered and go back to Jackson county,
Missouri, with the faithful Elders, where they will receive their
inheritances. They will then have to fulfil their covenants which they
have made with the Lord their God, for these things will be required
at our hands. None will be permitted to dwell there who will not
observe the laws of the kingdom of God. And remember, there is no
other way to go to Jackson County but through Great Salt Lake City.

Vol. 9, p.42
It is very gratifying to me to speak to the Saints, especially when I
can speak to their understanding. I feel that I have spoken lond
enough at this time; and may God bless you, is my prayer in the name
of Jesus. Amen.

Daniel H. Wells, April 14, 1861

The Gospel of Salvation, &c.

Discourse by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 14, 1861.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.43
The Gospel of salvation is rich in instruction, and it is calculated
in its nature to elevate and to strengthen the human race. We see in
our experience, in passing along through life, errors, weaknesses,
degradation, and every species of evil. As the Gospel opens our eyes,
the more light and intelligence we get, the more we see, and the more
we reform in ourselves.

Vol. 9, p.43
There is nothing, perhaps, within our knowledge that is so well
calculated to elevate our minds, to bring us up out of the low,
degraded condition in which we are placed. Almost all mankind are
grovelling in the dark, and are unwilling to receive the light of
revelation that comes from heaven. The Gospel which we have embraced
is holy in its nature and in its tendency. It has caused us to
discover turpitude in our own bosoms and lives, and it inclines us to
reform, to reject the evil, and cleave unto that which is good. It is
calculated to reform every Saint —every son and daughter of Adam. The
message which has gone forth is comforting to all the world, if they
will receive it—comply with and abide by its requirements. It is free
to all the inhabitants of the earth. They can choose or reject it—they
can receive or turn away from it. It is a matter of agency, left with
them to do as they please, either to love the right or the wrong—to do
good or to do evil. Herein is the economy of heaven illustrated in the
human soul, sent forth upon the earth to perform its work either for
good or ill as it seemeth them good. If the people adhere to the
message which is sent and the Gospel which is being proclaimed, they
lay a foundation for eternal exaltation, for association with the Gods
of eternity. If they reject the good and cleave unto that which is
evil, the result will be the opposite; the consequences will be
diminishing and wasting away of life and its [p.44] blessings. There
is no increase to the wicked and disobedient; they will come to a full
stop; whereas to the increase of the righteous there shall be no end.
The righteous will continue to increase and multiply in this present
life, and also in that which is to come. That person who is wicked
does not live, according to the proper definition of the term. We may
say that he exists, but scarcely lives, except as he lives in
wickedness, which is only a temporary existence. The channel of
communication is closed up to the human soul that is wicked, while it
is extended to him that follows in the footsteps of virtue. The
enjoyment of the righteous is increase. The attributes of our Heavenly
Father's nature are only partially learned by us: We are but babes in
the science of the Gospel.

Vol. 9, p.44
The pure-minded man is more capable of receiving these great and
glorious principles which are calculated to enliven the human mind,
and to enlarge the capacity of man, and prepare him for receiving
those things which are so beautiful and glorious. These are truths
which every one will admit who reflects upon the principles of the
holy Gospel. We all know them to be true, and yet there appears to be
a predisposition in the hearts of some to do evil and not pursue that
path of life and live their holy religion as they have been taught.
They do not feel to pursue the holy path of righteousness so as to
receive the blessings, the enjoyment; and the felicity promised to the
faithful Saints. It is the privilege of the Saints to progress in the
knowledge of the principles of eternal life, and the greatest gift
that can be bestowed upon man is the gift of eternal life. It is our
privilege to progress in the knowledge of God, and to become more
instrumental of doing good in the service of our Great Master as we
increase in years, and also that we may increase in wisdom and in
intelligence, and lay a foundation for others to build upon that come
after us, that our children may benefit by our experience, and not
have to travel over the same ground that we have travelled. They will
be measurably free from the prejudices, traditions, and superstitions
under which we have been raised, and they will be enabled thereby more
easily to threw off the shackles which are calculated to trammel their
minds in the path in which we have attempted to tread; therefore still
greater glory will attend their footsteps, if faithful, because of the
greater knowledge which they will be capable of receiving. And yet we
look around and see ourselves and others to a greater or less degree
prone to do evil. Not heeding the whisperings of the Spirit which are
calculated to shield us from those evil tendencies and ways—calculated
to preserve us and attend upon our footsteps, we get into trouble and
difficulty; but if we strive to do as well as we can, and submit to
those influences which are calculated to shut out evil, we shall then
increase in knowledge and in all the gifts and graces of the Gospel of
Jesus Christ.

Vol. 9, p.44
The only way to preserve ourselves in the faith is to be diligent in
prayer and in all those duties required of us as Saints—to be faithful
in those things that we have received, and not to be dilatory in
anything that we have to perform, but be diligent and energetic in
everything that is required. It is not a sacrifice of our time, but it
is an increase of the Spirit of the Living God to the honest in heart,
if they have order, they will have more of it: in fact, attention to
duty brings an increase of every good thing that heart can wish or
desire in righteousness. It is our duty to strive to be actuated by
the  influence of the Holy Spirit, and it is [p.45] for us to
encourage within us a love of those principles which are being
revealed—to let the love of these principles be the delight of our
bosoms continually, to think upon, to act upon in our daily lives.
Obedience brings with it its own rich reward, and an increase of every
good thing, whether temporal or spiritual; and then we should discard
the evil and everything which has a downward tendency, that we may
receive edification, and thus cause union to spring up amongst us, and
encourage steeling in our hearts to do good, and strive in faith to
bring down the blessings of heaven. Faith is the gift of God; and if
we will promote that in our bosoms, we shall increase in the knowledge
of the truth and in the power of God. If we will promote faith and
confidence in our bosoms, which is said to be the basis of power, then
what is there that we desire that we cannot accomplish? Our faith and
affections once united, then see the strength and power that we should
wield in promoting the principles which we so much rejoice to see
spreading abroad upon the face of the earth.

Vol. 9, p.45
How is it that we are compelled to pray that our Father in heaven will
gather out of his kingdom the ungodly? Is it that the sinner in Zion
may be afraid and the hypocrite flee away? We are; and I expect we
shall be compelled to make this prayer to our Father in heaven so long
as there are hypocrites in the midst of the people of the Most High
God—those who call themselves Saints.

Vol. 9, p.45
We see the young people, ofttimes, walking in the ways of evil,
practising dishonesty, practising drinking, stealing, and other vices,
and those, too, who have been born in this kingdom—born of parents who
loved and received this Gospel before their birth, many of whom may be
distinguished by their names having been taken from the Book of
Mormon—young men who should have known nothing but righteous
principles. I say it is grievous to see one of these, in whom we have
placed such strong hopes, turn away from the truth and go into sin and
iniquity.

Vol. 9, p.45
It may be considered by many a wonder that we should fail in our
judgment; but I do not consider it is a wonder at all that we should
sometimes choose men who afterwards prove unfaithful, for the Almighty
will prove his servants who are called as well as those who call them;
and although the Lord may foreknow a great many things, yet he is
willing that all should have an opportunity of proving themselves.

Vol. 9, p.45
Although those who have been born in the Church have greater
opportunities than we have had in our infancy in regard to the
principles of life and salvation, yet they are subject to temptation
and to be led astray as we are. This our experience teaches us, and it
is not so wonderful that we should see this in our youth. The spirit
that is in man needs continual watchfulness. We must watch
ourselves—watch our footsteps. The young and inexperienced do not
understand this as we do who have passed further along in life's
dreary path. But they will improve when they feel by experience the
smart for walking in the ways of evil, when they see that it does not
afford that happiness which they expected, especially if their
parents, who, seek their welfare, continue to walk in the path of
right, of justice, and equity.

Vol. 9, p.45
We look upon the world from which we have come, from the lowest state
of degradation, perhaps; and we are placed here upon a platform which
is calculated to lift us above every other portion of the human race.
This is the destiny of this people and of [p.46] their children, and
all those who shall come into this kingdom, to exercise an influence
over the whole world—to exercise that power which will emanate from
heaven for the government of the human family.

Vol. 9, p.46
We are progressing; and this is truly a glorious work and mission
which this people have engaged in and upon which they have been sent.
It is to redeem the earth from sin and iniquity, to establish the
principles of righteousness upon a basis never more to be thrown down,
to establish them upon a firm and righteous basis, —principles which
all the world may learn, and by which they may be saved, if they will
obey them. And it is the only nucleus of power that will do to tie to.
There is no nucleus that can be compared with the power of this
people. So long as they will remain united, so long will they progress
and increase in the knowledge of the truth. I am proud to own this
people as my friends.

Vol. 9, p.46
Brethren, if this our holy religion be lived and acted up to, then it
is a great, high, and holy mission which we have to perform. Then act
up to it nobly. Let us instil into the minds of our children that nice
sense of honour which will prove a shield to them in after life.
Mothers can prove of great service to the children in instilling into
their minds the principles that will lead to life and salvation, and
that will keep their feet from unholy footsteps. It is a mission that
mothers can act in. It is a consolation to parents to see their
children become great, good, and holy men and women. Then they will
never forget those things that are instilled into their minds in their
infancy. I feel that there is not pains enough taken to instil that
nice sense of honour into the mind which will shield the children in
after life. I do not care how wicked they may become. the wholesome
instruction given in their youth will be like a shield—like cords that
will draw them and keep them from many an evil thing in future life;
and when they become fathers and mothers, they will reflect upon the
teachings of their childhood—of how they were trained up in the
nurture and admonition of the Lord. The conscience restrains many
persons from evil, when made to understand and know that the eye of
the Lord is upon them, whether any other person sees them or not.

Vol. 9, p.46
It should cause us to be more careful and particular than any other
influence that can be brought to bear upon us, seeing and knowing what
we can do, and how we would feel to have the Lord behold an evil in
our conduct. When we consider that, the Lord is cognizant of our acts,
should we not be more careful that we do nothing to displease Him than
we are of displeasing any other being? Is it not a joy to feel that we
have the approbation of our Father in heaven in all that we do, and to
have that peace of mind which this knowledge instils into our bosoms?
Then how careful we ought to be for our own satisfaction, to see that
we are circumspect in regard to our daily lives.

Vol. 9, p.46
I also think it is our duty, upon the principles of righteousness, to
please each other as far as we can. But I would not wish to inculcate
that we should always strive to gratify each other, but, as far as is
consistent with the principles of truth, strive to please each other,
instead of pursuing an opposite course, or one that is calculated to
harass and injure each other's feelings. I recommend this course
myself, as being productive of more good. We should not strive to
hedge up each other's way in the work of righteousness and truth; but
as we were taught by your President the duties of the Elders of
Israel, so let us correct [p.47] an evil, not through any particular
motives, excepting that it is an evil, and knowing that in all
righteousness we should seek to build each other up. We should seek to
have within ourselves that spirit and feeling which will produce the
most happiness and prosperity.

Vol. 9, p.47
The Gospel, if we will let it, will save us, old and young, bond and
free, and finally exalt us in the kingdom of our Father and God. It is
for us, then, to eschew evil and set worthy examples, strive to extend
this influence abroad among our brethren, so far as we are able, and
so far as we have it ourselves, and then cause them to extend it to
others, and so continue; and in this way seek to redeem the earth, as
well as in our labours of seeking to redeem mankind from sin and
iniquity.

Vol. 9, p.47
We offer the people the Gospel, which is calculated to save them in
the kingdom of God. We seek also to make the desert blossom as the
rose; and herein we may improve ourselves in the cultivation of the
earth. We can ornament and adorn the earth with trees, with shrubs,
and flowers; and while it is bringing forth grain of all kinds for the
sustenance of man, it will also be beautified by our industry and
taste.

Vol. 9, p.47
Israel is on a mission. The Elders are out upon a mission. The good
seed is being sown. The Lord has commenced his work in earnest, and
thousands will flock to this standard, and it will do to tie to. Yes,
thousands will do this for safety. Then it is for us to prepare to
bring forth the grain and the other products of the earth for the
sustenance of the people of God—to ornament the earth with cities and
temples, with grain, with shrubs, with trees, with fences, and every
good thing that makes it delightful to the eye of the builder, and in
this way cause our homes to become beautiful. Like every other
principle of righteousness, it is better for ourselves to do things is
this way. It is pleasing to God; it is also pleasing to every
enlightened mind, and causes the faithful in after life to look back
to their childhood, to consider certain traits in their character and
the counsel and admouitions they received. When children grow up, they
are very apt to look back to their old schoolhouses, and to certain
trees that surrounded the house, and other haunts of their childhood,
giving early and pleasing impressions. These things are calculated to
inspire the young minds with taste for that which is beautiful and
lovely. It is elevating to the mind to make and have around us and our
habitations shade trees, flowers, and shrubs; and it sets a good
example before the young, and it is calculated to instil into their
bosoms virtue, holy and righteous principles. It will circulate the
same in our Wards as in our habitations.

Vol. 9, p.47
Many people will live year after year—they will plow and sow, reap and
mow, without a tree, without a fence about their premises; they will
live in a mud hovel; whereas with a little labour an hour or two in a
day, in setting out a few trees, be the labour ever so small, it
beautifies that place on which the labour is bestowed. When you look
at a place, a house, an homestead, it seems to indicate the character
of the person that dwells there. Although our improvements may seem to
be very small, yet every little does so much towards making up the sum
of human happiness. It is our duty to improve in all those things that
will make home pleasant and desirable. It is, as I said before, our
mission to redeem the earth, by adorning it in every possible way.
Then we shall wield an influence that in time will enable us to
overcome every antagonistic power and influence on the earth that is
brought to bear [p.48] upon it. There is no doubt about this in my
mind, for I know that this kingdom must eventually triumph.

Vol. 9, p.48
The work of the Lord is progressing as fast as the Saints are capable
of standing up under it. Things are breaking to pieces in the nations.
The Lord is casting down and setting up as it pleaseth him. We can
plainly see his hand and footsteps in the midst of the nations—the
confusion which reigns and predominates among the wicked; and we can
hear the sound thereof almost from day to day. But here in these
valleys of the mountains is a grand contrast; here is peace and
happiness, and, if we have a mind to make it so, our heaven; for it
rests with ourselves. We can have just as good a heaven as we have
mind to, if we go about it in the right way. It is for us to made it
to suit ourselves. If we have any happiness here, we have it to make.
It is our privilege to have peace—to make our homes happy by living
our religion; and why don't we do it? Many of us will say we will.

Vol. 9, p.48
Here is the greatest heaven of any place upon the earth; and, God
being our helper, we will extend this heaven abroad, increase its
number of angels of peace, its usefulness, and extend its benefits to
others; for as many as choose may come and enjoy it with their hearts
and souls. It is my daily prayer that the honest in heart may come
with a heart and mind to aid in reclaiming the desert, and causing it
to blossom as the rose,—come to aid in the good cause, in the
concentration of truth, of wisdom, of power, and of every good thing,
to aid in the enlightenment of the world and in concentrating all that
is worth having of science, of knowledge, of philosophy, of mechanism,
of the cultivation of the earth,—to aid in concentrating into one
focus all human ingenuity, and all human strength and power that will
build up the kingdom of God, establish the principles of righteousness
and peace upon the earth, and thus form a barrier against the
assailing floods of wickedness and corruption which have so long
desolated the earth—a barrier which they can in no way overcome. They
may surge up against the kingdom, but the barrier will be greater and
greater, and it will eventually break the nations in pieces and grind
them to powder. As it was said by one of old, upon whomsoever that
stone shall fall, it will grind them to powder.

Vol. 9, p.48
Here is a concentration of power, governed by righteous principles,
governed by intelligence; and here is an opportunity of knowing all
that is worth knowing or having upon the face of the whole earth. And
when this power is brought to bear upon the wicked and ungodly
nations, will it not, crush them, and they be as chaff before the wind
when it shall fall upon them? Yes; and it will grind them to dust.

Vol. 9, p.48
It is for us, then, if we seek the prosperity of Zion, to be faithful,
to be diligent in our own duties, to live our holy religion day by
day, hour by hour. Did you not know that a man may do that in a moment
which he cannot redeem himself from in a lifetime, and perhaps not in
an eternity?

Vol. 9, p.48
Let us shun evil and put it under our feet—put it far from us,—yea,
even the very appearance of evil, that our pathway may be strewn with
the blessings of the kingdom of God, and that the influence of the
Holy Spirit may be in us as a well of water springing up into
everlasting life. Let us strive to do good for our own sake, and then
peace, happiness, and prosperity, both temporally and spiritually,
will be ours.

Vol. 9, p.48
I make this appeal to you, my brethren and sisters, that we may live
our holy religion, eschew all evil, [p.49] build up the kingdom of
God, that we may participate in its blessings. What greater
inducements can be placed before us than those presented in the
kingdom of our God? I know of nothing outside of the kingdom of God
that is worth having. I have no desire for anything for a moment that
I cannot obtain in the kingdom of God, and that lawfully, legally, and
rightfully, and that it will be not only my privilege to attain and
enjoy, but my right. And I am not very particular about that, if I can
only be faithful and walk humbly and obediently before my Heavenly
Father, and endure to the end; then I shall be satisfied, and then I
shall have all that I can wish.

Vol. 9, p.49
I heard a person remark one time, when travelling through our
settlements, that if he had to raise wheat on such a piece of land as
that which we were passing, he would go to some other country rather
than live here. I told him that he did not feel as I did; for I felt
that, rather than turn away from the kingdom of God, I would prefer
being chained to a bare rock all the days of my life, and have bread
and water for my food. Yes, confined, persecuted, or any fate that
might befal me, I would prefer it to, turning away from the kingdom.
That is the way I feel, and it is the feeling of all true-hearted
Saints. They feel that they have everything to hold them in the
kingdom of God, and they feel that there is nothing worth having out
of it.

Vol. 9, p.49
Brethren, many go into darkness by giving way to small matters, by
finding fault, by supposing that they see something that does not meet
their minds, or that they suppose to be wrong. I believe that most
apostates commence in that way: they do not control their thoughts,
and hence things sour in their minds, and they are apt to indulge in
and to encourage those thoughts till they will begin to express them;
and then the way and manner of returning into the favour oft he Spirit
of God begins to be hedged up, and they cannot return so easily as
they could have done before they expressed their jealousies to some
one else. After men begin to express their doubts and fears around,
one to another, they go astray fast. Their unholy sentiments begin to
be established in their darkened minds like cardinal or fundamental
principles. They think they begin to see that they have been in error
in embracing that Gospel which they profess, and the first thing they
know they are landed in the whirlpools of apostacy; they suddenly find
out that they never did believe in "Mormonism," and that if they did
believe it they were in error, for they now find out that it is all a
humbug; and thus they go on to destruction. If such persons could
control their minds in the commencing stage of apostacy, and be
humble, seek wisdom, light, and knowledge from the Lord, they could be
saved. Then they could be preserved, and not go in the way which many
who were our brethren have gone, who have sunk themselves in darkness
and misery, and finally into hell. If they would remember when they
begin to see things which they dislike and feel inclined to find
fault—if they would then remember their prayers and seek unto the
Lord, ask him to keep their minds enlightened —to give them freely of
his Spirit to guide them continually, they would be safe. But people
in this condition invariably neglect their prayers; they begin to see
faults in their brethren—to find fault with the authorities.

Vol. 9, p.49
Let any man pursue that course, and he will find out when it is too
late to walk in the paths of righteousness, when the Lord has left him
to himself, so that he cannot, return, if [p.50] he would. Let me
caution you, brethren and sisters, to nip this sprig and sign of
apostacy in the bud. It is said that the mind that will receive will
have a knowledge given to it of the truth after which it searches. The
reason that those characters do not have intelligence is because their
minds are closed against it. I say, and I admonish you to let your
minds be open continually, esteem it a favour—one of the greatest
bestowed by the Almighty—the gift of the Holy Ghost. Live so as to let
it be in each of your besoms, to inspire your hearts, to enable you to
receive the instructions that are from time to time given unto you,
that you may ever be inclined to do good and eschew evil. That Spirit
will inspire you in every good thing; it will teach you to walk humbly
and faithfully before your Father and God.

Vol. 9, p.50
I know there is that in the hearts of the people of this Church and
kingdom that responds to righteous principles; for no one that hears
the truth out knows, as a general thing, what is right; but it appears
that they are sometimes neglectful of what they do know, and that they
do not do as well as they might; and they know that this is wrong.

Vol. 9, p.50
Brethren, I feel well. I feet within my self a peculiar satisfaction
in seeing the prosperity of the people of God. I feel well in
witnessing his mighty hand and his goings forth among the nations of
the earth, as I see the day approaching when the power of the
Adversary will be weakened to that extent that he will not be able to
disturb the happiness of the Saints. When I see the Lord breaking in
pieces the nations, I feel well. When I see the Gospel going abroad,
and its principles more and more adhered to by the people of God, and
in seeing the people cleave to righteous principles and forsake all
that is evil. I pray God that we may increase in those things that are
calculated to enable us to carry them abroad, that we may have power
with our Father and God, to maintain our faith and integrity against
every opposing power and every obstacle that is put in our way, and be
enabled to draw from the elements for our support, that we may be free
and independent from this wicked and untoward generation.

Vol. 9, p.50
I pray our Father to bless us with his Spirit, that we may be able to
act Well our part, in connection with those that rule over us, that we
may sustain them by our faith and prayers, and through our diligent
efforts be instrumental in the hands of our Father in heaven in
redeeming the earth from sin and iniquity. I pray my Father in heaven
that we may be enabled to accomplish these tidings, in the name of
Jesus. Amen. [p.51]

Heber C. Kimball, April 14, 1861

Cultivation of the Spirit of Truth—Trials of the Church, &c.

Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 14, 1861.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.51
There is scarcely a subject in regard to myself or this people that is
of any importance but I have thought of it, for I reflect much. I wish
to speak by the dictation of the Holy Ghost, and I know that will be
in proportion to the faith that dwells in you. It is a pretty hard
ease for a man to speak to this congregation, except he makes up his
mind to speak according to the light that is in the people.

Vol. 9, p.51
Many of the people have ears to hear, but they hear not, neither do
they conceive the things of the kingdom of God. For instance, when the
people come together on a Sunday morning and hear a discourse, go home
to dinner and come together in the afternoon, and they can scarcely
remember a word that has been said in the forenoon; therefore you
perceive the necessity of our being instructed from day to day, and of
our having our ears cultivated to hear the things of the kingdom. Then
we shall have hearts to understand, and minds to comprehend the
principles of eternal life. And if the word of life be in us, it will
be like a well of water springing up into everlasting life, and we
shall have our minds stored with that knowledge which is promised to
the faithful. It is necessary, and it is the imperative duty of the
Elders in Israel to strive to increase in knowledge, in wisdom, in
virtue, and in good works; for if we have good works we are bound to
have good faith: then again good faith produces good works.

Vol. 9, p.51
Ever since I embraced the Gospel twenty-nine years ago, I have felt
determined to draw near unto the Lord our God, knowing that he had
promised on that condition to draw near unto his children. In doing
this I have been blessed and comforted in all my labours. It is our
duty to learn to be men of truth in all our acts, our works, our
thoughts, and to cultivate the spirit of truth.

Vol. 9, p.51
I have frequently thought of the saying that some men are so clever
that they can turn the truth into a lie, and vive versa. Now, I would
like to know how it is possible to turn a lie into truth. I contend
that there is no such thing; but men may so mystify the truth as to
make it appear an error or a falsehood; but the truth still remains
firm and unshaken, for it is of that character that the Scriptures
speak of: it is like a two-edged sword; yes, it will cut both ways. We
should always be filled with the truth, and not only filled with
truth, but ever be ready to administer it, whether we are moving
backward or forward. We should ever be ready to administer the words
of life and salvation, and let the error alone. Let us listen to the
counsel that we have heard to-day from [p.52] brother Wells and the
other brethren. I did not hear brother Wells, but I heard Brother
George A. and President Young. What they said was truth, and I also
know that what brother Wells said was truth, for he cannot speak
anything else. There are men of whom I could not say that; but brother
Wells' mind is stored with knowledge and wisdom, and it would be hard
for a man like him to talk anything else than the truth. We often say
that we wish to speak the truth to the people, which is right and
good; but is it any more necessary that I should be a man of truth
here than I sin in my garden or with my family? No. It is necessary
that I should be a man of truth whereever I am, whatever my employment
may be. It is not wisdom for us to be as the old Quaker, who, when he
was insulted, pulled off his coat and said "Lay there, religion, till
I flog this man!" Now my doctrine is, that if I cannot flog a man and
be just as religions as I am in this pulpit, I had better let him
alone. But, unlike the old Quaker, I never had an occasion to put my
religion to the test in this way; in fact, I never had much difficulty
with any man in my life. I have had more difficulty with myself than
with anybody else. I will not do as some have done, whip a man because
I have the power and the strength. Let men act unjustly with me, and I
will endure it until that spirit which I enjoy says, You have borne
enough; and then if I have to administer chastisement unto, that man,
I will do it by the power of God. Then such a man had better be out of
my way and out of my hands.

Vol. 9, p.52
Do not, brethren, follow in the track of those who came against Jesus.
He had no friends, but he had the power of God with him, and his
enemies were struck dumb before him. This is the position we should be
in; and then what are the nations of the wicked, or the armies of the
United States, or of all the world? If we attend to our business and
let other things alone, the Lord will sustain us in all circumstances
of life. Supposing I had a dozen men employed—men who were devoted to
the truth and to my interest, I would say, Boys, attend to your
business; do what I have told you, and I will attend to our enemies; I
will see to these chaps and flog them to it; I will teach them to
attend to their duties, or stand aside. This is the character of our
Father: he will defend his own, he will defend his people, he will
defend our wives and children, these mountains, and all that cleave
unto righteousness. This is the, way I view the subject, and I presume
that all Israel will say Amen.

Vol. 9, p.52
It is our duty to pursue that course that will lead and guide us unto
eternal life. This land is blessed above all other lands: it was
foreordained to be the gathering place of the Saints, where the Lord
would hide up his people until his indignation should pass over the
nations of the earth. You have heard us say that all the world and
hell combined cannot get us out from these mountains, and I say the
same to-day.

Vol. 9, p.52
It is by our faith and works, by our integrity and righteousness, by
doing to others as we would wish them to do unto us. Jesus says—"With
what judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged; and with what measure ye
mete, it shall be measured to you again." (Matt. vii. 2.) This is and
will be the case with every man in this Church and kingdom, from first
to last. All will have that reward which their works merit, whether
they be good or evil.

Vol. 9, p.52
I realize that I am a feeble man—that I am nothing more than a worm
that crawls upon the earth, except when God is with  me. The more I
[p.53] see of myself, the more I am satisfied that I am a poor, weak,
frail man. We are all poor creatures without God. If you do not
believe it, look back into the world and see the condition of things.
They have no regard for honesty among them, speaking of them as a
community; but of course there are persons among them that are
honest—individuals who are the elect of God: they will eventually be
gathered.

Vol. 9, p.53
Those who have been sent among us by the Federal Government as
officers were men who did not care for the people. They have always
manifested a great anxiety for the gold and silver, but none for the
interest through this community. Now, this should not be so with us;
our desire and labour should be to learn the principles of
integrity—to live up to our covenants made in the house of God. If we
do this, no power can overcome us, but we shall prevail.

Vol. 9, p.53
I have passed through a great many trying scenes. I have been driven
and rooted up every time that this Church has been removed from its
gathering-place by its enemies. I have also had the experience of
seeing armies come up against us in Caldwell county, Missouri, when we
could not raise above five hundred half-armed men to defend the
county, and the Governor, L. W. Boggs, ordered out as many as fourteen
thousand troops against us. At that time, it looked as though we
should be destroyed from the earth; but the Almighty was on our side.
When I saw the condition that we were in, I concluded that it would be
hot times; so I put a heavy charge in my United States musket; only
expecting to get one chance to fire, and felt determined that it
should be a dead shot to somebody. We all felt very queer, for there
was no other prospect before us than that of immediate assassination;
but of a sudden, as by a shock from all heaven, our enemies were
panic-stricken, and retreated in confusion. Brother Wells can tell you
about the Battle of Nauvoo, for he was there and took an active part
in it.

Vol. 9, p.53
When the Church was thus broken up, we used to go forth from State to
State preaching the Gospel to all who would hear. We did not preach
the gathering at those times, because there was no place to gather to:
the Prophets and Apostles themselves had to flee for their lives. In
all these trying scenes the Lord sustained us, and he gave us favour
in another county and also in another nation. These things have
existed from the organization of the Church; but in the midst of all,
I never felt discouraged, neither did I feel to shrink from any duty
that was imposed upon me. I knew that God was with us, that he was
with his Prophet, and with all good men. We were faithful at that
time, and those that continued faithful through those trials still
remain with us; and my Heavenly Father knows that I respect them, and
I ever shall respect them while I remain in the body and continue in
the spirit of my calling.

Vol. 9, p.53
Now, you all know pretty well how the Lord worked it with that army
which the United States Government sent here to scatter this people to
the four winds of heaven. They sent their minions to make war with the
house of God, and he took the battle into his own hands and kept our
enemies at bay. Some of you make remarks about our having no temple;
but what of that? Was it not so in the days of Moses? Yes, it was. The
Israelites were left with a Tabernacle and Ark of the Covenant, but
still the Lord fought their battles, he defended them against their
enemies, he brought them off  victoriously, he severely scourged their
oppressors; and he will do the same in the present dispensation, if we
are [p.54] faithful to the covenants we have made. Have not the
ungodly made war with the people of God? And was not that equivalent
to declaring war with our Father in heaven, and with Jesus Christ his
Son, and with his kingdom, with a design to overthrow it, kill his
Prophets and Apostles; and put to death his anointed ones, and also
every Saint that would not submit to their lasciviousness, to their
vices, and corrupting and damning practices? Yes, brethren, the United
States have done all this, and much more that would be painful to
recite.

Vol. 9, p.54
Some of them talk sometimes about brother Brigham crooking his little
finger, and have told that if he were to do that, no Gentile would be
permitted to live any longer among us. When the enemies of
righteousness came here, they became so afraid of the Saints that they
dared not let a man out of their ranks; they were almost terrified to
death; they went down among the cedars, and there they have been ever
since, and there they will remain until they go away, which won't be
long. How awfully they were disappointed, as well as those who came
here to rule us! They have not any of them accomplished what they
designed, for the man of the woman that falls in with such spirits is
not our brother or our sister. Who is our brother? He that doeth the
will of our Father who is in heaven, and none else.

Vol. 9, p.54
Now think of these things, reflect upon them; and so sure as you have
seen a few things, so surely will you, in the Lord's own due time, see
many more, and you will see that our Father will deliver his people
every time their enemies come upon them. Yes, it will be so from this
time forth and forever. Then, in addition to this, you will find that
this Priesthood, through those who hold it in righteousness, will rule
the nations of the earth forever and forever. Will those who hold the
Priesthood govern with a rod of tyranny? No; but it will be done by
the power of the Priesthood of the Almighty, which is compared to an
iron rod. The nations will eventually have to come and bow down before
this Priesthood and to this people, and they will be willing to lick
the very dust off their feet; yes, and they will be perfectly willing
to lick the dust from the feet of those men whom they slew in
Carthage, if they can be permitted to be in their presence.

Vol. 9, p.54
Brethren and sisters, I feel very comfortable, generous, and kind
today, and I feel that there is a good Spirit here. You will all feel
better when you get rid of your contractedness. Let the womb of your
mind be expanded to receive the words of life, and then the Spirit of
the living God will be in you as a well of wafer springing up into
everlasting life.

Vol. 9, p.54
To you, sisters, especially the young ladies, I want to say, Away with
your folly. Put away far from you all pride and all lightmindedness,
and trust in the Lord your God, and let the petition of your heart and
the supplication of your soul be life, life—eternal life!

Vol. 9, p.54
There are many good books for you to read, and that are full of good
instruction. Here are the Bible, the Book of Mormon, and Book of
Doctrine and Covenants. You will see many revelations in the last
named book that are already fulfilled, and there are others that are
still in the future. The Almighty through his Prophets foretold that
the nation would make war upon this people, and that he would come out
of his hiding place, and pour out his judgments upon those that rebel
against him, and who persecuted his people, and set themselves against
his house. Then it shall go forth like a mighty whirlwind upon the
face of the whole earth.

Vol. 9, p.55
[p.55] In this country the North and the South will exert themselves
against each other, and ere long the whole face of the United States
will be in commotion, fighting one against another, and they will
destroy their nationality. They have never done anything for this
people, and I don't believe they ever will. I have never prayed for
the destruction of this Government, but I know that dissolution,
sorrow, weeping, and distress are in store for the inhabitants of the
United States, because of their conduct towards the people of God.
Then the judgments will go forth to the nations of the earth. I have
an understanding of these things, and I sincerely hope that you
comprehend as clearly as I do. If you do, you will strive to prepare
for those things that are Coming upon the earth in these last days.

Vol. 9, p.55
I would like you all to become like a vine, or like unto a tree, every
limb, branch, twig, fibre, and leaf to be connected one with the
other.

Vol. 9, p.55
Now, in regard to the Spirit of prophecy, I will say that we may all
prophesy, if we will wait till we are sure we are right. Brethren; God
bless you with the gifts of the Spirit, and may peace be with you all,
and may the blessingsof heaven rest upon these mountains and valleys
for the benefit of the faithful Saints.

Vol. 9, p.55
When I look around, I see many things that I do not like; I do not
like to think of circumstances that have taken place within the last
few days. I do not like the idea of having thieves in our midst, but
we certainly have them, and I pray God Almighty to root them out of
the earth, and to let them go into forgetfulness, and let all Israel
say Amen. (The congregation responded Amen.)

Vol. 9, p.55
Brethren and sisters, I pray our Father in heaven to give you
liberally of his Spirit, that you may be led and guided thereby in the
way of righteousness and truth, and in the end of your probation be
claimed in the presence of the Father and the Son, which I ask for you
and all the faithful) in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

Wilford Woodruff, May 12, 1861

Blessings Enjoyed By the Saints

Remarks by Elder Wilford Woodruff, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, May 12, 1861.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.55
Brethren and sisters, after the congregation receiving so much
instructions, I feel that I shall make my remarks very brief. It is
truly good to sit and hear the word of the Lord, and it is truly a
good thing to believe in it; but it is still better to practise it.

Vol. 9, p.55
I have reflected to-day, as I frequently do, with regard to the mercy
of God and his loving-kindness to the children of men. The positions
that the Children of men occupy with regard to the difference there is
in the minds of men on the subject of religion and the character of
God is [p.56] an important one. I have considered the responsibility
that rests upon men in regard to these things. There seems to be very
few that really have faith in the Lord God of our fathers. If we judge
them by their works, we must certainly come to this conclusion. It is
certainly a great blessing to this people that they have faith in God
and in the promises of our Heavenly Father.

Vol. 9, p.56
Truth is one of the attributes of the Almighty, and what he promises
he will fulfil. Now, if the children of men believed this, they could
save themselves a great deal of trouble. If those who embrace the
Gospel could have confidence to abide in the truth, they would escape
many trying scenes through which the wicked will have to pass. The
trouble that awaits this nation, and that other nations have had to
pass through in various ages that are past, has been because they have
had no confidence in the Lord. They have not obeyed him, but have
turned from him—rejected the counsel given to them. It will be
precisely so with this nation when their afflictions begin to come
upon them, for the Lord will be avenged. We can now see the words of
the Lord and his Prophets fulfilling before our eyes.

Vol. 9, p.56
This is a peculiar generation—a singular time in which we live. There
seems to be a great deal of the word of the Lord fulfilling in our day
and age of the world. We profess to acknowledge the hand of the Lord
in what we see around us, and I trust we do it in our hearts. We have
read, many years ago, the promise contained in the Book of Doctrine
and Covenants concerning the nation in which we live. The Lord said,
in the early rise of this Church, in speaking of this land, that we
should hear of wars abroad; but at the same time we should not know
the hearts of the children of men in our own country. And the
commandment was to his people to prepare themselves to stand in holy
places when the indignation of the Almighty should be passing over the
earth. We now see these things coming to pass. They are plain and
clear before our eyes. We have a part fulfilled; and as truth is one
of the attributes of the Almighty, everything that he says he will
fulfil. The promise is to the whole world—"He that believeth and is
baptized shall be saved, and he that believeth not shall be damned."
This promise is sure; and if the Lord fulfils in one instance, he will
in another. He will save the people if they will obey him; and if they
do not he will not save them, but they will have to reap the reward
that is due them for their works.

Vol. 9, p.56
I consider that it is a blessing that I have the opportunity of
believing in the Gospel and in the word of the Lord. I believe in
them, and rejoice to know that they are true, and that they will be
fulfilled. I bear my testimony to the truth of this Gospel. I also
testify that Joseph Smith was a Prophet of the Lord. I know this as
well as I do that I exist. I know by inspiration and by the
revelations of Jesus Christ and the manifestations of the Spirit of
God from year to year and from time to time. I likewise see around me
the fulfilment of prophecy, and this tends to strengthen me, and also
every Latter-day Saint. The Scriptures tell us that there is a spirit
in man, and that the inspiration of the Almighty giveth it
understanding. It is upon this principle that we become acquainted
with the truth, and the power of the Gospel which we have received.
The principles of eternal life are manifested unto us by the
inspiration of the Holy Ghost; for that Spirit  rests upon us—it
influences our minds; and if we watch those teachings, having within
us the right feeling, [p.57] we shall comprehend things clearly as
they are. We can see the Lord speaking to the nations and vexing them
in his hot displeasure, and still many eat, drink, and are satisfied,
and do not appear to be as energetic and active as they might be. It
is our duty to be alive and wide-awake to the times, for the firings
that are transpiring are joyful, because in them we see the
accomplishment and fulfilment of the predictions of the Prophets of
God that have lived in this generation. The things we are experiencing
now are attended with salvation, and are preparing us to magnify our
callings and fulfilling the object of our creation upon the earth.

Vol. 9, p.57
I always rejoice in seeing my fellow-men come to a knowledge of the
truth by obedience to the Gospel as taught by the servants of the
Lord. When men, have gone forth in the waters of baptism, and received
the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost, they receive
the same truth, the same light as we have received; and thus we become
of one heart and one mind, and follow out the inspiration of the Holy
Ghost which attend his Gospel. In preaching the Gospel and
administering the ordinances of the Lord's house, the Spirit of
inspiration of heaven accompanies those who officiate, that it will
remain ever with them, if faithful, in all the duties of life.

Vol. 9, p.57
When I hear the brethren speak of the dealings of God with the present
generation, I perceive that their minds all run together. The record
which they bear is one; they all agree in their testimony; they are
one in stating that the work of the Lord our God will prevail over all
its enemies. But it is a calamity, as we look at it naturally, for the
generation in which we live, that the Gospel is preached and by them
rejected; in consequence of which the Spirit is taken from them,
because they follow the devices of their own hearts and their wicked
imaginations. They follow the devices of the Evil One, and they spread
it broadcast, as it were, the cross which brings death and
destruction, which brings sorrow and mourning; and this is the ease
with many in the present day and age of the world. There is not a man
to-day that has the Spirit of the Lord, and that is faithful in his
calling, but what can see the state of things both in and out of the
Church. He can see them with his eyes, and hear them with his ears,
and they can see the hand of God thrown over this people to-day.

Vol. 9, p.57
I rejoice in the blessings that the Lord gives, and I feel that we
ought to be faithful. If there are anybody who are blessed of the
Lord, it is the Latter-day Saints; and if there are anybody upon the
earth who are and should be willing to obey counsel, it is the Saints
of the living God. We have reaped the benefit of it for years, and we
know that it brings forth joy, peace, and consolation to the souls of
men; and we would certainly be very foolish to turn away from the only
source that will bring us joy, salvation, and eternal life. To do
this, we should have to turn our backs upon the only friends we have,
and shut up the only source from which we draw the blessings we have
in this life.

Vol. 9, p.57
The world really do not know what they are doing; they don't
comprehend what lies before them; they judge after the hearing of the
ear, and while calamities will overtake the wicked, as the Lord has
spoken, we have something to hold on to and to rely upon. We have seen
the hand dealings of the Almighty with us; we have learned his
promises. Has he broken his promises to his people? He has not; he has
been faithful and true. I firmly believe that we shall partake [p.58]
of all the blessings of the kingdom of God by obeying the counsel of
those set over us, for I know that God has established a government to
control, to guide, and to dictate; and we shall not find so perfect a
government as this in any part of the earth, for it is the government
of heaven.

Vol. 9, p.58
I desire that we may have power and a disposition to live faithful
today, to do right, to obey counsel, that whatever we are told to do
we may unite together and do with all our hearts. If there is strength
anywhere, it is here. If it does not exist here, it does not exist
anywhere. There is no spirit of friendship in the world; it has taken
the wings of the morning and flown away from many of the nations, and
the blessings of the Lord are being withdrawn in a great measure from
the nations of the earth. The people have no disposition to obey that
which is right, or give the servants of God an opportunity of
preaching the truth for the salvation of fallen man. Those who despise
those blessings and privileges will find that the consequences and
reward will follow.

Vol. 9, p.58
I feel thankful that we are here in the valleys of the mountains; and
I rejoice that we are at peace, and not obliged to fortify Great Salt
Lake City, as the people are obliged to do in Washington; nor is our
President compelled to flee to Canada to save his life. We are safe
and in quietude. The enemies of this kingdom do not understand the
spirit and power of the Gospel. It is a spirit and a power that they
cannot cope with, and it is so with all the sectarian world. We have
the privilege of lying down and of rising up in peace; we have the
privilege of bowing in our families in peace, and getting up and
speaking our sentiments, and none to make us afraid.

Vol. 9, p.58
These are great blessings that we as a people enjoy. I bear my
testimony that these things are true and faithful. You know these
things as well as I do, and every man who lives his religion knows it.
The Lord is with his people, and this kingdom will spread abroad. And
when the Lord has destroyed the wicked, there will be room for Zion to
spread herself abroad, and to rebuild the waste places thereof. Then
all things spoken of in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants will be
fulfilled. It is good to reflect upon these principles, for the
promises will be fulfilled, whether we believe them or not.

Vol. 9, p.58
I pray God to guide us, that we may be prepared to partake of eternal
life and salvation, and share in all the benefits of the Gospel of
Christ, and of the Holy Priesthood which has been revealed to us in
our day and generation, which I ask in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
[p.59]

Daniel H. Wells, September 10, 1861

Building Up of the Kingdom of God—Home Manufactures

Discourse by President Daniel H. Wells, made at Logan City,
September 10th, 1861.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.59
I appear before you this morning with grateful feelings to our
Heavenly Father for the privilege we mutually enjoy in beholding the
dawning light of so good a day for Israel.

Vol. 9, p.59
Brother Kimball, when he bade me good-bye, as I started from the city
on this visit, wished me to say to the people for him, "God bless
them!" and brother Brigham blesses the people continually; our Father
in heaven blesses them; the heavens are full of blessings for, them.
Why, then, should we not, be the most happy of all people? While the
garth is full of turmoil and strife, the people in these mountains
dwell in peace, and are blessed with unparallelled prosperity. They
have that joy and peace, that satisfaction and quietness that proceeds
from God, which could not be enjoyed in any other pact of the world,
or among any other people under the most favourable circumstances.

Vol. 9, p.59
We have been called together from different parts of the world for the
great and special work of building up the kingdom of God upon the
earth, to establish a nucleus of righteousness from which shall
radiate every great, good, and holy principle to all parts of the
habitable world. It is our privilege to bear an important part in this
great work. The Gospel of salvation has been promulgated—has reached
our ears where we dwelt among different nations and countries, and has
brought us to these mountain regions. And now what is our duty? Shall
we be like the world from which we have been gathered out? If this is
our intention, we might as well have stayed in our native country,
where we could have ripened for destruction as well as here. But if we
have essayed to be servants of the Most High, to be his children, to
be his chosen and peculiar people, and for which purpose we are
gathered out from among the Gentile nations, let us not do as they do,
but let us do according to the high behest of Heaven, who has given us
an appointment, and called us forth to build up his kingdom in these
last days. Let us follow implicitly the instructions of those whom God
has appointed to guide our minds and direct our steps; or, to use
other words, let us believe our religion and faithfully live it. Do we
believe fully that God our Father has appointed men whom he influences
day by day to lead forth his people, and direct them in all their
spiritual and temporal labours? and do we so order our course as to
correspond with the instructions given us? Or do we suppose we can
entirely take our own way in temporal matters, according to the
traditions of our fathers and the dictations of the spirit of the
world, and at the same time please [p.60] high Heaven, and do our duty
faithfully in the building up of the kingdom of God? We think in
spiritual "Mormonism" we need direction and constant instruction by
the authorized servants of God; but we think we know as muck about
temporal affairs as anybody. We rejoice in the knowledge that has been
revealed from the heavens to us; we rejoice in the word of the Lord
that has gone forth; we rejoice that God has spoken, in these last
days, and that we have received these most valuable instructions—that
we have received the knowledge that leads to life and salvation, and
to exaltation in his kingdom. But do we realize that God's kingdom in
the latter days is to all intents and purposes a temporal kingdom? And
do we realize that if we had stayed in the world we could have served
him spiritually there as well as here? But what kind of a kingdom
would that have been for the Saviour to rule over when he comes? When
he comes, he is going to reign over a temporal kingdom, composed of
men and women who do his will on the earth. Everything that pertains
to us in our life, is temporal, and over us and all we possess our
Heavenly Father and his Son Jesus Christ will reign, as well as over
all the kingdoms of the world when they become the kingdoms of our God
and his Christ.

Vol. 9, p.60
To build up Zion is a temporal labour; it does not consist simply in
teaching: teaching is to instruct us how to properly apply our labour,
the sooner and better to accomplish the end in view. Bone and sinew is
required to build up the kingdom of God in the last days. When Jesus
Christ was upon the earth, he said—My kingdom is not of this world: if
my kingdom were of this world, then would my servants fight, that I
should not be delivered to the Jews but now is my kingdom not from
hence." It was not of this world then; But it remained to be in the
latter days, and then his servants will wage a warfare against the
powers of Satan, both visible and invisible. The Saints are now
engaged in that warfare; they have to fight against he evil influences
that attend upon their footsteps day by day, and then have to fight
against his inclining them to do evil, and against all evil powers,
and to root them out from their midst. They have also to contend
against the powers of darkness which appear in human beings, causing
them to come up in the shape of mobs to fight against the Saints of
the Most High. This is a temporal warfare as well in which we are
engaged. The Devil has held the control of the earth. Under his
influence the people have built up cities, colleges, and institutions
of every description, and traverse the earth and seas to amass money
to sustain them. We have been gathered out to form a nucleus of power
to take the kingdom, overcome evil with good, tread wickedness under
our feet, and exalt righteousness upon the mountain tops, that the
power, the wealth, and earthly prosperity maybe taken from the powers
of the Devil and placed within the power and control of a righteous
people where it belongs. What can we do to promote this great cause,
to redeem the earth from sin, from hell, and from the Devil, and make
it a habitation for Saints and angels? This is a question that comes
home to us all. The best answer that can be given to it is, Do
according to the instructions of him whom the Lord has appointed to
lead us. He says, "Go to with your might and build up the kingdom of
God, by quarrying the rock, by bringing the timber from the kanyons
and making it into lumber, by making adobies, mixing the mortar,
burning the lime, and drawing from the elements  around us the
material [p.61] necessary to beautify and build up, and to exalt in
every way those principles that essay to establish righteousness over
the whole earth." If the word is to build forts, build them; if to
raise grain, raise grain. It is needful to do these things because our
society is composed of men, women, and children, the same as other
communities of people. Like other people, we most have food and
raiment, houses to live in, and the common creature comforts. We have
come, to these distant valleys to improve, not to debase ourselves to
the level of the savages around us: we have come here purposely to
advance, not to take the retrograde path,—to exalt ourselves in the
knowledge of God, and seek to exalt others to our standard of holiness
and goodness. It is, then, for us to aspire constantly to a still
higher standard in the scale of human existence, exalting with us
those with whom we are associated. We need everything that other
people need, except sin, and no people need that. We need everything
else that is necessary to build up any other kingdom, and we have to
produce it from the elements with which we are surrounded. We have
been brought far from the wicked world, to give us an opportunity to
show that we will do it, or that we will not do it,—to prove our
integrity to the cause of righteousness and to God—to prove to him
that we will struggle to obtain the knowledge and the ability to
create the means of our own subsistence—that we will struggle to
subdue the elements, to sanctify the earth, chase unholiness from it,
and beautify it by building up beautiful places, ornamenting our
grounds, cultivating fruits of every variety that will flourish in our
country, and thus bless ourselves with the blessings the Almighty has
placed within our reach, and prove to him that we are willing to abide
his high behest, acknowledging that he throws in our way all these
advantages, and by our works show that we are willing to make all our
efforts point to the building up of the kingdom of God, and prove to
the world that we are more exalted in our attainments and more
elevated in our notions than they are; and finally we will make
ourselves independent of every people and nation upon the earth.

Vol. 9, p.61
When our Father in heaven finds he has got a people who stand as a
unit in favour of his kingdom, and have made themselves free and
independent, will he not be pleased with that people? It is a long
time since he has had such a people. It is our privilege to be that
people, and be acknowledged of God as his people. Then it becomes us
to be watchful, careful, energetic, and diligent in endeavouring to
bring to pass his purposes according to his mind and good pleasure.

Vol. 9, p.61
Here are the fat vallies of Ephraim. From the elements that are strewn
around us in rich profusion we can gain our entire support. We can
raise the flax, the wool, the cotton, the bread, the fruit, and sugar.
We can dig out the iron ore, and the copper, and the lead, and mould
these minerals to our wants, and make them administer to our comfort
and convenience. One can accomplish one thing, and another can
accomplish something else. When our labour is properly directed, one
man will go at this employment, and another at that, to bring forth
the things necessary for our mutual convenience and comfort. When we
are willing to abide the instructions of our leaders, and bring to our
aid the knowledge we have received in the countries from which we have
been gathered, all will then conspire to one end—namely, for the
building up of the kingdom of God. In the northern parts of this
Territory we can produce, things that [p.62] they cannot so well
produce in the southern portions. Last spring we visited the southern
settlements. There they can raise choice fruits that alone will
flourish in southern climates; they can also raise cotton better than
we can, and you can raise wool better than they. In this way we can
create an exchange of commodities between the north and the south,
make our cotton and woollen cloth at home, and not be too proud to
wear it when we have made it.

Vol. 9, p.62
In the revelations of God to Joseph Smith, jun., we read—,"And again,
thou shalt not be proud in thy heart. Let all thy garments be plain,
and their beauty the beauty of the work of thine own hands; and let
all things be done in cleanliness before me." We can get the furs in
these mountains to make the most beautiful hats, and the most durable.
From the countries north-west of us the Hudson Bay Company supply
nearly all Europe with the choicest of furs. Shall we first send the
furs to hell, and then have them freighted back to us by Gentile
speculators at a great expense, in the shape of hats for us to wear?
Get the fur and make our own hats. And so with our leather, and our
boots and shoes, and so with everything that is necessary for our
happiness and comfort.

Vol. 9, p.62
Heretofore we have been sorely taxed; our life blood has been drawn
from us—our circulating medium is continually drawn away for those
articles which we can produce ourselves. That woman that makes a yard
of cloth accomplishes a good work towards building up the independence
of the kingdom of God, and by her works her faith is made manifest.

Vol. 9, p.62
That man who raises a small patch of flax, prepares it for the
spinning-wheel, procures the wheel and loom, and is diligent in having
his wives and daughters learn to convert the flax into thread and
doth, is labouring in the right way to permanently establish the
kingdom of God. This will not only apply to flax, but wool, and every
other production natural to our country. In this way both men and
women and children are accomplishing the purpose for which they have
been gathered out from their native places into these distant valleys.

Vol. 9, p.62
I have said that we have a warfare to wage. Guns and pistols are
brought here, and can be had sometime at low prices. Such weapons are
necessary in the warfare in which we are engaged. We have attempted to
make powder, and with perseverance and skill I have no doubt a
plentiful supply can be produced here.

Vol. 9, p.62
We are now successfully making paper. You will soon receive the
Deseret News printed on paper made here. You can aid and assist in
this species of betide production by saving carefully your rags for
the paper manufactory. In the manufacture of paper we check the
outward flow of one stream of gold that has heretofore gone to enrich
the Gentiles.

Vol. 9, p.62
We are also successfully making nails. Our machinery is of the most
approved kind, mad can produce them in great quantities.

Vol. 9, p.62
We can also produce our linseed oil from the flax-seed. The oil made
here is of fine quality.

Vol. 9, p.62
President Young has imported several splendid carding machines for the
carding of wool. He has taken no little pains in importing the most
useful machinery to meet our present wants. Is it not better to spend
our means in this way than to spend it for imported goods of an
inferior quality?

Vol. 9, p.62
I wish to say a few words to those engaged in the military in this
valley. There are many who are [p.63] subject to perform military
duty. Many of them are ignorant as to the proper care, proper
handling, and proper use of fire-arms. They should be taught to handle
fire-arms in a way not to accidentally injure themselves or their
companions in arms. I care more about their knowing how to handle
their arms, and how to keep them in good condition than I do their
knowing how to perform "Eyes right, eyes left," &c. Not but what
strict discipline and a maintenance of perfect order in military ranks
is essentially necessary, as in all other departments of the
community, though I would rather they would learn to shoot correctly.
And it would not be amiss to secure a little extra supply of
ammunition to practise how to shoot, rather than trade off the arms
and ammunition that is put into their hands to use when necessary.
Learn how to clean a gun well, how to take it apart and put it
together again, and how to keep it in good condition. Learn how to
lead a gun properly, learn what is a proper charge, and then learn to
throw the ball to the spot where you wish it should be lodged. It
would be presumption to call a person to go forth bearing arms that
could not use them with proper effect: this would prove an injury
instead of a benefit. We would be relying in vain upon that person to
perform for us an important duty. We wish the military officers to
lend their instructions in this way. Teach the ignorant how to use and
take care of their firearms, and how to keep them safely, that they
may be in continual readiness, and that their families and friends may
not be injured by them. Let your military organizations be kept up,
and enrole new comers into some company, that they may know their
officers and their place when they are called upon to act. Let your
organizations be perfected as far as possible, that every man may be
ready when called upon to go on foot or on horseback.

Vol. 9, p.63
I have seen your little girls herding cattle and sheep. I would not
let even small boys do it, to say nothing of girls. It is unwise, for
the sake of the influence it has over their minds. In one sense it is
a cause of idleness. Our boys and girls would be better at school. Men
should herd stock. Those boys who are now about on horseback, with
pistols slung to their sides; who are butchering your cattle and
stealing your horses, were many of them herd-boys. Herding is a poor
school for your boys and girls to attend. They are on the wild plains,
and among the swamps and brush, away from the influence of their
parents and school teachers; and there they receive bad impressions
upon their minds, whereas good impressions should be made. Let men
herd your stock.

Vol. 9, p.63
The building up of this kingdom is a work of progress; and where some
things are necessary to be done, other things must not be neglected.
If you have a great deal of work on your hands of one kind, do a
little less of that kind, and more of some other kind, and bring all
things together. You have not time, you think, to send your children
to school, you have so much work to do. I like that you should have
plenty to do; but should you neglect to instruct your children while
you are busily engaged in other pursuits? It is not wisdom to neglect
this very important part of our duty, while at the same time it is
good to be diligent in every other duty that necessarily devolves upon
us in every department of life.

Vol. 9, p.63
We raise a great amount of wheat, and crop our land year after year
with the same crop. This is a pernicious practice for our land. It
[p.64] would be much better to introduce a rotation of crops suited to
the land and the climate. Let intelligent farmers pay attention to
this. Let crops of useful roots be introduced and fed to sheep and
other stock. It is as necessary and as profitable to raise good wool
and plenty of it as it is to raise good grain.

Vol. 9, p.64
Do not run into an extreme in raising wheat but let there be an
equality in our productions, which will give greater scope for
exchange among ourselves, and less encouragement to the importation of
foreign productions. These are a few of my ideas with regard to the
economy of living and building up the kingdom of God. This is a
life-time matter, and we must take it in hand wisely and with
moderation, so as to bear up and carry it through.

Vol. 9, p.64
We are now in our probation, and the work in which we are engaged will
reach into a world to come. Then let us act like men and women who are
determined to be for the kingdom of God or nothing, progressing
steadily, unitedly, and firmly, day by day, week by week, month by
month, and year by year, as long as we shall live, and never falter in
our feeling, in our faith, and good works. Never strike bands with the
Devil; never seek to make friends of Christ and Baal. They cannot be
friends. If we do not let go the hand of the Devil, we must the band
of Christ. Christ has long ago refused to hold communion with Satan.
We cannot hold one with one hand, and the other with the other hand.
If we try this, the first we know we shall find ourselves entirely on
the side of the Devil.

Vol. 9, p.64
What are our children given unto us for? To raise them up to be angels
to the Devil? I think not. None of us would wish that. Still, many
take that course which is calculated to lead them in that direction,
for want of understanding. We would not do this intentionally. Many a
person does a thing that will lead to death and destruction
unintentionally. They do not pay attention to the wise counsels and
excellent instructions that are almost daily given to them, in a
temporal point of view, but think they are of no particular use to
them.

Vol. 9, p.64
It is a temporal kingdom that we are engaged in building up for our
God upon the earth; and it becomes essentially necessary that we
should be one in regard to temporal matters, as well as in spiritual.
There is no disunion of feeling upon the subject of baptism for the
remission of sins, in all the valleys of the mountains, or upon the
subject of laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost. We all
believe alike on these subjects. But when it comes to using your
surplus property for the building up of the kingdom of God, instead of
selling it to the Gentiles for almost nothing, when it is advised to
cease trading with them—to cease going on the road to do this and that
to build up Gentile interests, you consider it infringing upon your
liberties and rights as American citizens. You say, "Have I not a
right to dictate my own property that I have worked for?"

Vol. 9, p.64
You have nothing except that which the Lord God has intrusted to your
care. It belongs to him. The earth and the fulness thereof are his,
and we are his. There is only one principle that may be considered our
own, and that is our will. You can do as you are told, or you can
refuse to do it. You can seek good and do it, or you can seek evil and
do it. In this you are left to be your own judge. You can show to God
that you are for him, or that you are for the Devil. You can become
elect  to do evil and be an angel of the Devil, or you can become
elect to do good [p.65] and be a Saint of the Most High. For your own
sakes, be true to yourselves and live your religion which you profess
to believe, and train up your children in the principles of
righteousness which the Lord God has revealed to you, and in which the
faithful so delight, and which is so great a comfort and consolation
to them. Bring your children up so that they will be an honour and a
credit to you in your old age—so that they will walk in your
footsteps, inasmuch as you walk in all obedience before the Lord. The
Lord made great promises to Abraham. Why? "For I know him, that he
will command his children and his household after him; and they shall
keep the way of the Lord to do justice and judgment," &c.

Vol. 9, p.65
You can do your duty as Abraham did, and influence your children in
every possible way to work righteousness in all their days. Every
person has his agency; and how grand the idea, when the strong will of
man is used for the promotion of the kingdom of God, to set forth as
first and foremost the principles of truth and righteousness, and thus
finally lead to exaltation in the kingdom of God, with power to
preserve in it to all eternity our identity, walk into the presence of
God, and be able to bear the scrutinizing eyes of our Father in
heaven!

Vol. 9, p.65
What an exceeding great blessing to be able to do all this if we will,
and save those with whom we are associated, and go forth and become
the Gods of eternity. Let us prove to God, to angels, and to all holy
beings that we are for the kingdom that we are for God and holiness.
Let us put aside our contentions and bickerings and little notions:
they will not add any weight in the balance in our favour, but it will
weigh against us, and will continually thwart our onward progress. You
say a person has done you an injury. Suppose he has, what of it? It
should not affect you. Overlook it and pursue steadily the upward path
to righteousness, and it will not hurt you a particle; but it will
hurt the person that has inflicted the injury. It is better to suffer
wrong than to do wrong. If a person steals, anything from me, it does
not make it right for me to take something that belongs to another. If
a person gets angry with me, and I go about my business and pay no
attention to it, but rather take an occasion to soothe and control his
feelings, and finally gain the mastery over them, and over myself in
the first place, it gives me a victory, although he may have done it
on purpose to injure me.

Vol. 9, p.65
When the Almighty is blessing us with bountiful crops, how foolish it
is to quarrel with our neighbours for a little water. Perhaps it may
be we have some reason; but if we cannot obtain the water with good
feelings and kind words, let them have the water.

Vol. 9, p.65
Let us go forth in our daily transactions with an enlightened view of
things, and feel that we will not be moved from the path of
righteousness by every little thing that may cross our track. Let us
go a considerable distance round anything that would annoy us, rather
than make a fuss about it. Let us suffer a great deal before finding
fault with our brother or causing him to do wrong. Try and cherish
courtesy and good feelings to each other, that you may attain that
command over yourselves, and that elevation of sentiment and feeling
that is worthy of you as Saints of the Most High. When your Bishop or
President chooses to lead out in a certain direction in righteousness,
follow after him and sustain him. If he is not doing right and walking
in the path of his duty, let your faith be of that strength [p.66]
that will cause him to be removed, and a man placed there that will do
right. An unfaithful President cannot stand in his place long, if the
people will do right. May God bless us, and help us to do our duty,
live our holy religion, and build up his kingdom, is my prayer, in the
name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

George A. Smith, March 10, 1861

Prosperity of Zion, &c.

Discourse delivered by Elder George A. Smith, in the Tabernacle,
 Great Salt Lake City, March 10, 1861.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.66
I arise before you, brethren, on the present occasion, with a heart
full of gratitude to our Heavenly Father for his manifold blessings
unto us, for our preservation and the light of his countenance that
has shone upon us to enable us to understand so much of truth as has
been taught unto us, or at least so much as we have been capacitated
to receive; that while the storms lour upon the earth, which the Lord
is about to sweep with the besom of destruction, we are enabled to
stand in the chambers of the mountains while the indignation of the
Almighty upon the wicked passes over. From the time that we entered
this valley to the present moment, I have never contemplated our
position without feeling to shout Hosannah for the place that the Lord
had preserved for his Saints, for the natural fortresses that he had
constructed, and for the principles that he had revealed to enable us
to develop and to bring from the earth the necessaries of life, and
more abundantly for the privilege of participating in the enjoyment of
the principles and blessings of our holy religion, uninterrupted by
those who are without.

Vol. 9, p.66
Our toilsome journey across the Plains, the difficulties we had to
encounter in making a settlement, were such as are unparalleled in the
history of mankind, rendered so by the necessity of conveying our
provisions over a desert for upwards of a thousand miles. You may
search the history of the whole habitable globe in vain to find a
parallel. We were guided by the hand of the Lord from the beginning of
this great work. This people commenced to radiate forth from this
place, cities began to rise up, Branches were organized, new towns
sprang up into being, new valleys have been and still are being
discovered, and other advantages gained up to the present moment, with
a corresponding ratio of increase which is truly astonishing.

Vol. 9, p.67
[p.67] The winter after the pioneers arrived here, in 1847, a
committee was appointed to examine this valley and to ascertain how
much land could be irrigated. After a careful examination, they
reported eight hundred acres was all that could be cultivated, for
want of water; and the result is, as many thousands are now
cultivated. You might inquire into the condition of other valleys, and
you would be invariably told that the whole country was a barren
desert. This was the case with Spanish Fork and various other places
that are now the most fertile. The Lord has opened our eyes, that we
can see and understand the nature of the facilities that surround us,
that we can produce the finest of grain, and make ourselves happy.

Vol. 9, p.67
In the earliest days of the Church the Elders were sent forth with a
report that those who were in the Eastern lands should flee to the
West, and we continued to flee from the Eastern lands towards the
mountains, and we have continued to do so; and at the present time we,
above all other people upon the face of the earth, have cause to
rejoice. While turmoil, discontent, and bloodshed are increasing upon
the earth, we are at peace. We present the spectacle of a people
inhabiting a country flourishing as a reward for our industry.

Vol. 9, p.67
The principles of the everlasting Gospel being established in the
minds of the people, and the people being united, there is no power in
existence that is able to interfere with or mar the community.

Vol. 9, p.67
It has been my privilege for the last six weeks to spend my time in
travelling and preaching in the southern settlements, in company with
Elder Joseph A. Young. Now, I remember the time when all the Salute in
Kirtland could have assembled in one of those little school-houses
that I have been preaching in of late, and they would not have been
crowded either.

Vol. 9, p.67
During our absence we have travelled eight hundred and fifty miles,
that is, going south and north, visiting all the settlements south of
Sanpete. We have attended some forty-three meetings. To accomplish
this; we had to make long days, travelling eighteen hours in a day, in
consequence of deep snow; and we have tasted of the variety of
temperature with which the Lord has blessed Utah, from the frigid to
the torrid zone.

Vol. 9, p.67
On our return up the Rim of the Basin, from the settlements of the Rio
Virgin and Santa Clara, we appreciated the change more than we did in
going down. The brethren are in good spirits, with few exceptions.
There were a few places where we had to stay and settle some
difficulties. They expressed a willingness to do right, and they were
very glad to see us; and, although in midwinter, they would crowd
together; and, in fact, they appeared to enjoy our visit more than if
they had known we were coming.

Vol. 9, p.67
It is generally understood that all nations are desirous of getting
under their control both a northern and a southern climate. This is
desirable in all nations. We found that the brethren in Washington
county had again raised, last year, a good quality of cotton, which
would be highly creditable in any other country. We have also soil and
climate that will produce tobacco as fine as is grown in Virginia: it
only needs to be cultivated.

Vol. 9, p.67
Now, were we to take a man from the broil prairies of Missouri or
Illinois and show him the narrow flats of the Rio Virgin, he would be
apt to describe it as a certain member of Congress described the
Louisiana purchase made by Mr. Jefferson. He [p.68] said, that it was
not a belt nor a garter, but simply a mere strip—a mere string west of
the Mississippi river. That shows how little a Congressman in Mr.
Jefferson's time knew of the valley of the Mississippi. Such is the
feeling in relation to the limited extent of arable land in the
southern part of our Territory. The field of operation for the
production of a supply of cotton is within our reach.

Vol. 9, p.68
Many of us choose to use tobacco, and we could save $60,000 from going
out, of the Territory every year, if we would raise these articles
within ourselves.

Vol. 9, p.68
I am well known as one who is in favour of letting this article of
tobacco alone, It is said that many suffered more from the want of it
than they did for bread in the time of famine. If we must have it, I
am in favour of laying plans to produce it within ourselves, seeing
that the Lord has given us the climate.

Vol. 9, p.68
Now the production of cotton in Washington county is no longer a
matter of uncertainty. It can be produced; and as men enter into the
business they will gradually learn how to manage it. Experience shows
that as we plant the seed, year after year, it becomes naturalized to
the climate, and we raise a better article and more of it every year.
This may also be said of grain in this Territory, wheat and corn in
particular.

Vol. 9, p.68
Many settlements have arisen within the last few years that are now in
a flourishing condition. I visited one, Deseret City, on the Sevier,
where they are raising an abundance of wheat and other grain. We
organized a Branch of one hundred and twelve members, and a good
feeling appears to exist there. The soil is of the best quality, and
there is a prospect of its being one of the granaries of the
mountains. There is a spirit of waking up among the people, at the
present time, to their own interests and welfare in regard to home
productions. During the last two or three years, while there has been
such a vast influx of merchandise, the goods in market being easily
obtained, that has had a tendency to cause the people to neglect home
productions; and they have exerted their ingenuity to procure means to
buy what they needed, instead of producing it. This feeling is now
dying away to some extent, and we find the people busily at work to
produce those things which they need for their own use, and they do
not feel to depend any longer upon a foreign market.

Vol. 9, p.68
Brethren and sisters, the work that is before us requires our
undivided exertions and our best economy and industry. And when we
undertake to do a work, we should do it with an eye single to the
glory of God and a determined zeal to do his will—to live in
accordance with his ordinances.

Vol. 9, p.68
In taking up the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, and looking at the
commandments and promises given through Joseph Smith, I am led to
rejoice. With some there has evidently been a doubt of their
fulfilment; and the idea that there was a possibility of the Saints,
ever going to live in Jackson county!—why, say some, it is full of
Missourians, many of them possessing the most hostile feelings, which
they have nourished for years past. The driving of the Saints from
their homes by the people of Missouri and the great prosperity that
has attended this people have excited a kind of apprehension that, at
some time or other, the "Mormons" would take a notion to go back to
root them out of their homes. Fear occasionally takes hold of them,
but still there is that same deadly, hatred among them towards us
which they possessed; and in  consequence of that, many have
considered that it would be [p.69] impossible for the Saints ever to
go back to that land and inherit it, and build the temple that has
been promised and commanded to be built. Notwithstanding the
revelations that had been given to build a temple, the brethren were
prevented from fulfilling it, in consequence of the opposition of
their enemies, or foolishness, or carelessness in the breasts of many
who were called to act with the Prophet Joseph, when the Saints were
driven. When the Saints were driven from the United States, we could
not see why; but those who have any light in them can see now. If we
were in Missouri; we should be obliged to take sides in the present
lamentable strife of brother against brother. If we were there, we
should be in constant trouble. The present state of anarchy should
show us that it is impossible to settle their difficulty peaceably.
They may strive to divide and make an amicable division, but it will
end in the most awful bloodshed. It is impossible to avoid it. Their
determined will and their haired to each other are such that they
cannot be reconciled. The hatred with which they hated us has turned
upon each other, and it will continue upon them in such a manner that
they cannot avoid it. And by-and-by it will be like it was with the
Jaredites and the Nephites. When they became divided, they were
determined to exterminate each other: they resolved on the
extermination of one party or the other, and it ended in the
extermination of both. You look in the Book of Ether, in the Book of
Mormon, and you will find it. After they had slain two millions of
people, the king of one of the contending parties tried his very best
to procure peace and cease the shedding of blood. Coriantumr offered
Shiz, if he would give peace to the people, he would give his kingdom
to him; but Shiz would not consent to peace, unless Coriantumr would
come and be slain by the hand and sword of Shiz. Then the people were
again stirred up to battle, and fought until all were slain, except
him whom the Prophet of God had said should not die by the sword. From
the spirit that is now manifest, it is not impossible for like scenes
to be again enacted upon this continent. It is just as easy, I
contend, for the Lord to cause the Saints to return and build the
Temple in Jackson County as it was for the Lord to bring us into this
wilderness, or to frustrate the powers of our enemies, here in this
Territory, as most you have seen. When this people shall have learned
to do the will of our Heavenly Father, and to be united in all things,
then will be brought about the prediction that the wicked shall slay
the wicked. The time is not far distant when the distressed of all
nations will come from the east and from the west, from the north and
from the south, and claim protection from the Saints of the Most High
God.

Vol. 9, p.69
It is high time for the Saints to be awake and on hand to perform
their duties, and live up to their calling as Saints of God, doing all
things required at their hands, that the light of truth may constantly
shine in our minds. The only thing that we have to fear is that the
Saints do not realize the importance of their position, and that they
will not be awake to the duties that devolve upon them.

Vol. 9, p.69
The time is nigh at hand when thousands and tens of thousands of our
enemies and their children will come to crave protection of this
people. There are many persons who have read the revelations of Joseph
Smith that have had misgivings in relation to them, and they have
feared that they were true; but they did not feel quite willing to
believe that [p.70] they would be literally fulfilled; or, if they
did, they dared not confess it. Any persons that have looked at the
accounts published in our papers can See how rapidly and how easily
the Lord can accomplish his work. He does not wish us to go and slay
our enemies, but he wants us to be upon the watchtower. He wants us to
build towers, temples, houses, and everything that will make us
comfortable; also to plant vineyards and oliveyards, and to watch over
them. But when it comes to the wicked slaying the wicked, he has thus
far caused the wicked to slay the wicked. The Saints have been and
doubtless always will be spared this trouble, but they will have to
face dangers—in many instances to lay down their lives for the
Gospel's sake; and to such the Lord will give crowns of glory and
endless life, even to all those that live according to the principles
of eternal life. But we need not expect crowns of glory in this life.
The blessings of light and life that are in the midst of the Saints
are only to be had by living for them—by living our religion. There
are hundreds and thousands that are willing to fight for their
religion. The things that are required are for us to live our
religion, walk in accordance with the principles of honesty and
justice, that the light of the Holy Spirit may continually shine upon
us, and that our religion shall be the uppermost thing in our minds
all the day long.

Vol. 9, p.70
We frequently suffer ourselves to be bound by earthly considerations,
so that we neglect our duties and attend to some small matters, and we
thereby become careless and indifferent. But of this we should be very
careful.

Vol. 9, p.70
When I first settled at Parewan, in the county of Iron, the nearest
settlement to it was Payson; and I believe there were only some three
or four families in Payson. There were also a few in Sanpete. The fall
after, the location was made at Cedar City. From that day to the
present there has been a continual increase and extension of our
settlements in that direction; and although it appears to be a great
distance from here, settlements are rising up so fast that a man can	
stop at a settlement every night.

Vol. 9, p.70
In 1858 I was told at Toquerville that it was impossible to make a
road to the valleys up the Rio Virgin, and they were calculating that
they would have to carry their seed-grain and ploughs over the
mountains upon pack animals. I told them that in a few years I would
ride over in a carriage. Brother Joseph A. Young and myself visited
the two settlements there, and passed over the ground I am speaking,
of, with four animals to our carriage, and brother Joseph remarked
that this road, which is very steep and crooked, was so crooked that
it was difficult to see the lead animals. The pass has the name of
Johnson's Twist.

Vol. 9, p.70
The people are raising cotton and grain; they are cultivating the
earth and are enjoying excellent health, and the water is of good
quality. These two places (Pocketville and Grafton) are certainly in a
flourishing condition.

Vol. 9, p.70
We also visited the settlement at Minersville, Beaver county. It is
composed of some twenty families. They are engaged in digging for
lead, and they are trying to bring it into use. Evidence exists that a
supply may be had from that quarter.

Vol. 9, p.70
We organized a few families that live on Corn Creek into a Branch of
the Church. We also found a small company of men on Cove Creek, who
are commencing to make a settlement there. Those two seetlements
obviate the necessity of camping  out at nights between Fillmore and
Beaver, and the settlements in Round [p.71] Valley and at Chicken
Creek prevent the necessity of camping out between the cities of Nephi
and Fillmore. This will be a great convenience to travellers.

Vol. 9, p.71
Our country is a very extraordinary one, indeed; and if the Lord
should see fit to send rain to prevent or do away with the necessity
of irrigation, it is capable of sustaining a dense population; but as
it is, the people are obliged to live in cities located above the
fields, in order to secure to themselves pure water, and then go out
and farm a patch of land with much labour and toil in the shape of
ploughing, digging, irrigating, and weeding; and must so continue
until the springs are made to rise up in the deserts, or the vapours
descend from the clouds to aid in the better cultivation of the soil.

Vol. 9, p.71
When I was at Washington, in the year 1856, I was asked by Senator
Douglas if I did not think that, if skilful farmers were out in Utah,
the land might not be made to produce abundantly without irrigation.
That showed me how ignorant Congressmen were at Washington in regard
to this country. When the Lord sees proper to break down the barriers
that exist and cause the rain to descend upon the land, he can do it;
but until then, he has very wisely provided that we shall take the
streams in the mountains to irrigate the soil. If the mountains were
covered with beautiful timber, and plenty of grain could be raised
without irrigation, there is no doubt but our enemies would overrun
us, or at least make us a great deal of trouble; but as it is, we
inherit the chambers of the mountains: the reeks are our protection,
and the oases of the desert our homes. Here we learn the arts of
cultivation and of building; we learn to irrigate the land; we also,
in many respects, prepare ourselves for a day when we shall go to the
place that has been appointed for the building up of the city of Zion
and for the building of the house which shall be a great and glorious
temple, on which the glory of the Lord shall rest—a temple that will
excel all others in magnificence that have ever been built upon the
earth. Who is there that is prepared for this movement back to the
centres take of Zion, and where the architects amongst us that are
qualified to erect this temple and the city that will surround it? We
have to learn a great many things, in my opinion, before we are
prepared to return to that holy land; we have to learn to practise the
principles that we have been taught; we have to study to fill up every
hour of our time in industrial pursuits and the acquisition of
knowledge, and by economy and patience prepare ourselves as good and
skilful workmen, as builders in the great building which our Father
has prepared. And let me remind you that it is predicted that this
generation shall not pass away till a temple shall be built, and the
glory of the Lord rest upon it, according to the promises.

Vol. 9, p.71
There is nothing in this country that is very prepossessing or
encouraging to strangers, and especially to those who come with a bad
spirit. When a man loses the spirit of his religion, he wants to leave
the country. In a moment he sees it is a hard country—a miserable,
barren, God-forsaken country. I have known many men come in here poor,
and even destitute of the necessaries of life, in a situation to need
help in order to enable them not merely to stay here, but to get food
sufficient to sustain life. In three or four years, these individuals
would, by industry and good luck, become measurably  wealthy; they
would become disatisfied, all at once discover that "Mormonism" was a
hoax, and [p.72] resolve to leave the country in disgust. Still they
were perfectly independent of any assistance, and they were only
leaving the country, they said, because they were so oppressed.
Notwithstanding they had risen from poverty and degradation to
comparative affluence, wealth, and independence, so that they could
leave the country, into which they were brought by the Poor Fund, with
plenty of mules, horses, waggons, carriages, cows, and many of them
with money, yet they say that such oppression they could not endure!

Vol. 9, p.72
I heard a missionary who came into this Territory by way of California
say that on his way he met some seven families. They were apostates,
of course, and each one went to work to tell him what they had
apostatized for. They gave details of the causes and the reasons they
had for apostatizing from the Church. Finally, the brother turned to
one of the company who had not been talking at all, and said to him,
What did you leave for? He replied very candidly—"I have been trying
to think, and I have come to the conclusion that I was treated too
well. When I first entered the Valley, I saw Elder Kimball, and he
gave me a house to live in, rent free. He supplied me wood to burn. He
said he would employ me. When I wanted to work, he told me to make
myself comfortable until I had rested, and then be would employ me. I
went to work, but was discontented. I went to work; but, not being
satisfied, I considered the matter over and concluded that I was
treated far too well." Now, I consider that man a pretty honest
apostate, and I rather think that he will come back again to the
Church.

Vol. 9, p.72
I have heard men say that the reason why they apostatized was because
they were not well treated. Now, I have often thought, when I have
been reflecting that this was the work of the Lord—the only means of
exaltation, that the loss of such individuals would be felt vastly
more by themselves than by anybody else. What a gratification it would
be for such persons, when they lift up their eyes in hell, being in
torment, to think that they might have been in a better place, if they
had only been well treated! What a comfort, what a consolation; what a
balm, especially to one who is lost forever! To overcome such
temptations was not an impossibility. But so far as we are concerned,
whether our brethren treat us well or not, if we keep the commandments
of God, keep ourselves in the path of rectitude, and our feet do not
slip, if we pursue a straightforward course, if our raiment is clean,
though we encounter many difficulties in getting along while in this
life, yet we may trust in the Lord our God, who will exalt the
faithful. If we set out in the work of the Lord for time and all
eternity, we set out for everlasting increase, for a salvation among
the blessed, and for an eternal exaltation. If the principles of life
are worth anything, they are worth everything that man can possibly
sacrifice or suffer to attain to the reward that is promised. I
remember, when in Kirtland, having heard Jared Carter say that he had
sacrificed everything that ever would be required of him. He said, I
have sacrificed all my property once, but I will never do it again.
Where is that man? He is numbered in the long catalogue of apostates.
If a man should sacrifice all that he has, and then say "I will do no
more," it is equal to saying I will stop serving the Lord. A man who
intends to attain to eternal glory must be constantly awake to the
discharge of his duty. He must not suffer his lust for gold, his
thirst for wealth, or his desire for  gain to fill [p.73] his heart
with covetousness, which is idolatry. We can pass over the pages of
Church history and see the incidents that have transpired during the
days of Joseph, and see the fate of every Elder who suffered lust or
love of filthy lucre to tempt him from the path of virtue. Their fate
should be a warning to all good men. We can see the career of many,
and behold their conduct and its results. Men took him by the hand,
saluted him with a kiss, called him brother, and then betrayed him;
yet I can see their career of hypocrisy, their apostacy, and their
consummate villany. I can mark out their path. They were men who did
not live their religion; they were not honest with God and their
brethren; they were hypocrites; they corrupted themselves and became
traitors to that man whom God had inspired to guide Israel. Some of
them we regarded as very smart men that had great talents. They
laboured a little while in the cause, but they were not true to
themselves; they were not true in their integrity; they were dishonest
and corrupt; and in consequence of this, they fell into darkness, and
lifted their hands for the destruction of the Saints of God, and fell
from that exaltation which they had aspired to attain to.

Vol. 9, p.73
The blessings of Providence have been over us from the commencement of
this Church; the protecting hand of the Almighty has been visible over
us all the day long: every step has bean guided in wisdom. To take a
people from amongst the nations of the earth and locate them in the
midst of these mountains was one of the greatest achievements over
natural obstacles ever accomplished upon earth. To organize a State in
the midst of a vast desert:—one that could sustain itself and bear up
against the powers that endeavoured to destroy it, was a feat
unequalled by anything recorded in the annals of history.

Vol. 9, p.73
When I was in Washington and in the library of the Capitol, I was
asked if the "Mormons" would fight. I replied that the people that
would have the energy to form a powerful State in the midst of a
desert would have energy to defend it. To take persons, of various
habits, possessing education of different kinds and degrees, men and
women speaking different languages, coming from almost every part of
the earth,—to bring them here and organize them into a peaceful and
united people, loyal to the Government and laws of our country, was
certainly no small task. Then take the Saints that were assembled at
Nauvoo, that had been driven from their possessions, hurried away from
their homes, and robbed of all they possessed, driven away with a
design on the part of their enemies that they should perish in the
wilderness,—to take this remnant that was left and bring them with the
rest to this land, that was pronounced uninhabitable,—to make it
produce the rich provisions of the earth, and to organize a powerful
State in the midst of this desert country, shows the power and wisdom
of the Almighty, manifested through the man that leads, guides, and
instructs the people. It is of such a character that the leading of
Israel through the wilderness by Moses bears no comparison. You go to
the Book of Exodus and you find the children of Israel made the most
crooked paths, whereas we find that we came straightforward through
the mountains right into the land of promise. We have straightened the
mountain passes; we have made the the rough places plain and smooth:
the mountains, as it were, are melting away at our presence. The
Prophet of the Lord  showed all this beforehand by the power of God
that was in him.

Vol. 9, p.74
After a few years in these [p.74] mountains, we hear members of
Congress waking up, as did Mr. John Thompson, of New York, in 1858,
being from the same State as the Prophet Joseph, and was probably in
that State when the Church was organized. This astonished Congressman,
having opened his eyes, said—"Mormonism is a stern, ugly fact, and it
is halfway between us and the Pacific Ocean, and it stands there with
ten thousand bayonets daring you to the contest." He had suddenly
awaked out of his slumber probably by the remarks of Mr. William W.
Boyce, of South Carolina, who said—"There are two ways of settling the
Mormon imbroglio; one is peace, and the other war: the first is the
most humane, the cheapest, and consequently the best. If we choose the
second, we make a hell of the passes in the mountains between the
Pacific and the Atlantic for the next thousand years.

Vol. 9, p.74
They were just opening their eye to behold what they had done by
driving the Saints from the United States, and refusing to allow them
to lodge Upon the banks of the Missouri. They drove them into the
wilderness, and hoped never to hear of them again.

Vol. 9, p.74
The day has passed for us to submit to be mobbed and driven about from
pillar to post by our enemies: they have now got something else to do.
The sword is now passing back and forth amongst them. I recollect,
when I was a school-boy once, the master gave two of us a stick and
set us to whip each other: the master was compelled to stop us on
account of our severity. Our enemies would not take the advice of the
Prophet; this nation refused to listen to his counsels; they would not
hearken to the word of the Lord which he proclaimed unto them; they
killed us and drove us away from our possessions; and now the Lord
will suffer them to punish each other for their sins, even as the
schoolmaster did the boys, until he gets ready to stop them.

Vol. 9, p.74
I am very much pleased with the privilege of addressing you. I feel
that I am awake to the truth, and I try to live my religion, to bear
my testimony to the work of God, and sustain the influence of my
brethren in rolling on this great and glorious work. My testimony is
as it has always been. It is the work of the Almighty, and his hand
has guided it, and will continue so to do henceforth and forever, and
no power can stay its progress, and he will guide it until it will
overcome all opposing forces. It is the little stone cut out of the
mountains without human hands, and it will roll forth and grow until
it becomes a great mountain and fills the whole earth.

Vol. 9, p.74
When the Prophet Joseph Smith was before the court of Judge Austin A.
King at Richmond, Missouri, they wanted to prove the charge of treason
against him. It was stated in evidence that he had preached from the
prophecy of Daniel, where it speaks of the great image and the little
stone, and had stated that the stone would strike the image upon the
toes and feet and break it to pieces,—that then it would become a
great mountain and fill the whole each. Judge King inquired of the
witness if Mr. Smith did not say that the little stone spoken of was
the Mormon Church. The witness answered in the affirmative. Judge
King, turning to the clerk, said, "Write that down; that is treason."
According to this decision, the doctrines taught in the Bible were
actually treason. General Doniphan replied, "By G—d, Judge, you had
better make the Bible treason, and done with it." They of course
believed that the kingdom spoken of is a figurative kingdom; but we
know that God has organized that kingdom, and it will roll forth with
[p.75] power and might until it overcomes all obstacles, and fills the
whole earth. Then it will grant shelter and protection to all who are
honest and upright, and protect them in their religious sentiments,
whatever they may be. This will bring about a reign of peace and
happiness that the world has long looked for.

Vol. 9, p.75
Men may speculate and write their squibs; they may undertake to write
this way or that; yet the Lord has commenced his work, and it will
spread itself abroad until the laws of Zion are sent forth among all
nations; for this work and this people will eventually have the
dominion, and no arm can hinder it. Every man that is fool enough to
be blinded by Satan will miss the honour, the glory, and the
exaltation that await those who shall be sanctified and be prepared to
enter in through the gates into the city, while those who adhere,
faithfully to the servants of God that are always on hand to build up
Zion, seeking first to build up the kingdom of God and to learn his
righteousness, will rise in majesty, glory, exaltation, and dominion.

Vol. 9, p.75
May this be our case, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

Heber C. Kimball, June 24, 1860

Salutation By Works

Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, June 24, 1860.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.75
I have no desire to detain you here and weary you, for there has been
more said now than you can retain in your minds. All the items that
have been advanced by brother Young are very good. When you reflect
and take into consideration the religion of Jesus Christ, viewing it
from the beginning to the present time, you can easily see that it is
for you and I and every man upon the face of the earth to be wide
awake to our duties, to be Saints, to be righteous, virtuous, pure,
and holy men and women. It is all to be comprehended in the words of
James the Apostle. He says, "Faith without works is dead, being
alone."

Vol. 9, p.75
Now, our position is such that we are required to manifest that which
is in us by our works. The following reasoning by the Apostle James is
excellent upon this subject:—"What doth it profit, my brethren, though
a man say he hath faith, and have not works? Can faith save him? If a
brother or sister be naked and destitute of daily food, and one of you
say unto them, Depart in peace, be ye warmed and filled;
notwithstanding ye give them not those things which are needful to the
body; what doth it [p.76] profit? Even so faith, if it hath not works,
is dead, being alone. Yea, a man may say, Thou hast faith, and I have
works. Show me thy faith without thy works, and I will show thee my
faith by my works. Thou believest that there is one God; thou doest
well: the devils also believe, and tremble. But wilt thou know, O vain
man, that faith without works is dead? Was not Abraham our father
justified by works when he had offered Isaac his son upon the altar?
Seest thou how faith wrought with his works, and by works was faith
made perfect? And the Scripture was fulfilled which saith, Abraham
believed, God, and it was imputed unto him for righteousness; and he
was called the friend of God. Ye see, then, how that by works a man is
justified, and not by faith only. Likewise also was not Rahab the
harlot justified by works when she had received the messengers and had
sent them out another way? For as the body without the spirit is dead,
so faith without works is dead also." (James, chap. 2, verses 14-26.)

Vol. 9, p.76
Can you tell me about anything that has been accomplished without
works? It matters not how much faith you have got, except you have
works with it. We read in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants that men
can accomplish much by faith; but of course that faith must be
accompanied by works. Whenever a man of God undertakes to do anything,
he does it by the power of faith and works. Upon this principle the
Lord brings about his purposes, and there never was anything of any
moment accomplished upon any other principle. The Almighty has said
that in the latter days he will send forth his angels to inflict
punishment upon the wicked, and that a certain angel, shall blow his
trumpet, proclaiming that time shall be no more. An angel will also be
sent forth to destroy the wicked, or, as the Scriptures say, to reap
down the earth."

Vol. 9, p.76
There is virtue in the words of a man of God; and when he rises to
address the people, he tells them his message plainly, commands them
to repent of their sins and to be baptized for the remission of them;
after which he promises them the gift of the Holy Ghost. Then, when
persons are received into the Church, they begin their lives anew, as
though they had never sinned, and thus go on unto perfection.

Vol. 9, p.76
We are told to work out our salvation by our faith, and with fear and
trembling. And cannot you readily see that works are required at the
beginning of our career, and from that time to the end of our lives?
Where is there a man in the world that ever raised a crop of grain
without works? If a man wishes to raise a crop of wheat, he first
ploughs the ground, then he drags it; he next sows the wheat; and when
the dry season comes on in this country, he irrigates it; when it is
ripe he reaps it, hauls it home, stacks it; and when he gets ready,
thrashes it, takes it to the fanning mill, from there to the grist
mill, where it passes through the smutter; it is then ground, bolted,
and taken home ready for use. And every process that the wheat passes
through is controlled by works. And it is so with us: we are required
to perform works of righteousness all the day long.

Vol. 9, p.76
Brethren, you are required to be very diligent and cautious; and, as
brother Joseph said, Be careful not to put in anything that will sour
and destroy the good that you do. Take good care of all the good you
get; increase in faith and in good works; for, as James says, "Faith
without works is dead, being alone."

Vol. 9, p.76
Then go on with your works of righteousness; be diligent and [p.75]
faithful in all things committed to your charge. Let the Elders be at
their posts, and be ready to administer in the ordinances of the house
of God whenever duty requires it of them. If the Elders will be
faithful, the power of God will attend them in their administrations;
but if the people to whom they administer have not repented, they will
not receive the remission of their sins, nor the gift of the Holy
Ghost; for that Spirit will not dwell with that person who does not
honour his calling, and who is not sincere and truly penitent before
the Almighty. You may go to meeting and sit from one day's end to
another, and it will not profit you anything, if you do not perform
the works of righteousness required by the law of heaven.

Vol. 9, p.77
I can live my religion, whether at home or abroad, whether I sit here,
preach to the people, or do anything else that pertains to my calling
and position. If it is necessary for me to preach, I rejoice in doing
it, or in the performance of any other duty. If I do not confess, I
shall be condemned.

Vol. 9, p.77
I have noticed that there are not many of those "counter-jumpers" come
to meeting: the saloon keepers are not much better. It is hard times
with them; there is not much money stirring now; the business is
almost done on credit now-a-days. What do you think I think of old
grey-headed men who sell whisky all the week, and then come to meeting
on Sunday? I do not fellowship such men, be they young or old; I
disfellowship them all. I cannot fellowship the old men who have loved
it from their youth, and then go and give it to young men, and lead
them to destroy their bodies and defile the earth. It is drunkenness
that leads to whoredom and abominations of every kind, and brother
John Alger,  senior, who sits before me, knows it as well as I do. He
knew me when I was a mere boy, and there was not a drunkard in all
that district of country; but now they are nearly all drunkards in
that part of the State; yes, men and women are leading each other to
destruction. Then who can have any feelings against me for talking
against these things?

Vol. 9, p.77
I wish now to speak of works. Let us consider those principles and
ordinances that lead to life. The doctrines we teach are good and
wholesome, and every man and woman that will observe them will be
saved; they will be at peace at home and abroad. Do you think it will
inspire a man who is already honest to become a Latter-day Saint? No;
I am just the same in that respect now as I was before I embraced the
Gospel. I was honest then, and I am honest now, and brother Alger
knows it. The man that will be dishonest with what we call Gentiles
will rob me, if I give him an opportunity. You should be as honest
with those comers and goers as you are with me. God has never given
you the right to be dishonest. There are too many such characters in
our midst. Sometimes I am sorry, sometimes I am glad, and sometimes I
am ashamed of what I see and hear. How long will such things continue?
Not many years, I can tell you. Our Father will sweep them from the
land, and that man who is honest, although he does not profess
religion at all, will be saved; but those who profess and do not
possess the spirit of their profession, and who do not live up to
their privileges, will be east out. None can stand or endure the
trying day, except those who are active and diligent in the discharge
of their duties.

Vol. 9, p.77
There are some people who think I am very hard, and occasionally
pretty rough in my sayings; but I can tell you that I am not as severe
as I ought [p.78] to be, considering the persons and cases I have got
to deal with. When I see people taking a course to lead them to
destruction, I feel anxious to save them from falling. I know that I
am a poor frail mortal, liable to err; but I know better than to cheat
or rob a neighbour, and so does every man that has been baptized into
this Church; but men give way to temptation. If men steal, they know
they are doing wrong and sinning against God.

Vol. 9, p.78
In regard to trials that brother Joseph was speaking of, I consider
that I never had any that affected me; and if anybody ever rejoiced in
tribulation, I did when I had to break up and go and make a new home.
When the proper time comes, we shall all have the privilege of
attending to the ordinance necessary for the salvation of our dead. My
brothers and sisters and all my relatives almost died before the
Gospel was revealed; and when we get a Temple built, I will go forth
and be baptized for them, and bring them to enjoy that which is their
right. At present I have to say to you, brethren and sisters, Live the
life of the righteous, do that which is required for the benefit of
the living, and the day will come when you can go through the
ordinances of the house of God for the dead.

Vol. 9, p.78
I am free to acknowledge that a great majority of this people are
improving, and I am sorry to say that a few of them are retrograding.
Some have become contaminated by associating with this army. They are
responsible for this themselves, for God never suffered an army to
come here to corrupt the people, but to try them—to prove them in this
as well as in other things. It is true the army has been a curse to
many, more so than any previous influence with which they have come in
contact. We have to be tried, and this has been suffered, to see what
we would do. Many who have come here, would, if they had an
opportunity, debauch our families—seduce our wives and daughters.
There are some honourable exceptions to this, and those who would not
do it here would not do it at home.

Vol. 9, p.78
There are many enemies of ours that look upon us as the outcasts of
all creation, because of our religion. I expect to see the day when
they will have to come and be our servants, and they cannot avoid
this.

Vol. 9, p.78
This is the Church and kingdom of God, and the religion we have
embraced is the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and it will ere long prevail
over the whole world, and the wicked cannot prevent it. Do you think
they believe it? Yes, the Congress of the United States have more
trouble about us than they have about the whole world besides.

Vol. 9, p.78
This is a day of judgment; hurricanes are passing over the land and
terrifying the inhabitants of the earth; and this is not the end. Many
persons who profess to know have been predicting that in the year 1861
more events of a marvellous character would take place than in any
previous year; but whether this is the case or not, I know that the
judgments of God will pass over the earth.

Vol. 9, p.78
In conclusion, I feel to bless this land, these valleys, mountains,
waters, also our herds and flocks; I feel to bless all the righteous,
and predict judgments upon the wicked. Let the Elders who meet to pray
after the holy order of the Priesthood ask the Father to hasten the
consummation of his work; that the Saints may inherit the earth.

Vol. 9, p.78
God bless you all forever! Amen. [p.79]

Daniel H. Wells, September 16, 1860

Building Up the Kingdom of God, &c.

Discourse by President Daniel H. Wells made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, September 16th, 1860.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.79
I feel to rejoice this day in what I have heard. The kingdom of God is
independent, and so are the servants of God. They should act so
always, and not be afraid to tell the truth.

Vol. 9, p.79
I rejoice particularly in the overturn of affairs suggested by our
President this morning in regard to assisting the Elders from this end
of the route.

Vol. 9, p.79
This is a good day for Israel—the very best day they have ever seen.
They are prospered; they are becoming wealthy in the good things of
life; they are comfortable, and they have peace in all their borders.
They go forth upon the right hand and upon the left, and they are
building up the kingdom of God. They did more yesterday than the day
before, and they are continuing to do so every day, and thus the
kingdom is increasing.

Vol. 9, p.79
How fully we should realize (and perhaps many of us do partially
realize) the greatness of the work in which we are engaged—the
magnitude of the work of this last dispensation. What else should
occupy our attention equal to it? There are scarcely any, be they rich
or poor, but what have these feelings, and they have come here in
consequence of them, and some few may have come for other motives. But
I take it for granted that those who come here do so because their
hearts have been touched with the light of truth.

Vol. 9, p.79
This is the beauty of the revelations and principles that have been
revealed in these last days. They that have embraced them desire to
build up and exalt righteousness upon the earth, and to walk
wickedness and every species of abomination under their feet; and for
this cause have they assembled themselves together in these valleys of
the mountains. There is less of wickedness and of those who desire
unrighteousness and to roll it as a sweet morsel under their tongues:
their desire is to exalt the principles of truth with which they have
fallen in love. They have crossed the great seas and plains, and many
of them have striven for years to come to these mountains to associate
with those that have pursued the same course, stimulated by the same
influence. We have great reason to rejoice that there is a nucleus
formed here that we can gather to. It should be the feeling of every
heart, not to build up ourselves, but to build up the kingdom of our
God. How is this to be accomplished? We are to be united as the heart
of one man. We have difficulties to contend with, as the people of God
always had. We need food and clothing, but we do not need the
wickedness which other people revel in, or the wastefulness with which
others trample under their feet the good things bestowed upon them by
our Heavenly Father; but we require that wisdom that will enable us to
live and accomplish the most good, in the best way, in the work in
which we are engaged. It is our business to provide for ourselves
[p.80] and our households those things that are necessary to make them
comfortable. It is our duty to teach them how to pray, and how to
practise economy, and do all things for the building up of the kingdom
of God. How shall we use the bounties of nature so as to build up this
kingdom? We must go to work with spirit and energy to do those things
that are necessary for our existence, and to give us greater ability
for the rolling forth of the work of the Lord. Let virtue and truth
control us in all things. Are we not living in an age of revelation?
Do we not have revelation day by day, week by week, and month by
month, pertaining to our salvation? Suppose that one of you were
living in some dark corner of the earth, and the light of revelation
and truth should reach and penetrate your understanding, and leave a
testimony in your bosom higher in value and more to be coveted than
gold; would it not be more appreciated than it is now?

Vol. 9, p.80
If we cultivate the Spirit and influence that was spoken of to-day,
and if we notice and observe its operations, it will be like the voice
of the true shepherd speaking unto us. If we clothe ourselves with
that Spirit, we shall be blest with its guidance and inspirations from
time to time; we shall have line upon line and precept upon precept.
If this influence and Spirit were to control us continually, we should
see, feel, and appreciate it; we should know that it was from
heaven—the voice of the Almighty unto us. I have heard many say that
they required not "Thus saith the Lord," because they knew the words
of the servants of God to be true, by the Spirit and influence that
accompanied them. This satisfies any one who has the light of truth
within him. And this is what we all, can have: we can all attain to
it, if, we have this Spirit. When this is our guide, we know what is
the true voice from heaven: we can then tell when anything emanates
from the right source, and we can see the beauty there is therein, and
the propriety of following out the dictates of wisdom and the
instructions which we receive from day to day. We should strive to
appreciate and understand the things we hear, and then go and practise
upon them. We should love the truth for the truth's sake, as we were
told this morning, and do all that lies in our power for the
advancement of the cause of truth. We should labour for the attainment
of this object with perseverance and energy, and work humbly and
diligently, that hundreds and thousands more may be brought to an
understanding of the same glorious principles that we now rejoice in.
We should also strive to learn more of everything that is necessary
for our benefit, and that we may be useful in the kingdom in which we
are engaged; and thereby we shall learn to be diligent in the work of
the Lord.

Vol. 9, p.80
Have we any need to see any idle times in our experience in this
Church and kingdom? I have not found any peace in my experience where
I could be idle for one moment; and if I have not had my mind and
hands employed, I have always felt that I was idle and unprofitable.
And I will here remark that I think, if we are willing, we have plenty
to do; and I think it would be so with all, if they had the right
spirit.

Vol. 9, p.80
Let us all strive to be in the way of our duty, and ready to jump into
any piece and work. No matter what is to be accomplished, do it with
an eye single to the glory of God and the advancement of his kingdom.
My soul delights in seeing any measure adopted, which has a tendency
to roll on the great work of the Lord. I rejoice that the metres of
the  Church are now going to be [p.81] husbanded and kept for the
gathering of the Saints, instead of being expended for fine clothing
and other unnecessary articles, which is almost equal to squandering
the money away. I know the feelings of President Young upon this
subject, and have for years. He has been borne down under this for
some time, and all Israel ought to rejoice in this movement; for it is
lifting a great burden from the people abroad as well as from the
Presidency; and I consider that the Saints in these valleys ought to
be thankful for the opportunity of doing something for the spread of
the Gospel. Have you not seen many precious opportunities for doing
good, and neglected them, and afterward regretted that you have let
them pass? If you have, remember now, and consider that you will
regret more if you let the present redeeming chance pass without doing
something to aid in sending forth the Gospel to the nations of the
earth. I would likewise advise you to make your deposits towards
gathering the poor. Remember that it is one of the chief duties of the
Saints to gather Israel, in building up the kingdom of God; and
everything we do should conspire to this end.

Vol. 9, p.81
It is for this purpose that we gather together, and that we may have
greater power and put our means together to accomplish it in a greater
degree, and that we may see how we can best operate to bring forth
more fully the kingdom of God and the gathering of Israel.

Vol. 9, p.81
I am told that in the old country they have a saving fund, into which
they east their spare pence for the gathering of the poor Saints. They
pray and watch; they also fast, believing that their deliverance will
come, if they are faithful in putting by a little every week for the
purpose of bringing the poor to Zion. You that have been there and
passed through the ordeal know about this better than I do. I
understand how anxious they feel to gather with the Saints to these
mountain fastnesses, and I will ask how you feel, who have left
brothers and sisters in those lands. Do you not think that they feel
to long for the hour to come when they can have the blessings which
you enjoy in these valleys of the mountains? Do they not long to
contribute to the building up of the kingdom of God.

Vol. 9, p.81
It is a duty incumbent upon this generation of the Saint's of God to
impart freely of their substance for the gathering of scattered
Israel, and also to aid in dispensing the words of life to all
nations, that those who sit in darkness may have an opportunity of
embracing the Gospel of salvation that has been revealed in this
dispensation. This Gospel must be proclaimed to every creature, that
they may receive it, if they see proper; and if they do not, they will
be under condemnation. This is an obligation resting upon the Saints
of God. Who are there that would not be glad to gather their friends
together and encircle them around them—I mean those whom they know to
be as honest as themselves? They would certainly like to have their
relatives participate in the same blessings that they themselves
enjoy. We all wish our friends to have the privilege of exercising
their own agency in regard to the Gospel, as well as in any other
matter. I suppose there are none but that have these feelings for
their friends and acquaintances.

Vol. 9, p.81
We are here living in the midst of the Saints, participating in all
the blessings of the kingdom of God. And suppose we do not have all
the luxuries we desire, what of that? How often do the Saints abroad
go without a meal's victuals for the sake of saving something for the
Mission and for the spread of truth? I have [p.82] heard the Elders
say when they were gathering money to assist the brethren to go to
India, that many of the poor would go to meeting without anything to
eat for the sake of contributing something to help forward the work of
the Lord. Who is there here that has done without a meal of victuals
for the sake of the Gospel? Let us think of these things, brethren and
sisters, and do all we can for this or any other enterprise that may
be suggested by our President. Let us see how ready we can be to man
the ship Zion, and to push on any enterprise that he has set on foot;
and in this way we can test ourselves and see if we are as ready as we
were in the first place to assist in the work of the Lord, and to
yield of the things of, the world and everything else for the cause's
sake.

Vol. 9, p.82
Economy and prudence in our deal and management is a thing touched
upon by brother Kimball this afternoon. Now, you all know that
speculation is rife in our midst. What do speculators care about our
principles? Nothing whatever. They run here to line their pockets with
the golden god in the mountains. Yes, they come one after another to
offer their worship at the shrine of the golden god. If this is not
idolatry, I would like to see it, and to know where it is. Where does
this idolatrous worship prevail so much as it does in the Christian
world? Among the nations it seems to be the object of both merchants
and ministers to get the people's money.

Vol. 9, p.82
When I have heard that some of the Elders of this Church made it their
special object to get people's money, and that their preaching has
been MONEY, MONEY, money, every day of their ministry, I have been
grieved in my spirit; and then they would come upon this stand, when
they returned, and misrepresent their labours. I have been ashamed of
their conduct. Then, again, I have heard the Elders tell that they had
to gather money for such and such a fund, and that half their
preaching was about money. I have felt anxious to see some change.
This movement, then, I hail as a great blessing; to the British
Saints. What a blessing it will be when they are relieved from this
great burden! I rejoice in it, and I trust we shall all feel united in
responding to the call.

Vol. 9, p.82
I will also call your attention to something else in addition to the
Missionary Fund. Let us do something towards emigrating the poor
Saints at this end of the route. I feel interested in it. We have had
a great many come to us to know how they could manage to get their
friends from the old country. Many of them are out of employment, and
they do not know how to get out of bondage. The friends of such
persons come to us and want us to help them; but what have we to
assist them with? Who of you have paid your Tithing for the last two
years? (President Young: "They do not know what it means.") You have
almost forgotten the meaning of the word: this is through
carelessness. Let us rub up a little, and see if we cannot learn what
tithing means. Will you rob the Lord of tithes and of offerings?

Vol. 9, p.82
These are not my words, but they are in the Bible. The Prophet said to
the Jews—"Will a man rob God? Yet ye have robbed me. But ye say,
Wherein have we robbed thee? In In tithes and offerings. Ye are cursed
with a curse; for ye have robbed me, even this whole nation. Bring ye
all the tithes into the storehouse, that there may be meat in mine
house, and prove me now herewith, saith the Lord of hosts, if I will
not open you the windows of heaven, and pour you out a  blessing, that
there shall not be room enough [p.83] to receive it. And I will rebuke
the devourer for your sakes, and he shall not destroy the fruits of
your ground; neither shall your vine cast her fruit before the time in
the field, saith the Lord of hosts. And all nations shall call you
blessed; for ye shall be a delightsome land, saith the Lord of hosts."
(Malachi, chap. 3, verses 8 and 12.)

Vol. 9, p.83
Let us apply these things to ourselves, ponder over them, and seek to
do better, and live better every day, and strive to increase in our
ability to do good.

Vol. 9, p.83
I have striven diligently to do what I could for this kingdom, and I
find that the more I do the more ability the Almighty gives me. I hope
ever to be free with what means I have, and the Lord knows that I
cherish nothing in this world in comparison with the success and
prosperity of this kingdom. When I joined the Church, I joined with
all I could control, and I rejoice in the continuation of this feeling
within me. Let us all live and feel that it is a duty and privilege
for every one of us to be upon the altar, and to do all we can to
promote the interests of the kingdom of God upon the earth. In that
our interests are combined and circumscribed. If we wish to appeal to
a selfish motive, we shall find that motive fully satisfied in
pursuing that course in which I have endeavoured to direct your minds.
The best investments and bargains that you can make and the best thing
you can do for yourselves here while in time and for eternity is to
let the kingdom absorb all your interests and all that pertains to
you. It is the best bargain that any son and daughter of Adam can
make, to consecrate their time, their talents, and all that they
possess to the advancement of the cause of our Redeemer; for by it we
shall obtain all that is good for us here and all we desire in the
future. Through that channel we shall attain eternal riches, and
through that channel we shall preserve our identity before our Father
and God, and insure our salvation in his kingdom.

Vol. 9, p.83
Let us be obedient and humble, and listen to the whisperings of the
Spirit of God. There are not many people in the world but who hear the
whisperings of the Spirit at times, and you Latter-day Saints have a
claim upon it constantly, if faithful. I have remembered the
whisperings of the Spirit to me for years after they were given, and
they have come to my mind at times and seasons when they have been
very acceptable. I know that it came to me by the power of the Spirit
with regard to the truth of this work.

Vol. 9, p.83
I can bear the same kind of testimony as brother Pratt, who addressed
you this morning, although he has been an Apostle for many years, and
was one before I was baptized. This causes me to rejoice, because we
have all the privilege of receiving a testimony for ourselves.

Vol. 9, p.83
"This is the Gospel of Jesus Christ: go and be baptized for the
remission of	your sins," was the whispering of the Spirit to me. I
soon went forward and and embraced it, and I have been thankful ever
since that I followed the dictates of the Holy Spirit. It is true I
did not think as much of it at that time as I have done since, but I
know it was the whispering of the Spirit of the Lord to me.

Vol. 9, p.83
Many times when I heard President Joseph Smith teaching the people the
principles of the Gospel, I have had this same influence whispering to
me that what he said was true, and I often desired in my heart that
the time might come when I could go forth and be baptized and dwell
with this people; and the Lord has answered my prayer. I feel [p.84]
thankful to him, and I rejoice exceedingly in the work in which I am
engaged.

Vol. 9, p.84
These are good days and glorious times in which we live, and I feel to
thank God and give praise to his holy name for the blessings poured
out upon me—blessings and honours unexpected and unsought for by me. I
can truly say, in this connection, that I feel grateful for the
blessings I enjoy and the position I occupy; and I know of no other
way to do the will of my Heavenly Father than to do as I am told by my
file-leaders. I will throw myself before this people as an example. I
have been prospered in all things I have undertaken and the Lord knows
that I have never sought these temporal blessings; but I have been
prospered, notwithstanding, in all things that I have put my hands to
in this kingdom. But I have sought his wisdom that I might be useful,
and I have tried to be so. This has been the predominating desire of
my heart all the day long, and these blessings have come through
having that desire, as a reward from the Almighty.

Vol. 9, p.84
I rejoice as much as any man can rejoice, with the same degree of
knowledge, in the privilege of laying a good foundation for time and
for eternity. I know that my brethren have blessed me and prayed for
me, and so have the Saints generally, weak and unworthy as I feel. I
feel to bow down and weep before the Lord because of my poor ability.
I have often felt that I have been required to do things that I
thought I had no ability to perform; but my motto has been—"O Lord,
assist me to do this." And my desire has been to see and know and
carry out his good will and pleasure. I err a great many times, I
doubt not, and wound brother Brigham's feelings; but my desire is to
do whatever he desires me to do.

Vol. 9, p.84
I do not think of talking upon this subject, but I felt led in this
peculiar strain, or I should not have pursued it. While I have been
standing before you, I have been led to advance these ideas; and
perhaps it is well for me to say a few words more, and express a few
sentiments in regard to how I came in possession of these blessings.

Vol. 9, p.84
I never look for pay for anything I do, and I do not care anything
about it; but when I have heard the Elders preach about the future
reward and enjoyment, I have said that I did not know, neither did I
care anything about it; for I have always believed that the Lord would
give me all and more than I could desire or receive. I have no trouble
or doubt about the reward. I know that I shall not go short, neither
will you or any man who will strive to do the will of his Heavenly
Father. It is the duty of all of us to take the right course, to do
right in all things. It is the only principle by which any man can
stand in this Church. Let the people impugn a man's motives as much as
they please; if he pursues a righteous course, it will bring him out
right at last. People may try to injure others as they please, but
that son and that daughter that takes the right course, and do not do
anything to grieve the Spirit of the Almighty, will come out right in
the end, if they will be faithful. Although dark clouds may be louring
around at times, let the Saints look up, and let them get a character
with their God. Remember that you are citizens in the kingdom of God.
Citizenship in the United States is highly prized by some, and rightly
too; but what is it to be a citizen born in the world, to that of
being born in the kingdom of God?

Vol. 9, p.84
Let me now call the attention of, parents for a few moments; for there
are doubtless a great many here, and [p.85] perhaps there are some who
are accountable for having put the intoxicating cup to their
neighbour's lips, and more especially for having put it to the lips of
their sons. It seems to me that there should be some restraining
influence thrown around the rising generation, as well as on this
practice of men introducing liquor to others. I suppose that a man is
responsible who takes liquor into his system; but I would rather it be
some one else than me who throws the first temptation in the way of
any man. It is my desire to throw around my family and friends a good
influence—to instil into their minds something better, higher, and
nobler. Parents can do this whose minds are steady, and who have the
light of truth in them like a well of water springing up unto eternal
life. Let us throw around those that have a wild disposition a
salutary influence, and endeavour to cause them to forsake the paths
of vice—throw something around them that will be calculated to exalt
them and bring them into the presence of their Father and God. How
joyful that family would be if they could save a soul! How joyful
would they be if they could see their sons taking a wise course, being
moral and sober,—to see them growing up in this kingdom in
righteousness, and to have the assurance that they were raising up
families imbued with righteous and holy principles! What encouragement
it would be to press on in the paths of virtue, and to shun the path
of immorality! How pleasing would it be to see our sons and daughters
pursuing the path that leads to life, and avoiding the one that leads
to degradation and death! I hope that we shall see an improvement in
this respect in the future.

Vol. 9, p.85
I will not occupy your time any longer. I feel well, and I rejoice in
the Gospel of salvation, and I feel to bear my testimony that this is
the Church and kingdom of God, and that the servants of God have borne
a faithful testimony all the day long. You have had so much of their
preaching that you do not appreciate it; you have had it like a
surfeit; the words seem to bound back; they are like the tinkling
cymbals, as the President remarked. And it will be so, unless you have
the spirit to appreciate the teachings of the servants of God. A
greater blessing could not be poured out upon you, and it comes in
such a way that you cannot appreciate it. For instance, it is a common
thing for people to say, "Oh, I have heard that before!" and hence the
people pay no attention, nor do they give heed to the teachings that
are given here. This is because they are blessed with them so
frequently. But is that the way to do? It is the way you do. But I
look for a reformation in many things. The work is not going to stop;
it is going to be propelled with immense force, and there are
sufficient people to make it roll with greater rapidity.

Vol. 9, p.85
This people have been prospered and blessed, and have got the comforts
of life; and if they do not keep them in their possession, it is their
own fault. It is within the power of every one to get them: they are
offered for labour on every hand. Those who can lay up for their
families should do so, and their is no necessity for any one going
short of bread. It is offered in the streets for sale very cheap, and
the supposed surplus is going out of the Territory. The people can get
it for their labour, and they had better keep it and treasure it up
against a time of need.

Vol. 9, p.85
May the Lord bless us all, and keep us faithful, and enable us to be
useful in his kingdom, is my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen. [p.86]

Brigham Young, May 7, 1861

Priesthood

Remarks made by President Brigham Young,
Mill Creek Ward, May 7, 1861.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.86
In order to come to a proper understanding—to see eye to eye—it is
necessary that we be instructed, that we may be workmen that need not
be ashamed before God and his holy angels. I pray for you continually,
that the wisdom of God may rest upon you and upon all his Saints. I am
happy for the privilege of meeting with you, and can say, according to
the best of my knowledge, that there is a great improvement in the
midst of the Saints: they are increasing in understanding. The little
apparent difficulty you seem to have here is no difficulty at all. In
the rise of this Church, and for years afterwards, if four men had
been appointed to live in the capacity of a neighbourhood, there would
have been more real difficulty in one month than there has been in
this Ward since brother Miller has been its Bishop. This proves that
the people are learning to let things alone that they do not know to
be right, and wait until they know what right is. This is a great
lesson to learn. It is also a precious gift, that some people seem to
be possessed of, to have knowledge enough not to talk until they can
say something to advantage and benefit to themselves, or others, or
both.

Vol. 9, p.86
The instructions some of you need here I presume would be good for
all. It is not always an easy matter for persons to understand the
true position they really hold before God and before their brethren.
People do not seem to understand fully their position and the duties
they are called upon to perform; but when a person comes to
understanding, he will not go amiss. There are so many traits in the
lives of the people possessing the Priesthood, that, touch it where
you will, you cannot touch it amiss; and if you know and understand
it, it is to you a source of great satisfaction, while those who do
not understand are still left in the dark.

Vol. 9, p.86
When brother Miller was at the Seventies' meeting in the city, a week
ago last Saturday, I made some remarks on the items of doctrine before
us, and the clerk wrote down a few of them. I took, I think, the
purport of these remarks, and published them in the last week's News.
I then and there stated that a Bishop, in his Bishopric, cannot try
any individual for error in doctrine. In reflecting upon this, let me
ask, how do we understand doctrine? By revelation. What are the
privileges of a Bishop? Has he the privilege of the administration of
angels? Yes; this belongs to the lesser Priesthood. Has he the
privilege of using the Urim and Thummim? Yes. The breastplate of Aaron
that you read of in the Scriptures  was a Urim and Thummim, fixed in
bows similar to the one Joseph Smith found. Aaron wore this Urim and
[p.87] Thummim on his breast, and looked into it like looking on a
mirror, and the information he needed was there obtained. This earth,
when it becomes purified and sanctified, or celestialized, will become
like a sea of glass; and a person, by looking into it, can know things
past, present, and to come; though none but celestialized beings can
enjoy this privilege. They will look into the earth, and the things
they desire to know will be exhibited to them, the same as the face is
seen by looking into a mirror.

Vol. 9, p.87
The office of a Bishop belongs to the lesser Priesthood. He is the
highest officer in the Aaronic Priesthood, and has the privilege of
using the Urim and Thummim—has the administration of angels, if he has
faith, and lives so that he can receive and enjoy all the blessings
Aaron enjoyed. At the same time, could Aaron rise up and say, "I have
as much power and authority as you, Moses?" No; for Moses held the
keys and authority above all the rest upon the earth. He holds the
keys of the Priesthood of Melchisedek, which is the Priesthood of the
Son of God, which holds the keys of all these Priesthoods, dispensing
the blessings and privileges of both Priesthoods to to the people, as
he did in the days of the children of Israel when he led them out of
Egypt. This Priesthood has been on the earth at various times. Adam
had it, Seth had it, Enoch had it, Noah had it, Abraham and Lot had
it, and it was handed down to the days of the Prophets, long after the
days of the ancients. But the people would not receive the Prophets,
but persecuted them, stoned them and thrust them out of their cities,
and they had to wander in the wilderness and make dens and caves their
homes. The children of Israel never received the Melchisedek
Priesthood; they went into bondage to enjoy it in part, but all its
privileges and blessings they never would receive in full, until Jesus
came, and then but a few of them would receive it. This High
Priesthood rules, directs, governs, and controls all the Priesthoods,
because it is the highest of all.

Vol. 9, p.87
What ordination should a man receive to possess all the keys and
powers of the Holy Priesthood that were delivered to the sons of Adam?
He should be ordained an Apostle of Jesus Christ. That office puts him
in possession of every key, every power, every authority,
communication, benefit, blessing, glory, and kingdom that was ever
revealed to man. That pertains to the office of an Apostle of Jesus
Christ. In the last week's News I published a portion of a revelation,
showing the authority of the First Presidency of the Church, composed
at first of Joseph Smith, Sidney Rigdon, and Frederick G. Williams.
When this revelation was given, the two last named brethren were
Joseph Smith's counsellors, and this First Presidency possessed the
power and authority of building up the kingdom of God upon all the
earth, and of setting the Church in order in its perfection. You read
in the revelation alluded to that when the Twelve were called and
ordained, they possessed the same power and authority as the three
First Presidents; and in reading further you find that there must
needs be appendages and helps growing out of this Priesthood. The
Seventies possess the same power and authority; they hold the keys of
establishing, building up, regulating, ordaining, and setting in order
the kingdom of God in all its perfections upon the earth. We have a
Quorum of High Priests, and there are a great many of them. They are a
local body—they tarry at home; but the Seventies travel and preach; so
[p.88] also do the High Priests, when they are called upon. They
possess precisely the same Priesthood that the Seventies and the
Twelve and the First Presidency possess; but are they ordained to
officiate in all the authority, powers, and keys of this Priesthood?
No, they are not. Still they are High Priests of God; and if they
magnify their Priesthood, they will receive at some time all the
authority and power that it is possible for man to receive.

Vol. 9, p.88
Suppose that Sidney Rigdon and Frederick G. Williams had been taken
away or had apostatized, as one of them did soot after the revelation
I have referred to was given, and there had been only Joseph Smith
left of the First Presidency, would he alone have had authority to set
in order the kingdom of God on the earth? Yes. Again: Suppose that
eleven of the Twelve had been taken away by the power of the
Adversary, that one Apostle has the same power that Joseph had, and
could preach, baptize, and set in order the whole kingdom of God upon
the earth, as much so as the Twelve, were they all together. Again: If
in the providence of God he should permit the Enemy to destroy these
two first Quorums, and then destroy the Quorum of Seventy, all but one
man, what is his power? It would be to go and preach, baptize,
confirm, lay on hands, ordain, set in order, build up, and establish
the whole kingdom of God as it is now. Can we go any further? Yes; and
I think you will see the reason of it, and how easy it is to be
understood, and see the propriety of it. I really believe, and it is
my doctrine, that if I speak to the brethren by the power of the
Spirit of my calling, the evidences are commended to those who hear,
and the reasons they see in the spirit of the remarks I make. Suppose
the Enemy had power to destroy all but one of the High Priests from
the face of the earth, what would that one possess in the power of his
Priesthood? He would have power and authority to go and preach,
baptize, confirm, ordain, and set in order the kingdom of God in all
its perfection on the earth. Could he do this without revelation? No.
Could the Seventies? No. Could the Twelve? No. And we ask, Could
Joseph Smith or the First Presidency do this without revelation? No;
not one of them could do such a work without revelation direct from
God. I can go still further. Whoever is ordained to the office of an
Elder to a certain degree possesses the keys of the Melchisedek
Priesthood; and suppose only one Elder should be left on the earth,
could he go and set in order the kingdom of God? Yes, by revelation.

Vol. 9, p.88
How came these Apostles, these Seventies, these High Priests, and all
this organization we now enjoy? It came by revelation. Father Cahoon,
who lately died in your neighbourhood, was one of the first men
ordained to the office of High Priest in this kingdom. In the year
1831 the Prophet Joseph went to Ohio. He left the State of New York on
the last of April, if my memory serves me, and arrived in Kirtland
sometime in May. They held a General Conference, which was the first
General Conference ever called or held in Ohio. Joseph then received a
revelation, and ordained High Priests. You read in the Book of
Doctrine and Covenants how he received the Priesthood in the first
place. It is there stated how Joseph received the Aaronic Priesthood.
John the Baptist came to Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery. When a
person  passes behind the vail, he can only officiate in the
spirit-world; but when he is resurrected he officiates [p.89] as a
resurrected being, and not as a mortal being. You read in the
revelation that Joseph was ordainded, as it is written. When he
received the Melchisedek Priesthood, he had another revelation. Peter,
James, and John came to him. You can read the revelation at your
leisure. When he received this revelation in Kirtland, the Lord
revealed to him that he should begin and ordain High Priests; and he
then ordained quite a number, all whose names I do not now recollect;
but Lyman Wight was one; Fathers Cahoon and Morley, John Murdock,
Sidney Rigdon, and others were also then ordained. These were the
first that were ordained to this office in the Church. I relate this
to show you how Joseph proceeded step by step in organizing the
Church. At that time there were no Seventies nor Twelve Apostles.

Vol. 9, p.89
Twenty-seven years ago, on the 5th of this month, in the year 1835, a
company started for Kirtland to redeem the land of Zion. Brother Heber
C. Kimball and my brother Joseph were in that camp. There had got then
been ordained any Twelve Apostles, nor any Seventies, although there
was a revelation pertaining to the Apostles and Seventies. There were
High Priests, but no High Priests' Quorum. I am relating this as a
little matter of history that will no doubt be interesting to those
who were not there.

Vol. 9, p.89
After we returned from Missouri, my brother Joseph Young and myself
had been singing after preaching in a meeting; and when the meeting 	
was dismissed, brother Joseph Smith said, "Come, go down to my house
with me." We went and sung to him a long time, and talked with him. He
then opened the subject of the Twelve and Seventies for the first time
I ever thought of it. He said, "Brethren, I am going to call out
Twelve Apostles. I think we will get together, by-and-by, and select
Twelve Apostles, and select a Quorum of Seventies from those who have
been up to Zion, out of the camp boys." In 1835, the last of January
or in February, or about that time, we held our meetings from day to
day, and brother Joseph called out Twelve Apostles at that time. He
had a revelation when we were singing to him. Those who were
acquainted with him knew when the spirit of revelation was upon him,
for his countenance wore an expression peculiar to himself while under
that influence. He preached by the Spirit of revelation, and taught in
his council by it, and those who were acquainted with him could
discover it at once, for at such times there was a peculiar clearness
and transparency in his face. He followed up that revelation until he
organized the Church, and so along until the baptism of the dead was
revealed.

Vol. 9, p.89
I relate these circumstances to show you that a person who is ordained
to the office of an Elder in this kingdom has the same Priesthood that
the High Priests, that the Twelve Apostles, that the Seventies, and
that the First Presidency hold; but all are not called to be one of
the Twelve Apostles, nor are all called to be due of the First
Presidency, nor to be one of the First Presidents of all the
Seventies, nor to be one of the Presidents of a Quorum of Seventies,
nor to preside over the High Priests' Quorum; but every man in his
order and place, possessing a portion of the same Priesthood,
according to the gifts and callings to each. Does not this clear up
the subject? [Voices: "It does."] This will explain it to you so that
you can understand it. When we find where our callings and positions
are in the midst of the people of God, and every person [p.90] willing
to act in the discharge of his duty, there is enough for us all to,
do. All persons can have all they desire to do to promote the kingdom
of God on the earth; they can exercise themselves in all that God has
granted to them to prove themselves worthy before God and the people.

Vol. 9, p.90
I will again refer to the office of a Bishop. If you will look over
the revelations and search the Scriptures, you will find that the
office of Bishop was bestowed upon Aaron, Moses' half-brother, for
certain services he had performed, which Priesthood was to continue
with Aaron's posterity. We have not the literal descendants of Aaron
in the Church to fill the Bishopric, but the Church is mostly composed
of the literal descendants of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, who are
entitled to the Melchizedek Priesthood, that holds the keys of all the
Priesthoods ever delivered to the children of men. But we want Bishops
in the Church. Here are brethren settling in different neighbourhoods,
and we learn that the office of a Bishop is to attend to the temporal
affairs of the Church—to see that the poor are taken care of—to see
that the brethren judiciously and wisely conduct themselves in the
capacity of a community. The President of the Church cannot attend to
these temporal affairs in all the different settlements, and the
Twelve Apostles are away preaching, and the Seventies are away
preaching, and the High Priests are scattered here and there in their
local capacity; and we want men who are literal descendants of Aaron
to act in the Aaronic Priesthood, to which pertains the Bishopric but
we have not got them. Under these circumstances, we take a High Priest
and ordain him to the office of a Bishop, to which he is not entitled
by lineage; but in his calling he possesses the keys and power of the
holy Priesthood of the Son of God on the earth, and this qualifies him
to officiate in all the lesser offices. We take this man and set him
apart to be a Bishop. "What! ordain a High Priest to the lesser
Priesthood?" No; we call it ordaining a Bishop; and though we say, "We
ordain you to be a Bishop, with our hands upon your head," it really
and virtually means, "We set you apart to officiate as a Bishop in the
midst of the people of God, by virtue of your holy Priesthood, which
is after the order of Melchizedek, which is after the order of the Son
of God. We set you apart to officiate in this office of the Aaronic
Priesthoods, blessing you with all the keys and, authority of the
same." This Bishop can call two men to be his Counsellors, but it
would not be so if we had a literal descendant of Aaron. When we find
such a man, and he is ordained to act or is set apart to act in his
lineal Priesthood, he is to all intents and purposes a Bishop, and
needs no Counsellors. This seems to be a great curiosity. A man who is
a Priest, and cannot hold any higher office, can preside as a Bishop
over a community of people where he is appointed to preside, and
dictate the temporal affairs of the people of God, and that too
without a Counsellor from among his brethren; but a High Priest cannot
act in this office without two Counsellors. Is not this a novel
thing—a strange peculiarity? It requires three High Priests to perform
the duties, fill the office, and attend to the callings of a literal
descendant of Aaron, who cannot hold a higher Priesthood. That is the
order, and what Joseph did is according to the revelation he received.

Vol. 9, p.90
When we take a High Priest and set him apart to officiate in the
office of a Priest as a Priest or as a Bishop, while he is  acting in
this calling do we expect him to officiate as a High [p.91] Priest?
When Bishop Miller finds that the Seventies in his Ward are teaching
doctrine that he does not believe in, he has nothing to do with the
matter while acting in the capacity of a Bishop. He would say, "I
stand here as your Bishop, and I have nothing to do with the
doctrines, you teach. I cannot control the higher Priesthood, while in
my present calling. I cannot officiate here as an Apostle, as a
Revelator, as one who has authority to say  'Thus saith the Lord' to
the people concerning spiritual things." The Doctrine and Covenants
teaches us whom they are to be decided by. Though brother Miller, as a
Bishop, should say nothing on controverted points of doctrine, yet he
can meet with his brethren of the High Priesthood who may be in his
neighbourhood. Three High Priests form a Quorum; five form a Quorum;
seven form a Quorum; twelve form a Quorum. Let a Quorum of High
Priests go into an upper room, and there appear before the Lord in the
garments of the holy Priesthood, and offer up before the Father, in
the name of Jesus, the signs of the holy Priesthood, and then ask God
to give a revelation concerning that doctrine, and they have a right
to receive it. If you cannot get the information in any other way,
suppose you were upon the islands of the sea, far away from the main
body of the Church, you are entitled to the administration of angels
who administer in the terrestrial kingdom; and they have a right to
receive administrations from the celestial. In this capacity you could
ask for revelations pertaining to doctrine.

Vol. 9, p.91
In the capacity of a Bishop, has any person a right to direct the
spiritual affairs of the kingdom of God? No. In that capacity his
right is restricted to affairs in a temporal and moral point of view.
He has a right to deal with the transgressor. I do not care what
office a transgressor bears in the Church and kingdom of God, if he
should be one of the Twelve Apostles, and come into a Bishop's
neighbourhood, and purloin his neighbour's goods, defile his
neighbour's bed, or commit any breach of the moral law, the Bishop has
a right to take that man before himself and his council, and there
hold him to answer for the crime he has been guilty of, and deal with
him for his membership in the Church, and cut him off from the Church
to all intents and purposes, to all time and eternity, if he will not
make restitution and sincerely repent. "What! one of the Seventies?"
Yes." One of the High Priests?" Yes." One of the Twelve Apostles?"
Yes, anybody that happens to come into his neighbourhood and
transgresses the moral law. On the other hand, can the Seventies try a
Bishop? No. Can the High Priests try him? No, unless they call twelve
High Priests in the capacity of a High Council; and then you must have
the Presidency of the Melchisedek Priesthood to preside over the
council, and there you can try a Bishop. How curiously it is all woven
together to make the fabric so strong that no one man or set of men
can rend it asunder! The Lord has so effectually woven it for the
salvation of the people, that it takes tremendous power to destroy it
from the earth. All this is designed to guard against evil. A Bishop
can try a man for a breach of moral conduct, but he cannot sit in
judgment on controverted points of doctrine, for they are to be
referred to those who hold the keys of the higher Priesthood, and
their decision is the end of all strife.

Vol. 9, p.91
In trying all matters of doctrine, to make a decision valid, it is
necessary to obtain a unanimous voice, [p.92] faith, and decision. In
the capacity of a Quorum, the three First Presidents must be one in
their voice—the Twelve Apostles must be unanimous in their voice, to
obtain a righteous, decision upon any matter that may come before
them, as you may read in the Doctrine and Covenants. The Seventies may
decide upon the same principle. Whenever you see these Quorums
unanimous in their declaration, you may set it down as true. Let the
Elders get together, being faithful and true; and when they agree upon
any point, you may know that it is true.

Vol. 9, p.92
I will now say a few words upon the callings of men in a neighbourhood
or Ward capacity. Some of the High Priests may be ordained officiate
in callings pertaining to the Church in Ward capacities. Now I will
ask the Bishop of this Ward if he has a right to neglect this Ward to
meet with the High Priests' Quorum in their meetings. He has no such
right—he has no right to neglect this Ward one minute for the sake of
such meeting. That is not his right and calling when his services are
required here as Bishop. There is a poor widow, a sick family,
business is going at random here and there, and he has no right to
believe that he has the privilege of leaving all his Ward to look out
for themselves, and say, "If you do well, it is well: and if you do
ill, I cannot help it, I am going to my Quorum meeting." It is his
duty to devote his time, from New Year's morning to New Year's morning
again, for the benefit of his ward. He is placed to preside over it,
and he will dictate all in his Ward. If he sees a Seventy or a High
Priest squandering his property, or if he sees any getting drunk,
gambling, or long about, wasting their time, he has a perfect right to
call them to account.

Vol. 9, p.92
We have mass Quorums of Seventies in most of the settlements in the
Territory; and I have frequently thought, if the brethren did not
improve pretty fast, the title would have to be altered a little; but
as they have improved, we do not see any necessity for making the
application and calling them muss Quorums. Joseph Smith never would
permit the Seventies to get together and believe themselves a separate
body from the rest of the Church. I never cared much about this, for I
was not a particle afraid that their would get any power that truly
does not belong to them; for, if they did, I was always satisfied that
is would be blown to the four winds. I want to inform the Seventies
living in Bishop Miller's Ward, (and what I now say applies to all the
other Wards and Bishops,) if he calls on them to act as Teachers, it
is their imperative duty to act as Teachers, seeking to benefit and
bless the people by enlarging their understandings, that they may
prove themselves before God and one another. There is a World of
intelligence to impart, and the Priesthood (in its various callings,
appointments, helps, and governments,) is the means, through its
ministers, of imparting it to the people. It is not the duty of a
Seventy or High Priest, who is appointed a Teacher or a Bishop; to
neglect the duties of those callings to attend a Seventies' or High
Priests' meeting. Attend to the wishes of your Bishop, and never ask
who has the most power. The man who has the most power with God will
wield it, and earth and hell cannot hinder it. Talk about power, and
"I want you to give me influence!" There are but few things, that
offend me more than to have men come to me and say, "Brother Brigham,
give me influence, for I am a great man in this kingdom." And what
would he do with it? He would take himself and all who would follow
him to the Devil. [p.93] Every man who has true influence has obtained
it before God through faithfulness, and in all such cases there is not
the least danger but what he will have it before the Saints. It is the
man who converses with the heavens, who delights in doing so, and
knows for himself that this is the kingdom of God, who has true
influence.

Vol. 9, p.93
As I said last Sabbath, the greatest proof and the least to prove that
this is the kingdom of God, consists in its embracing every truth and
rejecting every error, and that embraces God and heaven and all holy
beings. Who, then, has the greatest power? Those who best do the will
of God. When a Bishop calls upon a man to officiate as an assistant to
him, he does not call upon him as a Seventy or as a High Priest, but
as one of his own family—as a member of his Ward. You know what the
Spirit of the Lord teaches me, to see that the widows go not hungry,
that the orphans are clothed, and every able-bodied man is judiciously
and profitably employed, and that every man is doing his duty,—to see
that the cattle and waggons are got together when they are wanted; and
it is as much the duty of the Seventies to look after these matters as
it is the duty of any of their brethren. When the Bishops say, "Go and
drive that team, do this, or do that," "Oh yes," Says a Seventy, "with
all my heart." Bishop, we thought we would meet once a week as
Seventies or High Priests; can we have your permission?" "Yes; go to
the school-house and sound life eternal to the people."

Vol. 9, p.93
Told by their President to have a muss Quorum meeting here! No; no
such power is vested in the Seventies anywhere. No man gets power from
God to raise disturbance in any Branch of the Church. Such power is
obtained from an evil source.

Vol. 9, p.93
Now, High Priests and Apostles, go to with your might and assist your
Bishops in providing for the widows and fatherless.

Vol. 9, p.93
If Bishop Miller is not responsible for this Ward, to dictate all this
Ward, who is? He is the man that is appointed here to preside, and as
a High Priest he has a right to meet with his brethren of that Quorum,
and to baptize, confirm, bless children, administer to the sick, and
perform all other duties pertaining to the office and calling of a
High Priest. His being a Bishop does not take away any of his
Priesthood or power.

Vol. 9, p.93
May God bless you! Amen. [p.94]

Daniel H. Wells, September 30, 1860

Privileges and Responsibilities of the
Saints—Building Up the Latter-Day Kingdom

Discourse by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, September 30, 1860.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.94
I arise, my brethren and sisters, being ever willing to give my
testimony in behalf of the goodness of God and the work in which we
are engaged, even the Latter-day Work, the building up of the kingdom
of God upon the earth. I know it is the desire of my heart to meet
every engagement, appointment, and duty incumbent upon me by reason of
my calling, and in undertaking to become a Latter-day Saint.

Vol. 9, p.94
When I made my covenant by baptism, I did it with an understanding,
and with a desire to do the will of our Heavenly Father in this
generation. I did it with a determination that I would from that time
forth do the will of Him whom I then covenanted to serve, and that I
would do all those things that should be required at my hands—that I
would perform every duty according to the best understanding I had,
constantly looking to the Lord to give me better understanding,
greater light, and more extended knowledge of the things of his
kingdom. These were my feelings then; they have been my feelings ever
since, and I hope and trust that I shall ever be guided by the same
Spirit. I have ever felt that it was good to have the testimony. of
Jesus in my soul. It is for me, and I consider it is for all of us, to
respond to every call that shall be made, whether temporal or
spiritual; and I desire that we may feel to respond to and do whatever
we shall be dictated to do with glad hearts, be thankful for the
opportunity, and esteem it a high privilege to have a part in this
work.

Vol. 9, p.94
We should strive to get faith in everything that pertains to this
work, and feel that it rests upon our shoulders to perform, and that,
it behoves each one of us to live in that way that will promote our
own interests therein, and give us light and knowledge, which will
enable us to cultivate that Spirit in our bosoms which has been
promised, as a well of water springing up into everlasting life, to
all the faithful Saints.

Vol. 9, p.94
There is a consolation in our religion which goes to every heart, and
by it every man, woman, and child may receive joy and satisfaction,
while acting under the sweet influences of the Holy Spirit, having it
within us to dictate and guide us in the path of virtue and truth.
When the Spirit of the Lord influences any man, especially the true
and faithful Saint, it fills him with joy and peace, and makes him
humble in the performance of duties. The Spirit of the Lord carries
with it its own reward. A person deprived of this influence meets with
difficulties upon every hand. It is only by being obedient and
submitting to the counsel of God in all things, that we can fully
enjoy that good Spirit. By acting upon this principle  in a family
[p.95] capacity and in managing our individual concerns, (for it is in
thus acting upon the principles of obedience that families are
united,) that Spirit will unite, connect, and cause the Elders to see
eye to eye, and thus promote the advancement and prosperity of the
cause we have all espoused. We cannot fulfil our engagements with the
Almighty without we have that Spirit with us. We should so live as to
acknowledge the Good Spirit continually. We cannot do this unless we
let the Spirit of God rule in temporalities as well as in spiritual
matters.

Vol. 9, p.95
When he whom the Lord has called to stand at the head of his Church as
the mouthpiece of the Almighty speaks to us, let us find out the
spirit that leads him and follow its dictation, and then we shall be
well off and do well. How often, instead of cherishing the head and
letting that dictate the whole body—how often, I say, do we seek to
avoid it, perhaps for the purpose of having it some other way, or
passing off in some other direction. This is not right. We should let
the Spirit of the Lord rule, and the law of God abide in our hearts.
If we have the law of God dwelling in us, and if we practise
righteousness and live by correct principles, we may have it, and will
increase in light and in power with the heavens and with all good men.
We should cherish that law, let it abide in us, govern and control us
in all we do and say. Let us square our ideas, feelings, and spirits
to it, and bear in mind that this is what preserves us and connects us
together in the strait and narrow way that leads unto life eternal.
Let us nourish that kind Spirit in our bosoms, get light from the pure
fountain, and not grieve it away by our unwise and sinful conduct. We
frequently do things according to our feelings and opinions, until we
in a great degree lose the light of the Spirit which, should control,
and which would, if we would let it, be a guide to our path and lead
us in all that we do and say; and certainly we need it constantly to
guide us and to enable us to render ourselves useful, and be the means
of doing great good in the kingdom of God. Offer a kind word to them
that are cast down, buoy up the drooping spirits, and do all we can to
sustain each other in the trials and difficulties through which we
have to pass in this state of existence.

Vol. 9, p.95
It is a consolation and a great assistance to a man who tries to be a
Saint to receive a word of encouragement from a friend. It prepares
the heart for the warfare of life; it makes a man feel stronger in the
Lord. He is thereby prepared to perform his duties as a member of the
kingdom of God upon the earth. We all have a great variety of duties
to perform; some are required to act in one way, and some in another.
None can say that they have no part or lot in the matters in this
kingdom.

Vol. 9, p.95
The Gospel embraces every branch of business that is useful—every
department of literature, whether science or classics, everything that
is useful in the world. All is necessary to its accomplishment and the
bringing about of the purposes of God in the last days. All that is
good and true is necessary to the completion of this mighty work. In
this kingdom there is scope for the mind; there is room for the
exercise of all the physical powers of mankind. There is some labour
for each and every one to perform. The people may have to change from
their old customs; they may have to go from one kind of labour to
another, by reason of their being put in different circumstances and
coming From one country to another. This with the faithful Saint makes
but little difference. Let us all do the things that are before [p.96]
us with an eye single to the glory of God and the building up of his
kingdom. By pursuing this course we shall be able to accomplish
whatever shall be appointed unto us that will fend to the gathering of
Israel and the bringing about of the great Latter-day Work.

Vol. 9, p.96
The world that is now transpiring is in fulfilment of prophecy, and in
this we should have joy; and if we need anything to strengthen us in
our holy religion and to buoy up our feelings, the things transpiring
around us should be sufficient to do this and to stimulate us to
further action. People are brought from every nation, kindred, tongue,
and people, by the instrumentality of this Priesthood and the power
that accompanies the testimony of the servants of God. We have as
great a testimony as any of the ancients in regard to the work in
which we are engaged, and we have increasing testimony day by day that
should convince the most sceptical. We see the hand-dealing of the
Almighty from time to time, and the Spirit is bearing witness from day
to day that this is the truth of heaven, and that we have the oracles
of divine truth in our midst. The Lord has not left himself without a
witness. If there had been nothing written, there is sufficient
manifested to prove that this is the work of God in which we are
engaged to induce us to learn our duties and perform them, and to be
ready and willing to turn our hands to this, that, and the other
purpose as shall be necessary to enable us to obtain our sustenance,
to cultivate the soil, beautify the earth, and cause the wilderness to
blossom as the rose. If we are actuated by the, right spirit, we shall
go forth building up the the kingdom, having our eye single to the
glory of God, instead of gathering together for our own particular
benefit and to suit our natural wants.

Vol. 9, p.96
For my part, when I embraced this Gospel, I felt that I had no affairs
of my own for the future. I felt that I could live anywhere and
anyhow, if I had the society of the Saints. I then expected to have a
rough passage. I had not then seen "Mormonism" as we have since seen
it. For a few years previous to that tithe, I had seen turmoil,
trouble, and strife. I had witnessed what has now become the history
of the Saints, and I have seen and known it since we have arrived in
these valleys of the mountains. Here it has been comparatively peace
and prosperity with this people. This came the more acceptably to me
because I had looked for something different. I embraced the Gospel
with that view, and felt that I was determined to cling to the rope,
feeling satisfied that the tighter I clung to it the less it would
burn my fingers. Suffice it to say that I have ever felt as I now
feel, to hold fast to the ship Zion.

Vol. 9, p.96
We can generally see other people's faults much quicker than we can
our own. You all remember, no doubt, the account which Patriarch John
Young gave of the Devil's looking-glass. The glass was represented as
one in which a man could see his neighbour's faults instead of his
own. Now, who is there among us but can see our neighbour's failings
sooner than our own? I will guarantee that we can all see the follies
of others, and at the same time be blind to our own; but we should be
a great deal better employed in looking into our own hearts, in
governing ourselves, controlling those pernicious feelings and notions
that rise in our bosoms, and in eradicating every such influence from
our hearts, instead of busying ourselves with looking into the affairs
of others. I know from experience that it is a very good lesson for me
to  look into my bosom. Them is the flatterer, and by studying
ourselves we can easily perceive how [p.97] liable we are to neglect
ourselves and look into affairs with which we have nothing to do.
People do not look into their own hearts rigidly enough, and therefore
they do not see what has been the prompting or leading motive that has
caused them to judge others instead of themselves. The inward monitor,
if we will let him have full play, will teach us many things that are
applicable to ourselves. And if we inquire more fully into ourselves,
we shall find that we are not always acting, from the best of motives,
those things that we do in regard to others, for we often come across
their notions.

Vol. 9, p.97
There are a great many persons who consider their own way the best
—yes, much superior to any other person's. If we will compare that
with an unprejudiced mind and liberal soul, we may reject our own
bantling, and learn that there are others whose ways are preferable to
our own. We will take it for granted that we are actuated by the best
of motives. Even then, some would go to work in one way, and some in
another, to build up the kingdom of God; but we should all feel
interested in taking that course that will promote our interests. If
each one is to have his own way and carry out his own notion, then
there will be no effort to concentrate; hence no union. Every one
should seek that which is best, and be submissive to the will of God
in all things, and not strive to follow his own peculiar notions. We
live to learn, and should so conduct ourselves as to make good use of
what we experience.

Vol. 9, p.97
I have had a great many ideas myself upon subjects as they have passed
before me; but after they are consummated, I always find that, if I
had had my way, it would not have been near so well. Those who have
more light, greater comprehension, and who am appointed to do those
things which we are required of this people, can do so with better
understanding; hence I say we should readily yeild to that wisdom and
strive to see a propriety in carrying out.. In this way we can soon
learn to see what is right and best for this people. We cannot
possibly believe that the Almighty will suffer those whom he has
appointed to lead his people to go astray. We have all confidence in
this, and shall have, if we do our duty. Then let that Spirit which we
so much desire to have in our hearts, control and govern us; permit it
to eradicate every vile principle and influence; and do not let our
notions and traditions stand in the way of our yielding a ready assent
to the rolling forth of God's kingdom in the last days. The law of God
should be our joy. The study and the knowledge of it are blessings
that have been vouchsafed unto us in this generation. The Lord has
conferred this holy Priesthood upon us; be has opened up a
communication between us and his throne, by which we ourselves can
open and find out in regard to the principles which have been taught
from this stand, as well as those taught by the Prophet Joseph.

Vol. 9, p.97
This is a great and important era in the world's history: it is a
great privilege given in the experience of the human race. God has
shown himself no respecter of persons. The other portions of the human
race have or will have this Gospel laid before them. It has already
been presented to a great extent; and the people might have embraced
it, if they had been disposed to do so. If their minds had been
inclined, they could have seen the kingdom of God upon the earth; for
it has not been an exclusive matter. The Lord has scattered the seed
upon the whole earth. In communities from which we  have come, our
neighbours and friends, by whom we have been surrounded from [p.98]
our infancy, have had the same opportunity that we have had. The only
difference is, we have received it, and they have rejected it; or, in
other words, they hate not seen proper to receive it, although it was
sent as much for their benefit and for their salvation as it was for
ours. The Lord, I repeat, has conferred this great blessing upon the
human family in these last days, and it is for those whose hearts are
touched with the Spirit of the Living God, who can see that this is
the kingdom spoken of by the Prophets in olden times, who have
gathered together for the purpose of establishing the principles of
righteousness permanently upon the earth, and who do not forget those
things committed unto them, and who remember, when they come together
before the Lord, the world that they have come from. It be, hoves them
not to forget the wickedness by which they were surrounded, nor the
motives that brought them together. If you do not bear in mind these
things, why did you not stay where you were? If you wish to serve the
Devil your, own way, why aid not you stay in the world where you had
that liberty, which, we might say, is the least desirable upon the
footstool of God? There are many in the world, who are associated with
this Church, who think it would be the greatest privilege they could
enjoy to be freed from the wickedness that stalks abroad at noonday;
but when such come to Zion, how soon do they forget the condition of
others whom it is their duty to remember, because they are in
circumstances similar to those which surrounded them before they were
enabled to gather home.

Vol. 9, p.98
We should remember that we have been collected, from the nations,
through the same motives which now inspire our brethren and sisters in
other lands, to establish righteousness upon the earth, to put down
iniquity, and to hate the report thereof. You will see this manifest
in the correspondence of our brethren who are still among the nations.
It was formerly manifest in ours, and each of us was accustomed to
exclaim," Oh that I could be delivered from Babylon!" We were finally
enabled to come up here, and to get deliverance from that great
wickedness which was an eyesore to us every day. Then how do we act?
Do we hanker for the wickedness of the world? Our traditions are still
thick upon us; and if we do not remember our covenants and strive to
see things by the light of the Holy Spirit, we shall soon be led to
find fault with things which we see around us.

Vol. 9, p.98
Perhaps those who thus become disaffected may not say anything about
it for a time; but they will say in their hearts and souls that they
do not like this, they disapprove of that, and they despise the other.
They do not at first speak of these things, but the next thing they do
in the path to ruin is to neglect their prayers, to neglect their
every duty, and finally they are led captive by the Devil. They ask if
that spirit that has actuated them in their early experience, and that
has been the motive-spring in times gone by, sanctions what they see
around them. Darkness gradually gets into their minds, and the first
thing they know they are led back to love the wickedness of the world.

Vol. 9, p.98
This is because they forget that upon themselves rests the
responsibility of making that Zion about which they talked, prayed,
and preached. It is because they forget that it is their business to
labour for the establishment of righteous principles, and to walk
wickedness under their feet.

Vol. 9, p.98
This is the duty, and this should be the labour of all that come up
here. They should let the law of [p.99] of the Lord be the delight of
their souls day by day. They should let the principles of our holy
religion absorb every other feeling. If this comes in contact with
their previously received opinions, let it be eradicated from their
souls by the Spirit of the Living God; and the quicker they can do
this the better it will be for them.

Vol. 9, p.99
The work in which you have thus far been engaged, brethren and
sisters, is worth everything you possess; and if actuated by righteous
motives, you will seek by industry and economy to establish good
principles, to promote righteousness, and to do that for which you
have been called into the fold of Christ; you will endeavour to do
that which is necessary to amalgamate your sentiments and efforts for
your own comfort and the comfort of those around you; you will
endeavour to build up; you will work diligently in that sphere in
which you are called to labour, and the kingdom of God and its
righteousness will be the first thing in your minds. Whatever you may
have to mourn about, you will have a joy in labouring for the kingdom
of God.

Vol. 9, p.99
It should be the delight of every man and woman to strive to
accomplish the greatest amount of good in whatever sphere they are or
may be called to act.

Vol. 9, p.99
We are exhorted in the Sciptures not to be covetous; therefore we
should not let covetousness get into our hearts, for that will drown
the best affections of, our nature; it will ruin any man or woman that
encourages it. It is idolatry to worship the creature instead of the
Creator; hence covetousness becomes idolatry. I could wish there was
not any of it with us.

Vol. 9, p.99
This, you must remember, is no argument in favour of wastefulness,
neither does it authorize us to neglect the cultivation of the ground,
or to be careless with the things which the Lord puts into our hands.
We should strive to make the soil produce for the benefit of ourselves
and the advancement of the interests of the kingdom of God. The
mechanic also should be as diligent as he can; and whatever the labour
appointed shall be, all should be diligent therein, and not say that
because they are not to be covetous, they will therefore go and waste
away that which the Lord has given them. [President; Brigham Young:
They will be cursed if they do it.] It is displeasing in the sight of
God, for it is doing a discredit to him who has created these bounties
of nature for the use of man and for the benefit of all his creatures.

Vol. 9, p.99
Let us have no other object in view than the building up of the
kingdom of God. I have heard persons say that we should not give our
means away, but we should go and do this or that; and in fact I have
frequently thought such persons seem to be extravagant and wasteful on
purpose to squander their means, and thus prevent those who are
appointed to take charge of the kingdom of God on the earth from
controlling it. Whoever does this scattering, destroying, and wasting
away is actuated by the spirit of the Devil.

Vol. 9, p.99
The Lord Almighty is willing to bless the Saints, we are informed, if
they are willing to take care of and and use that which he puts into
their hands in that way that will best promote the interests of his
kingdom upon the earth. As we were told here this morning, the earth
is full of good things, and whom will they belong to? We are here now;
but everything we have is borrowed—our lives, the breath that is in
our, nostrils, and all that we now seem to possess. This is not our
abiding place. In this our present capacity we are in a state of
probation or mortality, and [p.100] we have borrowed everything that
we possess. Nothing belongs to us that we now enjoy; it is merely
loaned to us. If we are faithful to those things given unto us, and
make a wise use of them, the promise is that we shall be made rulers
over many things. We are nothing here; We are as it were lent to
ourselves for a season, and it is expected of us that we will make
ourselves worthy to receive everlasting habitations, which have been
prepared for us from before the foundation of the world. The Father
has many mansions, as Jesus said—"I go to prepare a place for you,
that where I am ye may be also."

Vol. 9, p.100
We have a great deal to do to destroy wickedness and establish
righteousness upon the earth, and to prepare ourselves for the
establishment of Zion, that she may become the head upon the earth.

Vol. 9, p.100
Will we bear correction and proper tutorage? Will we bear chastisement
and throw aside our own faults and frivolous actions? Will we live our
religion, or will we give way to every foolish thing that comes in our
path, and thus let our minds be drawn from the pure steam into byways,
and thus bring about our ruin? Will we seek to hide the light from our
brethren and sisters who feel an ardent desire to gather with the
Saints, that they may possess the same blessings that we this day
enjoy? Do we feel that we will do right and hold ourselves and all
that we possess upon the altar of the kingdom of God? Do we feel that
we should be diligent and economical, that we should seek unto the
elements that we are surrounded with, and take that course that will
make us the most independent people upon the earth? If we should bless
the earth and ask God to bless it, that it may bring forth for our
support and sustenance, and that we may have power to draw forth and
combine the elements, and thus make us independent of every nation,
kindred, tongue, and people.

Vol. 9, p.100
It is my faith that this is the ruling kingdom upon the earth; I feel
satisfied that it will ere long be so. In it are bound up my hopes of
salvation and of success in this world and that which is to come.
Besides this, I know that every other nation and kingdom will be
broken to pieces, and this will become the head of the nations. If
ever righteousness is established, it will be upon this footing; and
so far from dreading it, the people should rejoice that it will be so,
for their own governments and kingdoms are rotting to pieces and
tumbling down. When this kingdom is fully established, there will be
no oppression, but people will be put in possession of a full
enjoyment of their own principles, and be left to act according to the
dictates of their own consciences, and none will be deprived of this
privilege. Our Father and God will never force a man's conscience, but
every man will have this power and privilege of receiving or
rejecting. But there is one thing they will not be permitted to do,
and that is to infringe upon each other's rights.

Vol. 9, p.100
Man is an independent being in his agency, to do right or wrong, and
has the liberty of doing as he pleases; but I qualify this by saying
that he has not the right to do wrong or to infringe upon the rights
of another individual. This is the law of society, and it is also the
law of heaven. We live together, we have been brought forth upon this
earth, and we dwell together in communities. Men must respect the
rights of each other, and it will be so in all nations upon the earth
under the government of God. I feel as though I want to see this
kingdom triumph, and I feel that the whole world will see it.
Wickedness and corruption will be controlled, and [p.101] eventually
be eradicated and extinguished from the earth. Many will yet cling to
righteousness, and it will finally triumph.

Vol. 9, p.101
If we have been enabled to form a nucleus here, we ought never to
forget the inestimable privilege. We ought to let those little foolish
things that have transpired with us pass from our minds, and cling to
the principles of salvation.

Vol. 9, p.101
This is the way I feel, and I pray God to enable us to hold on, to be
humble and faithful all the days of our lives—to be faithful in this
great work; for it is not only a lifetime for us, but for our children
and our children's children for ever, so far as we can control and
instruct them, so that when we are gone down into our graves, they may
have a foundation to build upon. I pray God to help us to train up our
children that they may command their children after them, that this
work may be perpetuated by them. I have no fears with regard to its
being accomplished; but I have a desire that we should have a part in
it, and our children also, that we may meet again, and, after having
been faithful over a few things, that we may be made rulers over many;
which I pray the Lord may grant, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

Brigham Young, January 5, 1860

Sufferings of the Saints—Overcoming Evil With Good, &c.

Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, January 5, 1860.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.101
Referring to the ideas advanced by our brother who has just sat down,
in regard to the suffering of the children of men upon the earth, I
will say it is a subject worthy of reflection. Have the enemies of the
kingdom of God on the earth the power to bring suffering upon the
people who love and serve him, that they have to bring suffering upon
themselves? I answer, They have not. We cannot find, in all the
history extant, that mankind have ever exerted themselves more to
destroy the kingdom of God from the earth than they have to destroy
themselves. All their endeavours to overthrow the	holy Priesthood
of heaven and its righteous rule among men have always tended a
hundredfold more to their own overthrow and utter destruction. Like
the leaves of autumn, they have fallen to the ground and are
forgotten. It was prophesied by Joseph the Prophet that the bones of
those who drove the Church from Missouri, and killed men, women, 	
and children, should bleach upon the Plains. This has been fulfilled.
Did they sutter more than the people of God whom they drove from their
homes—from their firesides in winter—from their fathers and mothers
and friends, and the land [p.102] of their nativity? Yes, there is
scarcely a comparison. Their sufferings in crossing the Plains to the
gold regions of California have been greater by far than ever the
sufferings of the Saints have been in crossing the Plains to Utah.
These are facts that are present with us. The bones of those who drove
the Saints from Independence, from Jackson County, then from Clay and
Davis Counties, and last of all from Caldwell County, from whence they
fled into Illinois, have been scattered over the Plains—gnawed and
broken by wild beasts, and axe there bleaching to this day, while the
Saints who have died on the Plains have, without an exception, had a
decent burial where they have died,—have had friends to condole with
and comfort them in their dying moments, and to mourn for a season
with their bereaved relatives. These comforts and blessings were
denied the murderers of Joseph and Hyrum Smith and of scores of the
Saints, and they were left in the bitterness of death without a friend
and without mercy. They suffered immensely more than did the Saints
whom they persecuted; they received that which they sought to bring
upon the Saints, and that too in good measure, pressed down, and
running over.

Vol. 9, p.102
I have said and will say that there never was a colony settled on this
continent, since its discovery by Columbus, with so little suffering
as have had the Latter-day Saints who settled these valleys.

Vol. 9, p.102
I will now leave these ideas, and turn my attention on to the remarks
made by brother Lorenzo Snow in the the forenoon. The principles and
doctrine couched in those remarks are of great interest to the human
family. I will take the liberty to treat upon the same principles, but
shall carry the ideas still further, though in my own language and
style of delivery. I will use a few words of Scripture concerning the
evil that now exists and has existed upon the earth, referring to
certain characters who have always been upon the earth and are still
upon it, who are actually, to a great extent, "lording over God's
heritage." I would plant my remarks here; and then for the context, I
will use another saying—"For it is God which worketh in you both to
will and and to do of his good pleasure." I have but little time to
expound and explain minutely, but will start at the beginning. God has
created man in his own image, upright. Man in his creation is but a
very little lower than the angels. In what degree and capacity is he
lower than the angels? Angels are those beings who have been on an
earth like this, and have passed through the same ordeals that we are
now passing through. They have kept their first estate far enough to
preserve themselves in the Priesthood. They did not so violate the law
of the Priesthood and condemn themselves to the sin against the Holy
Ghost as to be finally lost. They are not crowned with the celestial
ones. They are persons who have lived upon an earth, but did not
magnify the Priesthood in that high degree that many others have done
who have become Gods, even the sons of God. Human beings that pertain
to this world, who do not magnify or are not capable of magnifying
their high calling in the Priesthood and receive crowns of glory,
immortality, and eternal lives, will also, when they again receive
their bodies, become angels and will receive a glory. They are single,
without families or kingdoms to reign over. All the difference between
men and angels is, men are passing through the  day of trial that
angels have already passed through. They belong to the same family
that [p.103] we do; but they have proven themselves worthy only of an
exaltation to the state of angels, whereas we have the privilege of
obtaining not only the same exaltation they enjoy, but of going
further until we become Gods, even the sons of God.

Vol. 9, p.103
My next reflections are upon the state of mankind, their position
before God in their creation and being upon the earth in the
connection of the spirit and tabernacle, and the influences that
surround them. There are certain influences that we have no control
over: man is controlled by surrounding influences in a greater or less
degree. For instance, we cannot avert the consequences of the fall as
it is called, of Adam, which came through his transgressing certain
words or laws given to him by his Father and God. In consequence of
this, sin came into the world, and death by sin. We are more or less
controlled by the influences that have been introduced into the world
by the power of Satan upon the children of men, and will be so long as
we live in the flesh.

Vol. 9, p.103
Permit me to diverge a moment from the legitimate chain of the subject
before us. I do not myself wish, nor do I ask any man in the world to
create a spirit of reformation to sing and shout ourselves "away to
everlasting bliss." There never was any such reformation desired by
me. All I have ever asked for or contended for is a reformation in the
life of this people; that the thief should stop his stealing, the
swearer his swearing, the liar his lying, the deceiver his deceiving,
and the man who loves the world more than his God and his religion
wean his affections from those objects and place them where they of
right belong. I do not wish anybody to cherish a wild enthusiasm, so
common in the world, which is produced by the excitement of animal
passions, and makes people weep and cry out in an insane manner. I
wish the people to make themselves acquainted with facts pertaining to
God, to heaven, to mankind upon the earth, their errand here, for what
they are created, the nature of their organization, who has power over
them, who controls them, how much they can control themselves, &c.,
&c.; and then let us see whether we can be men and conduct ourselves
like Saints, or live and act like the wicked.

Vol. 9, p.103
My reflections led me to inquire who it is that has influence over us.
Can you inform me why people do wrong when they know the path of right
and can walk in it as easily as we can walk home in broad daylight? Is
the cause of this to be found in the heavens? No. Is it to be found in
the spirit God has placed in our tabernacles? No. Where is it to be
found? In the power of the Enemy of all righteousness, who holds
dominion over our flesh, which flesh is intimately connected, with the
spirit God has placed within it. Herein is a warfare.

Vol. 9, p.103
Brother Lorenzo was striving to lay before the people the necessity of
their letting good overcome evil, instead of letting evil overcome
good. His remarks supplied to me a number of texts, showing the
precise situation of mankind before the Father and his angels, and
before all the heavens. Men try to lord it over God's heritage. I
understand that saying in this wise: The spirits that are in men axe
as pure as the Gods are: then why do they consent to do evil? Because
of the influences of evil that are in the flesh. Over it the Enemy of
all righteousness has held dominion, has exercised a right, and has
apparently triumphed. When mankind give way to evil and suffer the
flesh to rule and contaminate the pure spirit tabernacled within it,
they lord it over God's heritage. When men consent to evil, the spirit
within them do [p.104] not answer approvingly. Though the inhabitants
of the earth are in darkness and blindness, yet they are not so
ignorant as they represent themselves to be. There is a spirit in them
that reproves them continually when they do wrong, until they have
sinned away the day of grace, and a mantle of darkness is thrown
around them to shut out for ever the light of God. Until then, they
are checked continually, are taught, and chastened or justified as the
case may be.

Vol. 9, p.104
When people do fight, they rest upon their beds, sleep sweetly, and
rejoice in righteousness in their secret moments. When they do evil,
it brings sorrow and deep pain to them in their private reflections.
"But there is a spirit in man, and the inspiration of the Almighty
giveth them understanding." In every man there is a candle of the Lord
which burns with a clear light; and if by the wickedness of a man it
is extinguished, then farewell for ever to that individual. The people
say they do as well as they know how. This may be true. It is also
true that there is a great amount of ignorance. But who among this
people does an evil without knowing it? Is there a man in this kingdom
who betrays his God and his brethren, without being perfectly
conscious that he does an evil? I think not. Is there one who treats
the name of the Deity with lightness, using his name in vain, that
believes himself justified? I think not. Is there one who takes
advantage of his neighbour or a fellow-being, deceiving and wronging
him, that believes he does right? I think not. When men do wrong, they
know that they do wrong. Is there a person in this community that can
lie, and feel justified in the belief that he is telling the truth?
Does the thief feel justified in doing right when he steals his
neighbour's goods? No. The blackest vagabond, and renegade that walks
the streets of this city or Territory is conscious when he does right
and when he does wrong. Notwithstanding all this, there is a great
deal of ignorance.

Vol. 9, p.104
Just as long as we live within the purview of the reconciliation of
the Spirit of God, that visits us from time to time, revealing the
truth and and the righteousness of our God, and yield to that and
never cast it from us, whether we live or die, there is a salvation
for us. There is a salvation for all the sons and daughters of Adam
and Eve, no matter where they have lived or when, nor whether
Christian, Mussulman, Jew, barbarian, or Gentile, that do not deny the
power of God and sin against the Holy Ghost. You may discover that I
am a Universalist. I am; and I am also a Calvinist, for the Almighty
decreed all this before the worlds were. As I progress in my remarks
you can see plainly that a widely extended field opens to our minds.

Vol. 9, p.104
Is every man and woman capable of receiving the highest glory of God?
No. We are surrounded with circumstances that control us to a certain
degree. My father and mother moved into the State of Vermont, and it
happened that I was horn there. I cannot help that. They might have
stayed in Massachusetts, close to Boston. If they had, I should have
been born there, and I could not have helped that. My father's name
was John Young, and my mother's maiden name was Nabby How. I cannot
help that; My father was a poor, honest, hard-working man; and his
mind seemingly stretched from east to west, from north to south; and
to the day of his death he wanted to command worlds; but the Lord
would never permit him to get rich. He wanted to command all, and that
too in righteousness. I cannot help all this; I have no power  to
control such circumstances. When [p.105] I was about twenty months
old, my father moved from Vermont into the State of New York, where I
lived with him until I became a man. I cannot help that. There are a
thousand circumstances I cannot help or control that are thrown around
me without any action of my choice.

Vol. 9, p.105
I cannot help being here. We might have gone to Vancouver's Island;
and if we had, we should probably have been driven away or used up
before this time. But here we are in the valleys of the mountains,
where the Lord directed me to lead the people. The brethren who apex
in foreign countries desire to gather to the gathering-place of the
Saints, and they have for the present to come to Great Salt Lake City.
They cannot help that. Why did we not go to San Francisco? Because the
Lord told me not: "For there are lions in the way, and they will
devour the lambs, if you take them there." What now can we do? Why,
instead of being merchants, instead of going to St. Louis to buy
goods, we can go down to our Dixie land, the southern part of our
Territory, and raise cotton and manufacture goods for ourselves. These
are circumstances we are creating with which to surround our children,
and to form the foundation of the future prosperity of this community.
They will be more or less governed by the circumstances we create for
them. They will make their own bonnets, ribbons, hats, coats, and
dresses of every kind. While we are governed and controlled by
circumstances over which we have no power, still we possess ability
and power in our different spheres of action to call into existence
circumstances to surround ourselves and our children, which will more
or less control them; and, if they are planned in righteousness, will
tend to lead us and our children to heaven. I have power to call upon
the brethren to go south and raise cotton and indigo, the olive, and
the grape. I have done it. In doing this, it throws them under the
influence of new surroundings and new circumstances. They in their
turn can, by perseverance and faithfulness, under the dictations of
the Spirit of truth, bring forth a train of happy circumstances to
bless them, to bless their wives, to bless their children, and to`
bless the kingdom of God.

Vol. 9, p.105
I have power to send brethren to the east or to the west to buy our
goods. I have power to say, John, William, or Thomas, Go and find a
gold mine; but I am not disposed to exercise this power in that way.
God has given this power to me. Let the brethren who have been called
to go south go willingly, with their heads up and glory, hallelujah!
in their hearts; for they are pioneers of future greatness, power, and
independence to Israel. They possess power to do this. When the
husbandman goes into his field, he has power to plough up the soil.
When it is ready, he has power to plant corn in rows or otherwise; he
has power to sow wheat or oats in drills or broadcast, and harrow in
or cover the seeds, that they may grow. What we sow we shall also
reap. We have great power committed unto us, and yet we are confined
by certain laws that we cannot avert or control.

Vol. 9, p.105
The power of choice all intelligent beings inherit from the Gods of
eternity; it is innate. This statement might even be applied to the
brute creation; but it is not my purpose to extend my remarks in that
channel to-day. The Latter-day Saints can take the road that leads to
life everlasting, if they choose; or, if they choose, they can take
the road that leads to apostacy. As individuals, we must guard our
affections from becoming contaminated [p.106] with the love of earthly
riches, or anything that is of earth, whether animate or inanimate.
Uncertainty is strewed around us, and disappointment is the constant
companion of those who worship at the shrine of the god of this world.
If we centre our affections upon any earthly object, whether within
our reach or out of our reach, should we be bereaved of that object,
we are left to mourn and lament in darkness because of our ignorance
and folly. Let our love be for God and truth, righteousness and peace,
being contented and happy with present endowments; and as the way
opens to further progression, greater possessions, walk forward in the
light of God and hold what we obtain for him and his cause, coveting
not what we possess, and not with an avaricious desire reaching after
what we cannot possess. If we do opposite to this, our whole existence
will be craped with disappointment and mourning. Then let us keep the
world and its allurements aloof from our affections. We may have the
ability to build for ourselves beautiful houses, to plant choice
orchards and vineyards, to adorn our grounds with flowers and
sweet-scented shrubs, and have lovely families, and possess horses and
chariots, silver and gold, this, that, and the other, in abundance.
But if our affections are placed upon these things, we shall either go
out of the kingdom of Christ and miss being exalted sons of God, or
will see our error, repent of our folly, learn to control our
affections, desires, and passions, and willingly let "God rule within
us to will and to do of his good pleasure," having no mind only that
which is of heaven.

Vol. 9, p.106
Have we a will? Yes. It is an endowment, a trait of the character of
the Gods, with which all intelligence is endowed, in heaven and on
earth,—the power to accept or reject.

Vol. 9, p.106
Then, wherever the wisdom of God directs, let our affections and the
labour of our lives be centred to that point, and not set our hearts
on going east or west, north or south, on living here or there, on
possessing this or that; but let our will be swallowed up in the will
of God, allowing him to rule supremely within us until the spirit
overcomes the flesh, and the world, Satan, and the flesh are
vanquished and lie under our feet. Then and not till then will the
righteousness of God reign triumphantly. It may be asked whether I
have any idols? Yes, I have most darling idols—my God and my religion,
and they are all the idols I wish to have. "Have you no wife that you
idolize?" If I have, let the Lord fake her and give her to somebody
else. "Have you no children that you idolize?" If I have, let the Lord
have them. I possess that which is apparently mine; but why should I
call them mine, until I have passed the ordeals mortals must pass, and
they are sealed to me by the authorities of the Gods in a way that
they cannot be taken from me? They are now in my possession, and I
hold them by the undisputed right of that possession. Anything we have
upon this earth we only seem to have, for in reality we own nothing.
No person on the earth can truly call anything his own, and never will
until he has passed the ordeals we are all now passing, and has
received his body again in a glorious resurrection, to be crowned by
him who will be ordained and set apart to set a crown upon our heads.
Then will be given to us that which we now only seem to own, and we
will be forever one with the Father and the Son, and not until then.

Vol. 9, p.106
There is a great difference in the individual capacity of people. Some
can receive much more than others [p.107] can: hence we read of
different degrees of glory. How many kingdoms glory of there are, I
know not; and how many degrees of glory there are in these kingdoms, I
know not; but there are multitudes of them. Paul speaks of three,
Joseph Smith and Sidney Rigdon saw three, and multitudes more have we
seen by the Spirit of revelation, according to the capacity of our
understandings. Can we so live and direct ourselves as to receive
glory, immortality, and eternal lives? We can. Then love not the
world, nor the things of the world. Desire not that which is not for
us, but desire only that which God has ordained for our benefit and
advancement in the science of eternal life; then can we advance with
accelerated speed in the things of God. 

Vol. 9, p.107
But is it not visibly manifest that the great majority want to lord it
over God's heritage. Wicked kings lord it over the consciences of
their subjects, priests over their people, and masters over their
servants; and wicked dispositions tell us to do this and to desire
that which pertains to folly: they prompt almost constantly to lord it
over God's heritage. Where is God's heritage? It is in our affections,
our love, delight, glory, and happiness. Let us honour God's heritage,
sanctify it, and bring all into subjection that surrounds it and is
connected with it, sanctifying the Lord in our affections. We see all
the world trying to loss it over God's heritage. It is in the spirit
that the evil principle and power is trying to overcome and rule over
the divine principle planted there. This constantly leads the children
of men astray.

Vol. 9, p.107
What power is legally ours? That which was given to Adam and the human
family in former days. Power? Yes. Dominion? Yes. Glory? Yes. Honour?
Yes. That which pertains to this world? Yes. That which pertains to
the next? Yes. Let us understand this power and this privilege that
God has guaranteed to the human family. He has first imparted power to
mankind to control the elements; and when this is employed faithfully
to magnify righteousness, then excellence, magnificence, splendour,
beauty, honour, glory, and Godlike power will follow as the results.
This power must be guided by the Almighty. Let the people be led by
the revelations of Jesus Christ, and the finger of God will be made
manifest before them day by day in their progress to eternal
happiness; for this is the privilege of the faithful.

Vol. 9, p.107
Shall we not choose for ourselves? Yes. Have we not rights? Yes. Have
we not power? Yes. Have we not authority bequeathed to us from the
heavens—a legacy from God to hold dominion over the elements? Yes.
Then go to like men, like angels, like Him we read of, whom we love
and serve and worship, who in his former capacity organized the
elements as we are taught to do for our own benefit, beauty, comfort,
excellency, and glory, and beautify the earth and make it like the
garden of Eden, so that the angels will delight to come and dwell
here, and Jesus Christ will delight to dwell with his brethren on the
earth. This is our right. We are not destitute of rights and
privileges. We have the right of choice. We have the right to dictate,
to plough, plant, sow, reap, gather, mow, clothe ourselves and
families, and gather around us in abundance all the comforts and
blessings of life. Have we a right to inflict evil upon our neighbour,
upon the divinity within him, or upon the divinity within ourselves?
No. God should rule in the way and manner he pleases by the
revelations of the Lord Jesus Christ, which will lead [p.108] the
Saints to victory and glory. By-and-by we will possess more rights
than we now possess, but not until they are given to us. God has
decreed from all eternity that we should have rights, power, and
authority over the elements to organize and bring them into use and
make them beneficial and subserve the wants of the human family.

Vol. 9, p.108
I wish to see this people manufacture their own clothing, and make as
good cloth as is in the coat I now have on, and as good silk as is in
the handkerchief around my neck, and as good linen as is in the bosom
and wristbands of my shirt. When we administer the sacrament of the
Lord's Supper, I wish as good wine as can be made in any country, and
that too made by ourselves from grapes grown in our own mountain
valleys. I want to see the people wear hats, boots, coats, etc., made
by ourselves, as good as ever was made in any country.

Vol. 9, p.108
If you will obey my counsel, you will constantly increase in the
riches and the comforts of life; though every time I speak upon this
subject I wish to keep in view that if we cannot handle the things of
this world without unduly placing our affections upon them, I pray God
to keep them out of our possession. I would rather have this people
clad with sheep-skins and goat-skins than to have them possess the
wealth of this world without feeling that they could trample it all
under their feet at any moment. Earthly wealth and greatness should
only be used to subserve the purposes of God upon the earth. This is
what brother Snow was speaking upon this morning. I have briefly
noticed the same subject, using my own style and language. Let the
divinity within the people overcome that wicked, corrupt hellish
influence the Devil has power to introduce.

Vol. 9, p.108
Do not imagine that I am in the least finding fault with the Devil. I
would not bring a railing accusation against him, for he is fulfilling
his office and calling manfully; he is more faithful in his calling
than are many of the people. God is not yet going to destroy
wickedness from the earth. How frequently we hear it reiterated from
the pulpit that he is going to destroy all wickedness. No such thing.
He will destroy the power of sin. When we have lived to see millions
of worlds created—yea, more in number than the particles of matter
that compose this earth and millions of earths like this, if so many
could be numerated by man, and people live on them to pass through the
ordeals we are passing through, you will never see one of them without
a devil. The work the Saviour has on hand is to reduce the power of
the Devil to perfect subjection; and when he has destroyed death and
him that has the power of it, pertaining to this world, then he will
deliver up the kingdom spotless to the Father.

Vol. 9, p.108
I have not told the Saints my feelings, but I will here say that it is
my daily prayer that God will change the power and authority of our
political Government into the hands of the just. Amen. [p.109]

George A. Smith, September 10, 1861

Difficulties With Which the Church Has Had to
Contend in Its Establishment in Utah

Discourse by Elder George A. Smith, delivered at Logan,
Cache County, September 10, 1861.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.109
I love to hear the teachings of the servants of God, especially those
whom God has appointed to preside over his people in all the world. I
love also to contribute my testimony, or to speak to the Saints by way
of encouragement, illustration, and instruction. For twenty-eight
years past, it has been the feeling of my heart that if there was
anything on the earth that I could do to advance the work of the Lord
in the last days, I wished to do it; and if I have let anything slip
that I ought to have done, it has been for want of understanding and a
proper knowledge of the circumstances at the time. I entertain the
same sentiments and determination to-day upon this subject that I have
entertained for twenty-eight years past.

Vol. 9, p.109
I am gratified and rejoice exceedingly in beholding the faces of my
brethren and sisters in this valley. From the manner which the people
here have received the President and his escort, it is plain they are
wide awake. A band of music met us on the mountain side, and they
played with a free goodwill. The drummer seemed as though he was
determined to beat the head of his drum in; and when the brethren
undertook to sing in the meetinghouse. at Wellsville, it seemed as
though their united voices would tear the house to pieces, so loud
were their rejoicings. The spirit in them inspired them to do as they
did.

Vol. 9, p.109
We do not realize to the full extent what we are doing. We are
actually settling a portion of the earth that has been considered
uninhabitable. We are reclaiming it from a desert, and building upon
it a foundation for an immense State; and that State is composed of a
united people, who are almost universally of harmonious sentiments.
The foundation of this settlement of the "Mormon" people in the
mountains really attracted the notice of the Federal Government. We
had been mobbed and persecuted and driven from place to place, from
city to city. On that kind of treatment we have flourished; our
numbers have increased, although many of our brethren have laid their
bones in the grave prematurely, and many of our wives and children
have perished through persecution; yet from their ashes have seemed to
spring thousands.

Vol. 9, p.109
When we fled into the wilderness, our enemies said, "Now, let the
Mormons alone; they will encounter so many difficulties and so many
natural objections to their growth, they must come to naught; they
will quarrel with each other, and they will soon break up, and we
shall have no more trouble with them."

Vol. 9, p.109
When James K. Polk, President of the United States, was told that the
"Mormons" had occupied the Great Basin, and were making settlements on
the borders of the Great Salt Lake, "Why," said he, "that is the key
of the continent." When the  wisdom of the venerable Senator, the late
[p.110] Secretary Cass, was brought into requisition on the subject,
"What shall we do with the Mormons?" said he. "Send a small army among
them, under the command of an intelligent officer; send good-looking,
companionable, sociable officers, and a few strong-minded women; yes,
send men who are calculated to win away their females, and thus
civilize them, by introducing among them habits of modern Christian
civilization; and in a short time you will reduce them to the
necessity of being satisfied with one wife." Colonel Steptoe was sent
here to fulfil that mission with the gentlemanly officers and soldiers
who composed his command. The object of their errand, however, was not
accomplished.

Vol. 9, p.110
In a short time afterwards they came to the conclusion that it was
necessary to take a step that should make an utter end of "Mormonism"
at once, by a decided and bold stroke of "our gallant little army."
The nation was proud of so grand an undertaking. The press lauded the
project, and the members of the Government were proud of the zeal. in
which this enterprising war was undertaken. The delusion passed
current that the "Mormons" would now be broken up. Their first hope
was that famine would reduce us to destruction; but this had failed.

Vol. 9, p.110
And while they were looking for tidings that in the hard winter of
1856 the "Mormons" had all perished of starvation, our Delegates
suddenly appeared at the Capitol, asking for admission into the Union
as a State. This astonished them.

Vol. 9, p.110
Do they not remember that from the earliest period of our history, the
nation and the different States have recognized us as a separate
people? In 1834 Daniel Dunklin, Governor of Missouri, said in an
official document that the constitution and laws of the State of
Missouri made ample provisions for the protection of the Mormons; but
the prejudices of the people of Missouri were so great against them,
that they could not be enforced, and consequently the Mormons could
not be reinstated in the possession of their lands and protected in
their rights.

Vol. 9, p.110
If my friend, Attorney-General Blair here, will allow me, I will quote
Blackstone, who says that "Allegiance is that ligament or thread which
ties or binds the subject to the sovereign, and for which the subject
is entitled to protection from the sovereign." Now, the very minute
that the sovereign, king, or government, republic, or whatever form of
government it may be, shall cease to extend protection to their
subjects, whether they be many or few they necessarily become
independent, and are compelled for self-preservation to protect
themselves and to look out for their own wants and provide for their
own necessities. That is the situation we were in in Missouri when
Governor Dunklin declared that the constitution and laws of Missouri
could not be enforced so as to protect this people. It was virtually
declaring us independent of that State, and acknowledging our right to
protect ourselves in that capacity. The truth of this position was
further illustrated by the imposition upon us of a treaty by
Major-General Lucas in the fall of 1838, which treaty was approved by
Major-General Clark, and subsequently by L. W. Boggs, Governor of the
State; and thus, contrary to our will, and at the point of thousands
of bayonets, were we compelled to be one of the high contracting
parties to a treaty—an exercise of power which belongs alone to
independent sovereignty.

Vol. 9, p.110
From that day, and I do not know how long before, so far as allegiance
is concerned, we were cast without the pale of the  jurisdiction of
the Government in which we lived. It was not we that did this: it was
forced [p.111] upon us. We were law-abiding citizens, and wanted the
protection of the laws, the constitution, and the Government of
Missouri: we wished to remain quietly in our homes, and have the
privilege of eating the bread of industry, and to rear our children in
virtue's ways. But no, "these institutions [constitution and laws] are
not for you Mormons."

Vol. 9, p.111
We found the same doctrine held good in Illinois, and the same
principle has been carried out precisely by the action of the General
Government towards us.

Vol. 9, p.111
I was told at Washington that if we were not Mormons, we should be
hailed with generosity and friendship; and the prestige of having
subdued this country and brought it into use would have placed us
foremost in the rank of Territories. But we were "Mormons." These are
the sentiments, the spirit, and the feeling all over the country and
with the Government.

Vol. 9, p.111
We look at this matter as it is. The General Government is not going
to donate land to us, while they were ready to give the settlers in
Oregon six hundred and forty acres of land each, half as much for
their wives, and a quarter as much for each one of their children.
Oregon is located on the seaboard, possessing the advantage of large
navigable rivers. It has a flourishing commerce growing up, providing
the people with exchanges at comparatively little cost.

Vol. 9, p.111
Utah is in the heart of the desert. It requires persons of the most
undaunted courage and energy to possess it at all. Then, why not give
theme chance to occupy the land? Why not encourage the settlers of
Utah, to reward them for their energy and toil in reclaiming a desert,
by giving them six hundred and forty acres of laded apiece? Because
"they are damned Mormons!" That is the reason they do not give them an
acre.

Vol. 9, p.111
What do we find in the administration of Mr. Buchanan? The very first
step he took was to gather the flower of the American army—the finest
and best appointed army that ever the United States fitted out. This
was the declaration of the members of the Cabinet and the press
throughout the whole country. The army under Washington that captured
Lord Cornwallis hardly amounted to twelve thousand men; the army that
was sent to Utah and actually marched for this Territory numbered over
thirteen thousand soldiers; buff altogether, with the attaches they
employed, it amounted to upwards of seventeen thousand men. Even this
vast army was not allowed to pass through the inhabited parts of the
Territory until the High Commissioners sent by the President of the
United States, exercising, though disclaiming the authority of the
treaty-making power, negotiated for their passage into the
settlements. Many attempts were made to violate this compact, and in
many instances they did so to a limited extent, but they found dangers
beset them. An old Frenchman said they would damn the "Mormons" when
they would get up, and when they would go to bed, when they would
drink, smoke, and gamble, and they would say, "Why not go to work and
destroy them?" Then they would reason, "We are here right in the midst
of the Mormons: there are only a few thousands of us; and if we
commence the play, we shall all go under: then the people will come
from the States and kill all the Mormons; but what good would that do
us if we were all dead." God fought our battles.

Vol. 9, p.111
To conclude the argument that we are an independent people,
acknowledged by the United States, and that our Territory was no
longer tenable to their armies, but must be evacuated, orders were
given by the [p.112] President to destroy everything that could be of
use to us here. "Burst your cannon, blow up your magazines, and waste
everything you cannot carry away and that would be of any use whatever
to the Mormon people; for in vacuating a Territory we cannot conquer.
We must let nothing go into the hands of our enemies that will in any
way benefit them." The destruction of property in this way is an
evidence of hostilities. This is the practice of nations that are at
war with each other, to destroy what they cannot carry away.

Vol. 9, p.112
We have had to protect ourselves and sustain the expense of Indian
wars, make our own laws, regulate ourselves in our own way, and no
nation, kindred, tongue, or people has the right to say, Why do you
so? This right so far has been conceded; the army has been withdrawn
from our country, and they have gone away, in a manner acknowledging
their defeat. To be sure, many of the officers went away saying, "We
will come by-and-by and wipe you out." But as God would have it, they
are employed in paying such compliments to each other as they bad
designed to inflict upon us.

Vol. 9, p.112
I have friends in what is now termed the Northern and Southern
Confederacies, for now the Federal Union is one of the things that has
ceased to be. Such a thing as the Government of the United States as
organized by our fathers has ceased to exist. The North claims to be
it; but the United States as a Government, as a nation, as organized
by our fathers, is among the things that were. Fragments of it, in the
shape of separate governments or combinations, may be able to inflict
national chastisement upon each other, or make war with foreign
nations; but it is only as a fraction, and not as a whole. The State
of Kentucky declares that neither the North nor South shall march
armies into their Territory. You find in the history of the wars of
Europe that an armed neutrality is not an uncommon thing. Kentucky is
observing the same. She is a powerful State; she may be drawn into the
great vortex of war; she may take sides with the North or with the
South, or most likely be divided on both sides; but she is no more in
connection with the General Government, as it is called, than with
Tennessee or Virginia.

Vol. 9, p.112
Turmoil and mob power rule. They are destroying each other,
demolishing public improvements: printing presses have been destroyed
in Missouri and most other States. Blackstone says that a press that
publishes falsehood and licentiousness is a nuisance, and that all
corporations should have power to abate it. We abated the Expositor in
Nauvoo according to law on this ground. Both the North and the South
have been doing the same thing: hundreds of papers have been
suppressed. Gov. Ford said it was right to abate the Expositor, but it
would have been better by mob than by municipal authority; and now mob
law rules the whole country and destroys printing presses without let
or hindrance.

Vol. 9, p.112
We will now speak of our mountain home. The Lord has smiled upon these
valleys. Colonel Fremont was in the Bear River Valley in August, 1843,
when the mercury stood at 29 degrees, showing conclusively that grain
could not be ripened here. People in the States would pick up that
report and say, "Everything will freeze to death there." A few years
passed away, and you find eight or nine hundred families of Saints in
Cache Valley, and they can raise the finest wheat,  flax, and wool. I
saw yesterday as fine a specimen of tobacco as can be raised in
Virginia. Every nation [p.113] feels it is their best policy and their
duty to adopt such a system of political economy as will provide for
their own wants, and protect themselves against the exactions of other
nations.

Vol. 9, p.113
We need not expect to get cotton from the Southern States, for they
are fighting with the North, and have not time to raise it and
communication is cut off by a blockade. We need not expect to get
tobacco from the South, for the negroes are at work digging
entrenchments and raising corn for the Southern army.

Vol. 9, p.113
We have got to provide for ourselves as a great family and as a
nation. All enlightened nations have endeavoured to get control of a
northern and southern climate. The God of heaven, in his abundant
mercy, has given us the control, in these elevated valleys, of a
northern and southern climate.

Vol. 9, p.113
There are a great many persons among us that use tobacco, and there
are some reasons why they use it. For instance, our young men seed
Gentile with a stove pipe hat on, a pair of big whiskers, and a cigar
in his mouth. Oh, it looks so pretty, think our young men; and if they
cannot get a cigar, they must have a pipe. Many of our boys see an old
man that has been educated among the Gentiles, and has contracted,
unfortunately, a habit of chewing tobacco. While walking along, he
spits upon the snow; it colours the virgin snow as though a calf had
been there. The boy looks at it, and says he, "That looks nice;" so he
gets his tobacco, and spits on the snow also. "There," says he, "that
looks as though a man had been along here." This habit has became
stubborn with many people. You may be astonished when I tell you that
it takes about sixty thousand dollars in cash out of our Territory
every year for the article of tobacco. Within the last ten years we
have paid in the neighbourhood of six hundred thousand dollars for
this one article.

Vol. 9, p.113
It is entirely against our interest to pay out this yearly sum for an
article we can raise in our own country, and a violation of the true
principles of political economy. I will appeal to our individual
pockets. I will say I have got to pay for me and my boys for
twenty-five pounds of tobacco in a year. Suppose a tax-gatherer comes,
and my tax is twenty-five dollars, I say I have not a red cent, and I
cannot pay it. It cannot be had; I cannot raise it; but twenty-five
dollars in tobacco must be raised: there are no two ways about that.

Vol. 9, p.113
Now, as a State, in this item of political economy, let us raise and
manufacture our own tobacco, and learn to think and believe that
tobacco of our own raising is just as good and a little better than
that brought from abroad.

Vol. 9, p.113
We sent brethren to the South to raise cotton in 1857. Something like
thirty-three of them went, and the next year many more went, so that
in 1858 the vote of Washington County amounted to one hundred voters.
Many of them were Southern men, who had been gathered from Texas,
Alabama, Mississippi, and other parts of the Southern States. They
were accustomed to raising cotton. The President advised them to go
there and supply the Territory with cotton. It had the appearance of a
barren country generally. The mountains were barren and bleak in their
appearance; red sandstone, and black volcanic rock, and a variety of
grey coloured clay prevailing, altogether giving it a kind of sombre,
deadly appearance. The brethren went to raising cotton in small
patches as they could find the land, and every year they cultivated it
they found the cotton improve in quality. [p.114] They raised better
cotton last year than the year before, and so they have continued
until it has become a certainty that cotton can be raised there.

Vol. 9, p.114
I have seen men load up their cotton and start this way to trade it
off. Say they, "I want to get a few bushels of wheat, and pay in
cotton." The answer has been, "I can do nothing with your cotton; but
if it was spun, I would buy it." So the cotton raiser has considered
it of little use to raise cotton, and went to raising wheat. They did
not know what to do with their cotton when it was raised. You may go
to those same persons that would not buy from the cotton raiser, and
their women say—"Husband I have got to have some cotton batting from
the store, to make some quilts of. Now, husband, you need not try to
dodge; the batten has got to come." It costs fifty cents a pound, and
one-third of it is paper when you get it. Sister, why did you not, buy
that brother's cotton the other day: you would have got two dollars
for your wheat you sell at the store for one? "Oh, his cotton was
grown at home, and that bought in the stores is made into nice sheets,
all ready for spreading in the quilt." You can raked pair of hand
cards and prepare our, home-made cotton for the quilt with but a
little trouble, and you would have the clean cotton instead of
one-third brown paper. For your bushel of wheat, after hauling it to
the store, you get a pound and a half of cotton; whereas, if you sell
your wheat to the home producer for cotton, you have laid at your door
four pounds of cotton for a bushel of wheat.

Vol. 9, p.114
To buy the foreign cotton in this manner, and discourage home
production, is very far from good political economy. Quite an amount
of raw cotton is wanted in this Territory for filling quilts and other
purposes by every family. The wool answers a good purpose, but it is
not plentiful enough; and even if it were, there are many kinds of
quilts and comforters for which cotton is far preferable. Did we only
encourage this home production of cotton to this limited extent, it
would save thousands of dollars of money that is now thrown needlessly
into the pockets of merchants to supply this article from abroad. Let
us stop this suicidal practice of sending away our money. It would be
better to braid our bed covering from oat straw, until we can supply
our wants from the elements and soil of our own mountain valleys.

Vol. 9, p.114
In 1857 the brethren had began to raise flax. I speak particularly of
Provo. In 1858 the army came, and there was a chance for a man to make
a few dollars by licking the dust of their feet and bowing down to
them; so the flax was left to rot. I can find perhaps a hundred places
now in the city of Provo where flax is suffered to go again into the
ground, while the owners considered they ought to go and do something
for the Gentiles to get money to buy clothes.

Vol. 9, p.114
Some man says, "I worked up some flax, and it was worthless—it was
rotten." It is known in all flax countries that if you get flax too
much rotted by laying it up a year or two, it will recover its
strength. In Pennsylvania, which is a good flax-raising country, some
farmers will have five or six years' flax laid up, and each year they
select out of it that which makes the best thread. When you find your
flax a little too rotten, you are at once discouraged, and straightway
make up your minds to go and work for the Gentiles to get some of
their rotten rags.

Vol. 9, p.114
A great many "Mormons," when they become wealthy, want to go back to
show their former comrades and [p.115] friends what an amount of
property they have got. But, with all this bombast and vain show, we
do not really possess anything. A man says, "I came into Cache Valley
two years ago, I got forty of acres land, and I have raised a good
deal of wheat by very hard labour, and that wheat is mine." You
ploughed the ground and watered it; but who made the seed grow that
you threw into the ground? The Lord. Then it is his: he let you have a
little of it, to see what you would do with it. Have you a right to
abuse the Lord's means which he permits you to use? No. But, as a
member in the kingdom of God in the last days, you have a right to use
it for the advancement of that kingdom, and the triumph of
righteousness, and for doing good in every possible way.

Vol. 9, p.115
I have heard men say that they have a right to do wrong. In one sense,
a man has such a right; and, in another sense, he has no such right.
We possess, in reality, very little; and that little the Lord has
given us, and that is the power of choice. We may choose to do good,
and, if we do good, we get the reward of good; we may also choose to
do evil and reap the penalty. A man may knock another down because he
has a right to, and have to pay a fine of fifty dollars because he is
obliged to. I deny that a man has a right to make thieves of his
children and prostitute his family. If he does this, the Lord is
justified in cursing him, and he will be obliged to endure it. This
power of choice goes a great way. A young man says, I have a notion to
go on the road and work for the Gentiles, carry the mail, or anything
else. All right. But your friend suggests that it would he better for
you to make a farm, build you a house, raise some flax, etc. "But I
have a right to work for the Gentiles, if I choose and lain going to."
You go and build them up with your labour. This young man comes home
after a while, he sports a cigar in his mouth among his comrades, he
has made thirty dollars per month, he has a few dollars in money in
his pocket; it has seemed to come easy, and his soul is contaminated
with wickedness. In a little while his money is gone, and he has
nothing. Then he must go again among the Gentiles and make a raise. I
hope the "Mormon" girls know how to measure such fellows. A sensible
girl would much rather marry a young man, dressed in home-spun, who
will stay at home and mind his business, and never suffer a cigar to
come near his mouth, but seek with all his might in every respect to
be a good, faithful Latter-day Saint.

Vol. 9, p.115
Speaking of cigar-smoking makes me think of an anecdote of a sick man
and his doctor. The doctor asked him how many cigars he smoked in a
day; the answer was, Six. That is too much; you must quit smoking. You
will allow me to smoke a little. Yes, you may smoke two a day to begin
with, and finally quit altogether. The next day the doctor called to
see his patient, and found him smoking a cigar two feet long. What are
you doing? inquired the doctor. Just doing as you told me; I went down
to the cigar-maker and got two made two feet long, and they answer
first-rate.

Vol. 9, p.115
When a man begins to adopt Gentile habits, a cigar two feet long is
only a patching to the extravagance he will become addicted to.

Vol. 9, p.115
I see in this valley large fields fenced out. In some places, there
have been four or five acres ploughed; in some, ten acres: pass on a
little further, and there are a few acres more. How is this, brother
Maughan? Men inclose more than they can cultivate, water, and improve,
and a very large [p.116] portion must necessarily be vacant, for it
was difficult to get water on it. Many acres of grain perish, and the
grasshoppers devoured much that remained from the drought. I advise
you, brethren, to stop this scattering method of cultivation, and
gather your farms together, and make fields well fenced, plough, and
put in your grain well, and give it a sufficient amount of water, and
you will have three times as much wheat as you got in the start of
your settlements in this valley.

Vol. 9, p.116
President Young is acknowledged by us all the master-builder in Zion
or, if you please, the master-workman. If the master-workman walks in
among the timber laid out here for your big Tabernacle as the grand
architect, planning and assorting the different sticks of timber for
certain places and purposes, he does not expect to meet with
opposition from the material out of which he designs to make a temple
of worship. He comes to a stick of timber, and says, I will make a
post of this; and the stick rises up in the dignity of its strength
and will not be made a post, but will be a sleeper, and so on with all
the timbers of the building: they are not subject to the will of the
master-builder. Will not this comparison represent a large portion of
this people? The master-builder points to the South and says, Go and
raise cotton; but many reply, It is no cotton country; it is the most
wrectched, barren, God-forsaken country in the world. This is not
submitting to the will of the master-builder.

Vol. 9, p.116
This puts me in mind of Jefferson Thompson, now a Brigadier-General in
the secession army in Missouri. After he had been in this country, his
comrades got around and inquired, Well, Mr. Thompson, how do you like
that country? Any good land there? He replied, It is the most
God-forsaken country in all creation. How did you find the Mormons
living there? How do they live? Why, they raise plenty of wheat, and
the best wheat I ever saw in my life. Can they raise anything else?
Yes. The finest potatoes, (I never saw finer,) and every kind of
garden stuff, and very good corn. Any fruit? They are beginning to
raise some fine peaches and other kinds of fruits. But you said it was
the most desolate, barren, God-forsaken country in creation: how is
it, then, that they can raise such good stuff? Well I cannot account
for it in any way, only it is a damned Mormon miracle?

Vol. 9, p.116
That is the correct idea: the Lord is doing it. I have learned that in
the county of Harrison, Western Virginia, they have not raised ten
bushels of apples, peaches, plums, or a pink of strawberries in the
whole country, although I dare say there are a thousand orchards in
it, and their crops have failed; their glory has departed. The Lord
blesses the land in proportion as they willing to do good. Last year,
the word of the Lord came to this people, Send down two hundred teams
and bring home the Saints. The teams were sent down. Some said we
could not do without them at home; if so many teams went, we could not
raise crops sufficient. But there has not been such a crop in all the
Territory as was raised this year. The very sending of the teams
seemed to be the assurance of the bountiful blessings of God on our
crops. As the President remarked this forenoon, we say all we have is
upon the altar: but let it begin to burn, and they begin straightway
to pull it off. We are all united in our faith; but when the word
comes, Brother, you have a good farm here; but the interests of Zion
seem to require you should go to Santa Clara to raise cotton. But,
says he, it is no cotton country,  and he is awfully discouraged. What
does it [p.117] matter in what part of the building the master-builder
places us? Every person is placed in a position he is the best
qualified to fill, and which he will enhance the most the interests of
the kingdom of God.

Vol. 9, p.117
As the President and his company were going down south, a brother
wanted us to go and breakfast with him: he said he could not do very
well by us, for he was sent on a mission, and he was not as rich as
some of the people. When we went to breakfast, it was not ready. An
apology was made that the women had to milk twenty cows: he had ten
more on the Plains running with their calves, and he had not time to
get them up. He said he wanted to accompany the President, but he had
only two animals up; but he had two span of mules on the Plains that
he thought would keep up with the President. I have had a hard time of
it this season, and had but little time. I had to do all my farming
with three-year, olds and four: year-olds. I sent four yoke of cattle
to the States this season; yet I have thirty acres of wheat—the best
wheat you ever saw. What a poor man! But he was on a mission, and the
idea of being on a mission made him think he was poor.

Vol. 9, p.117
If a man feels rich, and has not a dime in his pocket, if he is
righteous, he is rich indeed; but if he has a penurious disposition
and is miserly, though his hands are full of riches, he does not turn
it to a good account, and in a little while he is like the child that
takes an apple in each hand, but undertakes to hold another; he is apt
to drop the two to secure the third.

Vol. 9, p.117
When you raise flax, hemp, wheat, cattle, wool, etc., let everything
be placed in the best position to increase the creature comforts of
life. Seek the means to manufacture the textile productions into
clothing, etc., that nothing may be lost or wasted, and thus learn to
do without those things that have to come from abroad. Let us make our
own crockery. Let us be willing to drink out of a brown mug or go
without. We want to see every man and woman ready to do that which is
for the general welfare more than for the individual interest.

Vol. 9, p.117
We boast about being one, pray about it, and rejoice about it every
minute; but let the Lord's servants try to dictate us how to manage
our property in the best possible manner for the general good and the
accelerated growth of the wealth and influence of this great people,
we declare by our works they shall not touch a dollar. Zion is going
to be a great empire, and seeing God has trusted us as stewards of the
property we hold, we must use it to build up his kingdom and cause.
And when the authorities advise us to put that property into a mill or
carding-machine, into this or that, for the welfare of Israel, do it
cheerfully with a good heart and ready hand, and not with fear and
whining.

Vol. 9, p.117
I pray the Lord continually to inspire President Young with wisdom and
knowledge, and judgment above all men upon earth, to dictate the
affairs of Zion in a manner that shall be the most approved by his
heavenly Master. I really do want to see a feeling of contentment
manifested by the brethren who are sent into Washington County to
raise cotton there, and make the mission honourable, and gain for
themselves credit and the blessings of God and his servants. If a man
is instructed to raise flax, and introduce machinery to manufacture
it, I like to see him do it cheerfully. In all our works and labour,
our first great interest should be the building up of the kingdom of
God, and be so gritty that we will actually go  without buying a
[p.118] pasteboard bonnet or a pair of paper shoes, when we can have
something we can produce ourselves that will answer the purpose. All
these articles are produced by labour and ingenuity. Let the knowledge
of these arts be communicated from one to another, and be the property
of the whole to benefit the whole. There is a man in Pinto, Washington
county, that makes cheese so skilfully that he never has any trouble
with it in summer; he only has to turn it once in a while. Will,
brother, how do you make that cheese? "That is a secret."

Vol. 9, p.118
Now, brethren, if you know anything that is for the welfare of Israel,
instruct others. If a sister knows how to get her up a table-cloth,
let her show it to her sister, and let the knowledge pass round. If
she understands the process of spinning cotton and flax, communicate
that knowledge to others. Let us learn wisdom from our leaders.

Vol. 9, p.118
The power of the Almighty has been manifested in gathering this people
out of the midst of many nations. A greater miracle never existed. It
has been done by his wise counsel and fatherly care, and a nation has
been established without the shedding of blood. Zion has been
travailing and has brought forth. I have travelled this season to
preach to the Saints twenty-five hundred miles and stopped with the
Saints every night. I have preached to hundreds of congregations,
large and small, in houses and out-of-doors.

Vol. 9, p.118
May the blessing of Israel's God attend you and your crops, and herds
and flocks; and everything that pertains to you, may it be blessed
continually. Amen.

Daniel H. Wells, October 7, 1860

Duties of the Saints in Rolling Forth the Work of God

Remarks by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Bowerty,
Great Salt Lake City, October 7, 1860.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.118
I have been highly gratified during this Conference in hearing the
teachings which we have heard. I felt (as I always do when hearing of
the greatness and goodness of God, and the great work in which we are
engaged,) to rejoice in the blessings of the Almighty. This Gospel is
meat to my soul; it affords me continual pleasure; I contemplate it
with delight. If I had the tongue of an angel, or of the most eloquent
upon the earth it would be my delight to speak of the goodness of God
and of the work he is performing; for it appears very glorious to me.
The building up of Zion and the establishment of the kingdom of God
are to me interesting in the highest degree: the work in which we are
all engaged is a constant solace to my soul.

Vol. 9, p.119
I was well pleased with what I heard yesterday afternoon in regard
[p.119] to the ox-train telegraph, or whatever you may choose to call
it. Is this the Gospel of Jesus Christ that I am alluding to? It is
because it is in relation to the gathering of Israel, and that which
will accomplish the gathering of Israel is the salvation of the
people; and for this reason I was pleased with what I heard from the
President, and also from Bishop Woolley and Elder J. W. Young. The
President observed that he did not often make a requirement of the
people without giving a reason for it. I thought yesterday that the
reasons were very good, great, and numerous, why he should require the
Saints to furnish two hundred waggons and teams to go to the States
and bring home the poor and meek of the earth.

Vol. 9, p.119
We hear of the great and glorious. things of the kingdom; but when we
go home, do we look about ourselves and look after the interests of
the cause of our Redeemer? Will we receive the teachings which we hear
from this stand? Will we put forth our hands to enable the President
to roll forth this great work? This is for us all to answer and act
upon. Will the Bishops bring forth those waggons and teams, three or
four yoke of oxen to each waggon? If they will, we can then accomplish
much towards bringing the poor to these valleys next year. Will the
Bishops answer this call from Bishop Hunter, and he from the
President? The President is the Lord's mouthpiece, and it seems to me
that; be should only have to say to Bishop Hunter, We want two hundred
waggons and teams to go to the Missouri river, and it should be done.
I feel in my heart that this will be done. I believe the brethren will
take an interest in the matter. I feel satisfied that there is cattle
enough in the country, and we can easily do this. We only need to be
united, and the work will be accomplished.

Vol. 9, p.119
There is another matter of vital importance for us to consider. The
Lord's storehouse is almost empty, and we should see to this, for the
President says he wishes to begin to fill up that house, that in the
spring he may begin to build up the walls of the Temple. To carry on
this work, much means will be needed, and we shall expect that the
Lord's storehouse will be filled up with grain and provisions for the
sustenance of the hands that will be called to work upon the Temple.
We shall expect; this to be in the hearts of the people, and that they
will furnish the means to buy cloth, or the clothing ready made; also
the butter, eggs, cheese, beef, and all things necessary for the
brethren that will labour upon the Temple. Let us be gathering things
together this fall and winter, for these are things that are necessary
to help in sustaining this kingdom, and accomplishing and bringing
about the purposes of the Lord.

Vol. 9, p.119
It is meat and drink to me to see the work of the Lord roll forth and
prosper. I have no doubtful feelings in regard to the glorious future
of the kingdom to which we belong, but I feel assured that all things
that have been spoken concerning it will come to pass. I have no fears
in regard to the blessings promised to the Saints, nor anything that
pertains to the welfare of the kingdom of our God. I shall get all the
blessings I deserve, and in all probability a great many more, for I
have some confidence in the goodness of God, and I think that the will
not only give me all that I deserve, but a great deal more.

Vol. 9, p.119
I feel to be active and energetic in the discharge of the duties I
have to perform, and not let the time and opportunity pass without
accomplishing those things that are required of me. If we omit
anything that we can do, it is an opportunity let slip that will not
return. In order to get [p.120] a reward, we should labour to
accomplish a great deal of good, try to do more, and to increase the
knowledge of God; we should strive to increase continually and to be
faithful in all things. We are connected and bound together by a
single motive—by the principles of salvation which we have received;
and why not manifest this in the building up of the kingdom of God,
and thus have an interest in all that pertains to the faithful in
Christ, till we can wield an influence in all things that will promote
the prosperity of Zion? By doing this, the nations will feel the
distant tread of Israel; the nations will know it and feel it. Israel
is on the increase, while the nations are crumbling. We can see it and
feel it.

Vol. 9, p.120
Then let the people take warning and make friends with their God and
with the people of God. It is for their interest to do so. We should
have no fears as to the final result. It is as the President said this
morning, Zion will be built up, and the laws thereof go forth to all
people; and if we were disposed, we could not hinder it. This is a
cause of offence to many. They axe angry because we rejoice in the
things which the Lord reveals unto us. It is for this cause that they
seek to destroy us from the earth, because the Lord through us
forewarns them that he will send his destroying angels to speak to
them in a way that they cannot misunderstand.

Vol. 9, p.120
We know that if the people had the influence and power, they would
dethrone the Almighty and crucify Jesus again, and that without a
cause; but what do we cry to them about it? We command them to repent
of their sins, and turn unto God with all their hearts, might, mind,
and strength; but they will not hearken.

Vol. 9, p.120
Brethren, let us be faithful and energetic in the performance of our
duties; let us go forth, conquering and to conquer. Let us draw from
the elements those things that are necessary for our support, to aid
in building up the kingdom of God, doing all things necessary
temporally as well as spiritually, work righteousness, and reject evil
from our midst. If we pursue this course, those that seek to destroy
the people of our God, who seek to tread upon the wine and the oil,
will have no influence nor power; but we shall be enabled to establish
the true principles of righteousness upon the earth.

Vol. 9, p.120
It is our mission and duty as Saints to do all that lies in our power
to build up the kingdom of our God upon the each, to overthrow error,
destroy wickedness and iniquity. These are the purposes for which we
are gathered together, and let us be diligent therein. In our own
sphere, let us act well our part as Saints of the Most High God.

Vol. 9, p.120
This is my exhortation, brethren and sisters, and these are my
feelings upon the subject. While we rejoice in the great and glorious
work of our Heavenly Father, let us be active in the performance of
the duties required of us.

Vol. 9, p.120
I pray the Almighty to give us health and strength to enable us to
accomplish the work we have before us as fast as it shalt be wisdom
for us to do so, which I ask in the name of Jesus. Amen. [p.121]

Brigham Young, February 17, 1861

Varieties of Mind and Character—Chastisement—Freedom, &c.

Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, February 17, 1861.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.121
I wish to address myself particularly to the Elders of Israel, for
their instruction, edification, and learning, that they, may be
profitable to themselves and others. I will appeal to the experience
of every individual, when we do as well as we know how, honour our
God, honour our calling, honour our Priesthood, honour our
tabernacles, our being upon the earth, whether it is not the feeling
of every heart to wish all persons to be just like ourselves—to wish
the ideas and acts of our brethren to be precisely like ours; and yet
we should not, look upon ourselves as an infallible standard for
others. It is no mote natural for your lungs to expand and contract in
breathing than it is for you to wish others to be like yourselves.

Vol. 9, p.121
I wish the Elders of Israel to understand mankind as they are—to go to
the people and take them as they are. Let an Elder go into the world
to preach the Gospel of salvation, and he will find some individuals
possessed of a great deal more ability than others. Stop with a
family, when you are invited to tarry over night, and you find them in
great ignorance; their minds are low and grovelling, as were the minds
of their fathers before them; they have not been taught to cultivate
the mental faculty that is within them, and they are dull and stupid.
Step into another house, and you will discern that the minds of every
member of that family are cultivated to the best of their ability and
circumstances. You will find some portions of a community diligently
studying the sciences of the day, others cultivating the arts, &c.,
each according to their tastes, means, or circumstances, while others
seem to be under no cultivation of the mind: yet in all the various
classes each wants his neighbour to be precisely like himself.

Vol. 9, p.121
You see some persons who appear at meetings on the Sabbath and on
other public occasions with their hair uncombed and their faces,
hands, and clothing uncleanly. Have they no combs nor soap? They have,
or can get them. How happens it that we behold such conduct? Probably
the parents of those persons taught them that it was pride that
prompted people to appear clean and decent. Perhaps their mothers
taught them in their infancy that if they washed their faces, and
combed and anointed their hair, and dressed themselves in comely
apparel to appear before their fellow-men, "Oh, you axe full of
pride!" Sisters, were not some of you taught in your youth that if you
wore a silk dress, you did so purely through pride? Many of you were.
I knew one sister in this Church who burned up several dresses when
she became a Methodist, because she thought it not right for her to
wear rich and costly clothing; that pride prompted costly dress, and
in it she could not come before the Lord in humility. She also thought
that if [p.122] she gave her rich dresses away, others would commit
the same sin that she would commit in wearing them; so she destroyed
them.

Vol. 9, p.122
To return to the Elders of Israel. An Elder visits a Branch, and,
unless he is on his guard, he will begin to complain that the
Presiding Elder of the Branch is not as he is, does not understand as
he does, and does not conceive of the Gospel as he does. He will find
himself saying to the members of the Branch—"You, are in the dark; you
need teaching; you ought to have a smart Elder here—a man of
understanding—to teach you." "Well, brother, will you stay and teach
us?" Perhaps, through persuasion, be will stop, and what will he do?
Break that Branch to pieces, and destroy their faith, if possible.
Why? "You are not as I am!" Elders, look to this, and think of it. We
wish you to reap some benefit from your experience.

Vol. 9, p.122
When I rise here and tell you things that pertain to other nations and
generations, and when others teach you things that pertain to other
people, it does not profit you as much as it does for us to understand
ourselves. Wherever we go, wherever our lot is east, whoever we
associate with, let the Elders have the principles of truth within
them to prompt heavenly and holy desires to do good. Is it wisdom for
each Elder to strive to mould and fashion all others precisely
according to himself in all the views and notions he possesses? Is
this the way? No, it is not. It is wisdom for the Elders of Israel to
know how to treat others according to the ability they possess, and to
treat their families according to the ability they possess. In
visiting neighbourhoods, you will find persons intelligent upon some
points, and upon other points they may be ignorant. They may be very
well informed upon certain principles pertaining to divinity, and upon
others be ignorant. Their dispositions are also different from yours
and others you associate with. What will you make of them? Good
people—Saints, so far as in your power.

Vol. 9, p.122
We are very apt, through our traditions, former associations, and
notion of things and ideas, to attribute every act of man and every
manifestation of mankind to an invisible source —the good or the evil.
God is the author of all good; and yet, if you rightly understood
yourselves, you would not directly attribute every good act you
perform to our Father in heaven, nor to his Son Jesus Christ, nor to
the Holy Ghost; neither would you attribute every evil act of a man or
woman to the Devil or his spirits or influences; for man is organized
by his Creator to act perfectly independently of all influences there
are above or beneath. Those influences are always attending him, and
are ready to dictate and direct—to lead him into truth or to lead him
to destruction. But is he always guided by those influences in every
act? He is not. It is ordained of God that we should act independently
in and of ourselves, and the good is present when we need it. If we
will ask for it, it is with us. If we yield to temptation, the evil is
present, and nigh enough to lead every son and daughter of Adam to
destruction, if they give way to it. But it is the design of the
Almighty that we should act independently. Then, when you see a person
endowed by the Holy Ghost, you need not expect him to look and act
precisely as you do. Their religious sentiments will be alike, for the
Holy Ghost does not introduce foolish traditions and the varied unwise
notions that the inhabitants of the earth have.

Vol. 9, p.122
A man will say, "If I believed that such a man or woman was a Saint, I
should despair of all good." Why? [p.123] "Because their acts and
lives are so different from mine." Now, if you will reflect upon the
traditions of the world, with which we are more or less encumbered,
you will see manifest the trait I have referred to. If I am washed and
made clean, if I am attired in comely garments, or there is anything
extra upon me to beautify, it is considered by some as the height of
folly and pride; it is looked upon as a sin of the deepest dye; and
the feeling arises, "If I could believe such a gentleman or lady to be
a Christian, I should despair of the good that is with me. I Why?
"Because I have been taught I that all this is pride." I have known
people who have lived in this Church, whom I should suppose had
concluded it to be an unpardonable sin for them to go to meeting with
clean faces and hands. What are the notions of most of the Christian
world in regard to a Prophet? They would wish to see a man with his
hair to his waist. Combed? No. He must never appear to use that
frivolous, sinful article, a comb. That would be folly in the extreme.
It would be sin. therefore, if he appears with his hair long, bushy,
snarled, dirty, and hanging carelessly about his shoulders. Are his
hands washed? [No. His finger nails trimmed and clean? No; they are
like dirty bird's claws. Is he cheerful? No; for he must wear a long
face, never suffer a smile to pass over his countenance, but go
mourning all the day long; and it is, "O Lord, have mercy upon the
people." Present a Prophet to suit the notions of many of the
sectarian world, and you have such a man as this. Will he have on a
decent suit of clothes? No; he must have a sheep-skin about his loins,
and must wear a girdle as dirty and filthy as the rags upon our
natives.

Vol. 9, p.123
Others are trained and traditionated to appear with clean faces and
dressed in decent attire—are taught to appear comely and beautiful.
All of these classes act according to their faith and traditions, and
each one of them says, "If you are not as I am, you are not right."
This is just as natural as it is to breathe vital air. I wish this
trait in the Saints to be done away. I want the Elders of Israel to
learn to take people as they are. How many do you see who have no
influence over certain spirits in this Church? Do you know how to
approach a man that is full of subtlety and self-will—with an idea
that every man on earth is wrong but himself? Do you know how to
operate to gain his affections and good, will? Do you know how to
attract that spirit and make it follow you? If you do not, you do not
fully understand your duty, calling, and Priesthood. I wish the people
to learn to have influence over themselves, and then learn to have
influence with your fellow-beings, that you may be able to attract the
spirits in the intelligent beings around you, so that these spirits
will follow you to be taught of you, and learn of you doctrine to lead
them to life everlasting.

Vol. 9, p.123
There is a certain trait in the Elders of Israel that I really want
them to get rid of, for they are better off without than with it. Not
that they are so very much to blame, or that I would condemn them;
but, according to their traditions and nature, they think everybody
ought to be like themselves. And when they chasten faulty brethren,
they often chasten them, perhaps, beyond bounds. With some spirits a
certain amount of chastisement is sufficient; and if you go beyond
that, you may drive them to distraction—you may destroys them. You
must learn to know when you have chastised enough.

Vol. 9, p.123
Do you know how to chastise your children? When they do wrong, catch
them in the act of doing wrong, [p.124] if possible, and then switch
them nicely, and tell them you have a good mind to whip them; tell
them you will chasten them, if they do not stop such conduct. Do not
let them know that they were whipped; but when you correct them, do it
so that they will remember it more than twenty-four hours; and tell
them that if they do not mind you, you will have to chasten them and
whip them. Tell the brethren and sisters, "If you do not behave
yourselves, I will chasten you by-and-by." Never try to destroy a man.
It is our mission to save the people, not to destroy them. The least,
the most inferior spirit now upon the earth, in our capacity, is worth
worlds.

Vol. 9, p.124
When Oliver Cowdery felt to complain, and wanted a little more
influence in the Church than Joseph, the Lord spoke to him through
Joseph, and said to his servant Oliver, Suppose you should labour all
your lifetime faithfully, and be the means of saving one soul, how
great would be your joy in heaven over that soul that you were the
means of saving! If to all eternity you could praise God, through
being the means of saving one soul,—I may say the least or most
inferior intelligence upon the earth, pertaining to the human family,
—if you could be the means of saving one such person, how great would
be your joy in the heavens! Then let us save many, and our joy will be
great in proportion to the number of souls we save. Let us destroy
none.

Vol. 9, p.124
I asked some brethren, a few evenings ago while in council, if they
would not do themselves the kindness from that time forth to live such
lives that, when the, books are opened, there is one source of
gratitude to them. to know that their debits do not overbalance their
credits. I then asked them why not live so that when the books are
opened there are no debits against them. It will be a pleasure to know
that we have saved all the Father gave into our power. Jesus said that
he lost none except the sons of perdition. He will lose none of his
brethren, except sons of perdition. Let us save all the Father puts in
our power. And when you are called to preside as Bishop, or to preach
the Gospel on foreign missions, are called to travel through our
settlements to regulate the affairs of the Saints, take a course to
save every person. There is no man or woman within the pale of saving
grace but that is worth saving. There is no intelligent being, except
those who have sinned against the Holy Ghost, but that is worth, I may
say, all the life of an Elder to save in the kingdom of God. Then let
us take a course to understand men as they are, and not endeavour to
make them precisely as we are, for this you cannot do. I am myself;
you are yourselves. Let us learn how to approach each other, and how
to get an influence over that intelligent portion that is within.

Vol. 9, p.124
I am not going to drive a man or a woman to heaven. A great many think
that they will be able to flog people into heaven, but this can never
be done, for the intelligence in us is as independent as the Gods.
People are not to be driven, and you can put into a that's eye all the
souls of the children of men that are driven into heaven by preaching
hell-fire. So learn wisdom, that when you behold your brethren in the
depths of poverty, but striving to do right, they are as beloved as
they would be if they were dressed in purple and fine linen. Take that
intelligent course, and learn to instruct people until they increase
in knowledge and understanding, until their traditions pass away, and
they will become of one heart and mind in the principles of godliness.

Vol. 9, p.125
If you are ever called upon to [p.125] chasten a person, never chasten
beyond the balm you have within you to bind up. I might call some of
you to witness that I chasten you, but there is not a soul that I
chasten but what I feel as though I could take them and put them in my
bosom and carry them with me day by day. They deserve chastisement,
but God forbid that I should chasten beyond the healing balm I have to
save them and make better men of them. It is not my daily study to
know what a Prophet meant in relation to things that occurred before
the flood, or will occur after the millennium, how Adam set out his
currant bushes, and in what part of the garden Eve was when she
partook of the forbidden fruit; but I want to know how to lead you
with that intelligence to enable you to live to an everlasting life,
that you may be saved in the kingdom of God. I say again. Do not
chasten beyond the balm you have within you. If you have the saving
influence within you, it is well. When you have the chastening rod in
your hands, ask God to give you wisdom to use it, that you may not use
it to the destruction of an individual, but to his salvation. Can you
save all? Yes, you can save all that will be saved. If people are not
saved, it is because they are not dispose to be saved. They act for
themselves, and act from choice.

Vol. 9, p.125
Would I compel a person to be saved in the kingdom of God that chose
to go to hell? No. If I had all the power of the Gods in the
eternities, I would not save one soul in the kingdom of God that chose
to stay out, neither will the Gods. All who wish to be saved and
desire good I wish to be saved, and Jesus will lose none except the
sons of perdition. I may be instrumental, in the providences of our
God, of saving thousands and millions in the celestial kingdom that
otherwise perhaps would not get there. We are to be like the good
physician; and if we see the sick—those afflicted with pain and
distress in the head, eyes, teeth, or in any of the limbs or other
portion of the body, it is our duty to have the medicine—the remedy to
administer to that pain, to heal, to cure, to rebuke the disease and
save the sick like a good physician, and not kill them by dosing down
the medicine as do some of our doctors. Administer the medicine in all
mildness, and with good judgment and discretion. Seek until you, learn
the medicine to administer to each patient, and how much to give to
each. There is just as much difference in the Spiritual organization
as you see in the temporal organization. You can see that eternal
variety in both. You may go to a man taken with a fever, and if you
treat him as you did a similar case last week, you may consign him to
the grave. You ought to know better.

Vol. 9, p.125
I could preach a sermon on doctoring the body, we have so many that do
not understand it among those who profess to; but it is of no use. I
would rather have the sisters walt upon me in sickness than many of
those who profess to be physicians.

Vol. 9, p.125
Elders of Israel, learn to be spiritual physicians. Carry the medicine
with you to deal out to every patient as he needs it. If a patient has
chills and fever in his spirit, you must carry the medicine to cure
it; also for the erysipelas, or the dumb ague, or the rheumatism in
the spirit, you must carry the medicine to heal. Thus learn, when you
have chastened enough, to cease; and be sure you never chasten beyond
the balm you carry in your portmanteau.

Vol. 9, p.125
I will bring our forenoon meeting to a close. May God bless you! Amen.
[p.126]

Heber C. Kimball, January 6, 1861

Observance of the Commandments of God

Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, January 6, 1861.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.126
It would be very gratifying to me, this afternoon, if I could speak
freely of those things that I have been meditating upon for the last
few days. It would be a great satisfaction to me, and doubtless
instructive to this congregation, if I could lay before them those
things that are revolving in my mind; but instructions to the Saints
only appear to be given a word or two at a time, here a little and
there a little, and I do not understand that the Lord will ever
manifest his will in any other way. This is because of the weakness of
humanity and the great variety in the minds of the Saints.

Vol. 9, p.126
I can say, as I have said for years, the religion of Jesus Christ
professed by the Church of Latter-day Saints, which Church I have
entered into, and of which I have been a member twenty-nine years,—I
can truly say that it is a hundredfold more precious to me than it was
when I first embraced it. My mind was contracted at that time, and I
knew but little of the things of God. I will here remark that I do not
profess to know much now; still I understand them more perfectly, and
I take a more comprehensive view of. God and godliness than I did, or
was capable of doing, when I first received the light of truth.
Instead of becoming dark in my mind and growing stereotyped in my
ways, I have expanded with the increase of my experience; I feel more
acutely, I see more clearly, and I comprehend more perfectly the
principles that pertain to life. The older I grow in the Church, the
riper I become in my mind, and the more I discover of the beauty and
excellency of the plan of salvation.

Vol. 9, p.126
In regard to treating upon the mysteries of the kingdom and what are
commonly called the great things, or, in other words, going into the
top of the tree, or doing as some do who take the tree and cram it
down the people's throats top foremost, I do not believe in anything
of the kind, neither have I been taught so to treat the people. I
consider that the Elders of Israel should understand well and
thoroughly digest the first principles of the doctrine of Christ, for
obedience to them will prove the power of God unto salvation to every
one that believes and practises them. You know it is written that the
Gospel is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth.
I can tell you something in connection with this: You may believe what
you please; it will do you no good, unless you practise it. We are
required to manifest our faith by our works, and to work out our
salvation with fear and trembling; for it is the Lord that worketh in
us to will and to do his good pleasure. If we seek him with all our
hearts, and observe those things that pertain to righteousness,
working diligently in his kingdom, he will feel after us and inspire
our hearts with his Holy Spirit, and [p.127] the influence thereof
will rest upon, us continually; it will enter into every muscle,
sinew, and fibre of the body, in proportion to our fitness to receive
it. If we render ourselves susceptible of the nourishment that is
imparted by the Spirit of God to the spirits that dwell within these
mortal bodies, we shall have sufficient light and power to enable our
spirits to dictate our bodies and lead them unto eternal life.

Vol. 9, p.127
"And behold, he that is faithful shall be made ruler over many things.
And again, I will give unto you a pattern in all things, that ye may
not be deceived; for Satan is abroad in the land, and he goeth forth
deceiving the nations; wherefore be that prayeth, whose spirit is
contrite, the same is accepted of me, if he obey mine ordinances. He
that speaketh, whose spirit is contrite, whose language is meek and
edifieth, the same is of God, if he obey mine ordinances. And again,
he that trembleth under my power shall be made strong, and shall bring
forth fruits of praise and wisdom, according to the revelations and
truths which I have given you." (Doctrine and Covenants, sec. 66, par.
4.)

Vol. 9, p.127
In the great day of accounts all men will be judged according to the
works that are wrought in their natural bodies, and it is of the
highest importance that we should consider the final result of our
acts.

Vol. 9, p.127
I am always for the consideration of these little minute things that
concern us to-day. We should always be engaged in doing the things
that belong to to-day. There is but one course that you and I can
pursue and be right, and that is, be sufficiently humble to look at
the most minute fibres. The large roots of a tree receive their
nourishment through the little fibres, and they receive it from the
fountain, and then that nourishment is sent through the main trunk of
the tree into the limbs, branches, and twigs. It is just so with the
Church of Christ. A similar figure might be made use of in regard to
people studying languages. There is no man who has got a good
education in the English, French, or German languages, but who has got
that knowledge by going into the roots, or what they choose to term
the etymology of language.

Vol. 9, p.127
It is just so with the man who becomes educated in the science of the
Gospel of Christ: he begins at first principles, be learns them
thoroughly and practically, and, by carrying them out in his daily
walk and conversation, he becomes educated in the religion of Jesus
Christ, which is the only perfect science revealed to man.

Vol. 9, p.127
When Jesus Christ was upon the earth, he taught the people, saying—"I
am the true vine, and my Father is the husbandman. Every branch in me
that beareth not fruit he taketh away, and every branch that beareth
fruit he purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit. Now ye are
clean through the word which I have spoken unto you. Abide in me, and
I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide
in the vine; no more can ye, except ye abide in me. I am the vine, ye
are the branches: he that abideth in me, and I in him, the same
bringeth forth much fruit; for without me ye can do nothing. If a man
abide not in me, he is east forth as a branch, and is withered, and
men gather them, and cast them into the fire, and they are burned. If
ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will,
and it shall be done unto you." (John, chapter 15, verses 1-7.)

Vol. 9, p.127
This is precisely the position we occupy in the Church of Christ. If
we do not abide in the vine, we shall be cast out; and all the
inhabitants of the earth that do not connect [p.128] themselves to the
true vine, Jesus Christ, will become as stubble, and they will be
burnt up, and become ashes under the soles of the feet of the Saints
that will come upon the earth to trim it, adorn it, and make it like
the garden of Eden, that they may dwell upon it forever.

Vol. 9, p.128
If we are in the vine of Christ, we shall bring forth the fruits of
righteousness, and our works will be performed daily according to the
requirements of the law of God. Except we live daily in the line of
our duty, and keep the platter clean inside as well as out, we cannot
obtain the blessings promised. If we take this course, we shall live
and prosper, and bear off the kingdom, independent of those that do
evil; for God will nourish and cherish those who do right.

Vol. 9, p.128
Supposing we compare this Church to a tree, and suppose that
one-fourth of the limbs are dead, what use are they to the tree? They
are lifeless, and consequently the sooner they are taken away the
better for the health of the tree. Is there anything lost by lopping
off those lifeless limbs? No; for the power and strength that was
formerly in the whole tree will enter into that part which is left. Do
you not go and clip off the small sprouts, and sometimes some of the
bunches of grapes from your vines, in order to make the rest of the
vine and the fruit grow larger and stronger? Upon the same principle,
this Church has to be proven, for the work of God must and will roll
on, and all the opposition in the world cannot stop it. It is a
kingdom that is established to remain upon the earth until it subdues
all other kingdoms, and brings them into subjection to the law of God.
I know this just as well as I know that I stand here to-day, and my
desire is that you may know it also, and that you may become as the
heart of one man. Jesus says, "If you are not one, you are not mine."
For instance, suppose I come into this stand and offer up a prayer, it
is the duty of all present to join with me, not only in the
sentiments, but to actually allow the very words to pass silently.
through their minds. In this way we become one, our faith is united,
and we answer the requirement of the law of God.

Vol. 9, p.128
I have frequently said in your hearing that I would give a good deal
if I could unfold to you the secret feelings of my heart, I do not
know of any better way to get at this than by comparison. I have not
language to soar above and spread myself like an eagle, but I desire
to present my sentiments in such a way that all will understand. There
are none of you but what know right and wrong just as well as I do;
and you are obliged to carry out the principles of right.

Vol. 9, p.128
Has there been any change in the first principles of the doctrine of
Christ as revealed by Jesus himself? No: that doctrine stands good,
and will forever remain so. Some suppose that the Ten Commandments
given through Moses have been done away; but I can inform you that
they are still in force. It will do no harm for me to read those
commandments, as contained in the 20th chapter of Exodus. They are as
follows:—

Vol. 9, p.128
"And God spake all those words, saying, I am the Lord thy God, which
have brought thee out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of
bondage. Thou shalt have no other gods before me. Thou shalt not make
unto thee any graven image, or any likeness of anything that is in
heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water
under the earth. Thou shalt not bow down thyself to them, nor serve
them; for I the Lord thy God am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity
of the  [p.129] fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth
generation of them that hate me, and stewing mercy unto thousands of
them that love me and keep my commandments. Thou shalt not take the
name of the Lord thy God in vain, for the Lord will not hold him
guiltless that taketh his name in vain.

Vol. 9, p.129
Remember the Sabbath day, to keep it holy. Six days shalt thou labour
and do all thy work. But the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord
thy God. In it thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy
daughter, thy manservant, nor thy maidservant, nor thy cattle, nor thy
stranger that is within thy gates. For in six days the Lord made
heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested the
seventh day: wherefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath day and hallowed
it.

Vol. 9, p.129
Honour thy father and thy mother, that thy days may be long upon the
land which the Lord thy God giveth thee. Thou shalt not kill. Thou
shalt not commit adultery. Thou shalt not steal. Thou shalt not bear
false witness against thy neighbour. Thou shalt not covet thy
neighbour's house; thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's wife, nor his
manservant, nor his maidservant, nor his ox, nor his ass, nor anything
that is thy neighbour's.

Vol. 9, p.129
And all the people saw the thunderings, and the lightnings, and the
noise of the trumpet, and the mountain smoking; and when the people
saw it, they removed and stood afar off. And they said unto Moses,
Speak thou with us, and we will hear; but let not God speak with us,
lest we die. And Moses said unto the people, Fear not, for God is come
to prove you, and that his fear may be before your faces, that ye sin
not. And the people stood afar off, and Moses drew near unto the thick
darkness where God was.

Vol. 9, p.129
And the Lord said unto Moses, Thus thou shalt say unto the children of
Israel, Ye have seen that I have talked with you from heaven. Ye shall
not make with me gods of silver, neither shall ye make unto you gods
of gold.

Vol. 9, p.129
An altar of earth thou shalt make unto me, and shalt sacrifice thereon
thy burnt offerings, and thy peace offerings, thy sheep, and thine
oxen: in all places where I record my name, I will come unto thee, and
I will bless thee. And if thou wilt make me an altar of stone, thou
shall not build it of hewn stone; for if thou lift up thy tool upon it
thou hast polluted it. Neither shalt thou go by steps unto mine altar,
that thy nakedness be not discovered thereon."

Vol. 9, p.129
You will find in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants that these
commandments have been renewed unto us. The Lord says in one place,
All old covenants have I caused to be done away, and this is a new and
an everlasting covenant: it is even that which was in the beginning;
it is that covenant which was made in the days of Jesus. It is that
same covenant which the Almighty revealed to Father Adam in the Garden
of Eden; but it has been renewed in these last days, and hence it is a
new and an everlasting covenant. If you would only think of it for a
little while, you would remember that we imitate many of those things
that were done in former dispensations.

Vol. 9, p.129
Jesus told the people in his day to seek to enter in at the narrow
gate, or, as the New Testament calls it, the strait gate. He also told
them to seek act to counsel God, but to walk in that path which leads
to life; for narrow is the gate that leads to life, and few there be
that enter in there at. And he further says that the wicked will come
and say, We have prophesied in thy name, and in thy name tone many
mighty works. And I [p.130] will add to this that many of them will
have to say, We have stolen hundreds of cattle from the Mormons, and
driven them from their hemes, because they preached a new religion.
Still the Lord will say, I know you not.

Vol. 9, p.130
Those covenants that we have made with God were also made in the
beginning of the creation. They are now renewed to us, and revelations
of this kind are just as binding upon you and me as the words and
counsels that come from President Young and others. We are acting in
the same capacity that the Apostles and Prophets of former
dispensations have acted, and our word will have the same effect upon
this generation that theirs had upon the generations in which they
lived. We have the same God to worship; the same Jesus lives to save,
and he has spoken and renewed this covenant to us and for us, and to
remain with us forever and forever.

Vol. 9, p.130
Brethren, reflect, look at yourselves and see what you are about.
Consider the positions you occupy, and ascertain if you are acting
well your part:—if you are speaking the truth and guarding against all
manner of evil.

Vol. 9, p.130
The Book of Mormon informs us that the Devil will come along with all
manner of deceitfulness, and persuade the people to lie a little, to
steal a little, and to rob your neighbour of anything that lies within
your reach. Such a course leads to death and dissolution, and will
cause those to mourn hereafter who follow it.

Vol. 9, p.130
These are mysteries that are worth finding out; and although you may
have read them from your childhood, and your mother may have taught
them to you from your infancy, yet still they apply to you, and it is
very important that you should not forget these small things. Some
people come to this country who have been taught these things and many
other good lessons, and when they get into these mountains they forget
all their claim to the blessings that flow through obedience to the
requirements of Heaven and the requirements of their parents. Men who
hold the Priesthood and dishonour their fathers and mothers and the
servants of God will see sorrow. But some do this and still consider
themselves good men, and they claim that they honour their calling and
Priesthood. I will, tell you how I feel. When my son turns away from
the truth and disregards my counsel, he turns away from God. Why is
this so? It is because I am a branch of the vine. I am a limb that is
attached to the great tree; and when my son disengages himself from
the tree, he dishonours me; and by dishonouring me he dishonours the
God whom I serve: It is a most excellent thing to find children
listening to the admonitions of their parents, and especially if they
are blest with good ones. Those whose parents are not in the Church
should strive to get within them the righteousness of Christ.

Vol. 9, p.130
When the Adversary begins to tempt a person, he persuades him to do a
little thing here and a little wrong yonder, and persuades him to walk
in that course that will cause the disposition to do wrong to increase
upon him. The best way to do is to let alone that which is wrong.

Vol. 9, p.130
These are some of the small things. I am down among the little roots
and little vines, entering minutely into the subject of keeping them
clean. I wish all to understand, who believe on Jesus Christ, that
they should repent of all their evil deeds; and the only way that a
man can prove his penitence is by forsaking his evil practices and
being baptized for the  remission of his sins. But what good does it
do for a man to come and be baptized—to be overwhelmed [p.131] in
water in the likeness of the death of Jesus Christ, and then go and
partake of those cursed old sins that he had just been washed clean
from? I tell you that baptism, in such cases, brings greater
condemnation. When people are baptized, they should then receive the
Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands. He will show them things to
come; he will dwell with them, and comfort their hearts, and cheer up
their spirits.

Vol. 9, p.131
There never should be a limb upon a fruit tree that is not bearing
fruit. But you will see a great many members in this Church who are
not bearing much fruit. Where is there an Elder, High Priest, Seventy,
Apostle, or Prophet that is not required to bring forth the fruits of
Christ, and those that will redound to his glory? Let us pursue that
course of life that will make us the friends of our father and God,
friends of his servants Joseph, Hyrum, Peter, Paul, Jesus, and all the
Apostles of Christ, and let our friendship extend back to those who
are in the spirit-world.

Vol. 9, p.131
Do not you suppose that the Lord will send his angels to sustain this
people? Yes, he will; and if he has to knock these mountains by which
we are surrounded into ten thousand pieces, in order to accomplish his
purposes, he will do it.

Vol. 9, p.131
It is very easy to be seen that the nation that has oppressed us is
going down. The Lord revealed to Joseph Smith something about the
judgments that await the inhabitants of the earth, and he said in the
revelations that the judgments should commence at the house of God. I
will read to you parts of the revelations which speak of these
things:—

Vol. 9, p.131
"But, behold, I say unto you, that before this great day shall come,
the sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall be turned into blood,
and the stars shall fall from heaven, and there shall be great signs
in heaven above and in the earth beneath; and there shall be Weeping
and wailing among the hosts of men, and there shall be a great
hailstorm sent forth to destroy the crops of the earth: and it shall
come to pass, because of the wickedness of the world, that I will take
vengeance upon the wicked, for they will not repent; for the cup of
mine indignation is full; for, behold, my blood shall not cleanse
them, if they hear me not.

Vol. 9, p.131
Wherefore I the Lord God will send forth flies upon the face of the
earth, which shall take hold of the inhabitants thereof, and shall eat
their flesh, and shall cause maggots to come in upon them; and their
tongues shall be stayed that they shall not utter against me; and
their flesh shall fall from off their bones, and their eyes from,
their sockets; and it shall come to pass that the beasts of the forest
and the fowls of the air shall devour them up; and that great and
abominable church, which is the whore of all the earth, shall be east
down by devouring fire, according as it is spoken by the mouth of
Ezekiel the Prophet, which spoke of these things, which have not come
to pass, but surely must, as I live; for abomination shall not reign."
(Doctrine and Covenants, see. 10, par. 4-5.)

Vol. 9, p.131
"Verily, verily, I say unto you, that when I give a commandment to any
of the sons of men to do a work unto my name, and those sons of men go
with all their might and with all they have to perform that work, and
cease not their diligence, and their enemies come upon them and hinder
them from performing that work, behold it behoveth me to require that
work no more at the hands of those sons of men, but to accept of their
offerings; and the iniquity and transgression of my holy laws and
commandments I will visit upon the heads of those who hindered my
work, unto the third and fourth [p.132] generation, so long as they
repent not and hate me, saith the Lord God. Therefore for this cause
have I accepted the offering of those whom I commanded to build up a
city and a house unto my name, in Jackson County, Missouri, and were
hindered by their enemies, saith the Lord your God; and I will answer
judgment, wrath, and indignation, wailing, and anguish, and gnashing
of teeth, upon their heads, unto the third and fourth generation, so
long as they repent not and hate me, saith the Lord your God."
(Doctrine and Covenants, see. 103, par. 15.)

Vol. 9, p.132
"Verily, verily, I say unto you, darkness covereth the earth, and
gross darkness the minds of the people, and all flesh has become
corrupt before my face. Behold, vengeance cometh speedily upon the
inhabitants of the earth, a day of wrath, a day of burning, a day of
desolation, of weeping, of mourning, and of lamentation; and as a
whirlwind it shall come upon all the face of the earth, saith the
Lord.

Vol. 9, p.132
And upon my house shall it begin, and from my house shall it go forth,
saith the Lord. First, among those among you, saith the Lord, who have
professed to know my name and have not known me, and have blasphemed
against me in the midst of my house, saith the Lord." (Doctrine and
Covenants, sec. 104, pars. 9-10.

Vol. 9, p.132
"Let them importune at the feet of the Judge; and if he heed them not,
let them importune at the feet of the Governor; and if the Governor
heed them not, let them importune at the feet of the President; and if
the President heed them not, then will the Lord arise and come forth
out of his hidingplace, and in his fury vex the nation, and in his hot
displeasure and in his fierce anger, in his time, will cut off those
wicked, unfaithful, and unjust stewards, and appoint them their
portion among hypocrites and unbelievers, even in outer darkness,
where there is weeping and wailing and gnashing of teeth. Pray ye,
then, that their ears may be opened unto your cries, that I may be
merciful unto them, that these things may not come upon them. What I
have said unto you must needs be, that all men may be left without
excuse; that wise men and rulers may hear and know that which they
have never considered; that I may proceed to bring to pass my act, any
strange act, and perform my work, my strange work, that men may
discern between the righteous and the wicked, saith your God."
(Doctrine and Covenant, sec. 98, par. 12.)

Vol. 9, p.132
And do you hear it, O Israel? and have you seen it, and felt the pangs
of war, when they have sent their army to this Territory, intending to
drive us from our homes? As they commenced it upon the House of God,
it must go forth upon themselves; for as they measured out to us, it
must be measured unto them fourfold.

Vol. 9, p.132
The nations are already convulsed. Not only the United States, but
many of the European nations are feeling the effect of the judgments
of the Almighty; and they will continue to be afflicted more and more,
until the above revelations are fulfilled. There is no evading the
judgments of the Almighty; their only escape is in obedience to the
Gospel we have to preach. But do they believe what we have said? No;
they do not believe a word of it, and therefore there is but little
hope in their case.

Vol. 9, p.132
Brethren and sisters, let your hearts be open to receive the word of
truth, that the Spirit of the Most High may be in you as a well of
water, springing up into everlasting life. God bless you forever, and
all those that hear these sayings and will  render obedience unto the
law of God. Peace be upon the righteous, [p.133] that they may
multiply and increase in wisdom and knowledge. I know, as well as I
know that I am here, that the Priesthood will be taken from those who
dishonour it, for they have no power to hold the oracles of God who do
wickedly. They may not all be cut off from the tree, but they are
dead, and the Spirit of God does not dwell with them, and therefore
there is no life in them.

Vol. 9, p.133
May the blessings of the Lord our God attend you all, is my prayer.
Amen.

Heber C. Kimball, May 12, 1861

Living Our Religion—Obedience to Counsel

Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, May 12, 1861.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.133
I feel to-day, as I do a great many times, as though it was
considerable of a task for me to attempt to speak. There are thousands
of things to speak about for the edification of this people, and every
truth is like the root of a tree; it has many branches. Many of you
have probably observed that the top of a tree is much like the root,
in this particular; it has many branches, and from those spring
thousands of twigs and leaves; and it is just so with the truth. Then,
again, it is a good deal so with the English language. Words have
their roots, and some of our linguists can give us the etymology of
almost all the words used in the English language.

Vol. 9, p.133
In regard to the ideas that were advanced by President Young this
forenoon, they are just as true as it is that you are all here. I was
thinking what a blessing it would be if this people would keep these
things in view, treasure them up in their minds, and live so that
their conduct will correspond with the religion they profess. Then
they would honour that Priesthood which is conferred upon them. When I
reflect upon this, I pray that we may all so live that God our Father
may endow us with every necessary qualification to prepare us to
honour our calling. What powerful, what mighty men the Elders would
be, if they would live in that way! The Almighty is willing to bestow
upon us every necessary gift to enable us to honour our high callings
in an acceptable manner, and to qualify us to magnify the holy
Apostleship that is conferred upon us.

Vol. 9, p.133
Although you do not consider yourselves Apostles, yet there is not a
soul of you that holds the Priesthood but has received a portion of
the [p.134] Apostleship, for you all sprang out of the Apostleship.
This Priesthood comes from the Father to the Son, from Jesus to Peter,
James, and John, and from them to the Prophet Joseph Smith, and from
Joseph to us; and it still continues in one unbroken chain through all
the members of the body of Christ. Now, is not that directly from our
Father? Does it not originate in the heavens? It certainly does. Then
is it not necessary that we should all be like one man or one tree?
Every one of us is most assuredly connected to the Gospel tree, and we
are branches and members thereof. I merely bring up this figure so as
to bring the principle more forcibly to your minds. I wish you to
understand that we should be like a family connected to their head or
benefactor. We also should be one, as our Father and his Son are
one—all that have received the Priesthood from the beginning of
creation down to the present day.

Vol. 9, p.134
Now, the Lord has said that all old covenants have I caused to be done
away in this thing, and this is the new and everlasting covenant, even
that which was in the beginning. Where did he begin this covenant?
Why, he placed it upon Adam in the Garden of Eden. Is it not so? This
is the new covenant that is ordained and sealed upon man in the
beginning of this creation, and we are here imitating it, or should.

Vol. 9, p.134
We believe with all our hearts that Jesus is the Son of God, and we
imitate him by going into the waters of baptism and being buried in
the likeness of his death, and then being entitled to come forth in
the likeness of his resurrection. Then, when we have complied with
this, the Holy Ghost is bestowed upon us by the laying on of hands by
one having authority.

Vol. 9, p.134
These things have come to my mind, and I consider that they are very
good. And it is for you and me, when we rise from the water, to lead a
new life—to go forth walking in the newness of life. It is a birth—a
baptism for the remission of sins—a preparatory work to the receiving
of the gift of the Holy Ghost, that it may bring all things to our
remembrance that are past, and show us things to come; yea, that those
things that we have forgotten may be brought to our remembrance. Now,
I know that, when the Holy Ghost is upon me, all things look natural
to me, and as if I had been familiar with them before.

Vol. 9, p.134
By the Spirit of prophecy you can become acquainted with things to
come, and declare them to the Saints by the inspiration of the Holy
Ghost. When men prophesy with this Spirit upon them, they will come to
pass, for the Holy Ghost cannot lie. Brethren, let us take a course to
live that we need not commence again to repent from dead works; but
let us continue in the new covenant, and be faithful in all our
duties, and increase in integrity one towards another and towards our
God. This should be uppermost in our minds continually.

Vol. 9, p.134
You all remember what was said this morning. Strive and improve upon
it. The world hate us, and hated Jesus before us; and wicked men have
killed almost every Prophet that has been upon the earth. Have not the
United States done their best to make a final end of us? They have
tried all in their power to destroy this people from the earth. The
only reason they did not do it was because they had not the power: the
Lord was on our side.

Vol. 9, p.134
Brethren, it is for us now to be industrious, live our religion, lay
up our grain, and prepare for the times that are coming upon the
earth. Do any of you think that this war is going to be over in a few
days? If you do, you are greatly mistaken;  but when [p.135] it is
over, they will be ten times more fierce and wicked towards this
people than ever they were before.

Vol. 9, p.135
By fighting, they become angry, they lose the Spirit of God, and they
then take pleasure in killing and slaying each other; and when they
become hot in this way, they will combine to serve us the same way.

Vol. 9, p.135
Do not dally or trifle with President Young's words, nor with the
words of his brethren; for those who do, trifle with the Almighty.
After all that has been said about selling wheat, flour, and grain in
general to our enemies, does it stop it? No: they are still at it. And
in what condition does it place them that do it? Why, they become like
a barren tree—they bring forth nothing; whereas it is their duty to
strive to bring forth fruits of righteousness. I know thus some will
be ready to say that brother Heber is on his old strain again, but I
do not mind that. If you trifle with brother Brigham and with his
words, or with the words of the Apostles, the Seventies, or the
Bishops, by-and-by you will feel it, and learn the effects of it in
due time. You may not feel that to-day, but you will ere long suffer
for slighting the words of the servants of God. I know this people are
advancing in knowledge; they have got more light and intelligence than
they ever before enjoyed. They are a blessed people, and ought to
appreciate their privileges as Saints of the Most High. And as we are
growing in light and knowledge, the wicked are growing more wicked
every day: they are becoming ferocious; they are full of death and
destruction; they are becoming just as the Nephites of old. They got
so desperate that they would sing and howl all night for the blood of
their brethren; and it will be just as bad in the United States. When
our enemies seek to kill us, they seek the destruction of their
saviours.

Vol. 9, p.135
If this people will do as they are told, we shall soon be independent
of all importations from foreign markets. To do this effectually, we
must set ourselves to work to make everything we need ourselves; then
we shall not need to bring goods from the States, from Great Britain,
or any other nation upon the earth, excepting perhaps a few articles.
But so long as we allow ourselves to sustain a foreign market instead
of our own, we shall be poor indeed. I desire with all my heart that
the way may be shut up, so that we may be taught by experience the
necessity of clothing ourselves. See how dependent we are, when we
have got no bread, clothing, sugar, tea, or coffee; and those who
possess these articles hold us in servitude. It is the duty of every
man to go to work and raise or make what he needs for his own
consumption. This is one thing that causes President Young to go down
south, so that he may ascertain if that country is capable of
producing our cotton, sugar, coffee, and grapes. I know that we can
make the sugar as well in this country as they can in the Southern
States. The reason it is not done is because we have got men here who
are so anxious to get a large quantity of molasses from their crops of
sugar cane. I am satisfied that we can make good sugar here, if will
we only take a little time to do it. I design to do it myself, if
nothing happens to prevent. We make our flour, we saw our lumber, card
our wool, we spin a great deal of yarn, and make a great deal of
cloth; but still there are but very few of this people who dress in
home-made cloth. We are dependent upon the States and the various
nations of Europe for our clothing.

Vol. 9, p.135
Now, you all see these things just as I do, and I have an anxiety for
you as a people. I want you to take this course, for I know it to be
necessary for our salvation.

Vol. 9, p.136
[p.136] When I go to my Father and God, and to Joseph, he will say,
Come in here, sit down with us, and enjoy yourself. Would not this be
a happy time? Yes. And what would you not give to be in the society of
Joseph and Hyrum and his brethren? You would all give everything you
possess in the world. Then see that you live for this day by day.

Vol. 9, p.136
Not a man, woman, or child need to suffer in this Territory, if they
will do just as they are told. The Lord will provide for his people,
and bring them off victoriously. Industry and perseverance will enable
us to manufacture the most of what we want. At present we have but
just commenced in home manufactures; but if we are faithful and
diligent, we shall increase rapidly in our ability.

Vol. 9, p.136
One of the most grievous things we have to endure is the evil
practices of some who profess to be Saints; but I feel to rejoice that
these are only the few. Brethren, I rejoice in spirit and in speaking
to you this day. Although I am feeble in body, I am buoyant and strong
in spirit, and I feel that I am going to live a great many years yet.
But if I am called to pass behind the vail, all will be right with me.
If we are faithful and humble, the Lord will bring us off conquerors.

Vol. 9, p.136
I feel to bless this people, that their hearts may be comforted in the
things of God. I rejoice in the performance of all my duties, and I
never feel weary in doing good, in blessing and comforting my
brethren. Some seem to take pleasure in finding fault with everything
around them; but  they would not do this if they had done right. When
men neglect their prayers and other duties, they lose the Spirit of
the Lord and get into the dark.

Vol. 9, p.136
You have the privilege of saving men temporally and spiritually. Into
your hands is committed the power to become saviours of men. We have
to save ourselves and others temporally, and then spiritually.

Vol. 9, p.136
I feel to say, God bless you! Peace be with you, and peace be
multipiled to the righteous, and to their seed after them for ever!
This is my blessing upon you, brethren and sisters, in the name of
Jesus Christ. Amen. [p.137]

Brigham Young, July 28, 1861

Gathering of the Saints—Honouring the Priesthood, Etc.

Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, July 28, 1861.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.137
When I came into this Church, I started right out as a missionary, and
took a text, and began to travel on a circuit. Truth is my text, the
Gospel of salvation my subject, and the world my circuit. I presume I
shall not soon go all over it, but I am still preaching and travelling
occasionally. I expect to be here about every other Sabbath, as I have
been for a few weeks or months past, except when I was in the south.

Vol. 9, p.137
While I am here with you, I want to talk to the Saints. I like to look
at them; I like to instruct them, and to be instructed. We pray
continually for the redemption of Zion, for the Lord to hasten the
time when we can return and establish the Centre Stake of Zion, and
build up the great temple of the Lord upon which his glory will rest
as a cloud by day, and a pillar of fire by night. We pray that we may
be sanctified, that we may be made pure in heart; and we pray that the
Lord will teach us his will continually, and reveal unto us precisely
his mind, so that we may have the mind of Christ, and know precisely
what to do.

Vol. 9, p.137
When will Zion be redeemed? When will the Saviour make his appearance
in the midst of his people? When will the vail be taken away, that we
may behold the glory of God? Can any of you answer these questions?
Yes, readily, when I tell you. The redemption of Zion is the first
step preparatory to the two last-named events. Just as soon as the
Latter-day Saints are ready and prepared to return to Independence,
Jackson County, in the State of Missouri, North America, just so soon
will the voice of the Lord be heard, "Arise now, Israel, and make your
way to the centre Stake of Zion." Do you think there is any danger of
our being ready before the Lord prepares the other end of the route?
Do you believe that we, as Latter-day Saints, are preparing our own
hearts, our own lives, to return to take possession of the centre
Stake of Zion, as fast as the Lord is preparing to cleanse the land
from those ungodly persons who dwell there? You can read, reflect, and
make your own calculations. If we are not very careful, the earth will
be cleansed from wickedness before we are prepared to take possession
of it. We must be pure to be prepared to build up Zion. To all
appearance, the Lord is preparing that end of the route faster than we
are preparing ourselves to go there.

Vol. 9, p.137
His grace is here, his judgments are here, his wisdom and Spirit are
here, and every qualification that Saints can require is here ready to
be poured out upon the people, if they are prepared to receive them.
Are we prepared to receive those qualifications? Are we prepared to
march back and take possession of the centre Stake of Zion, build up
the great Temple of the Lord, and gather in the nations of the earth?

Vol. 9, p.137
There are hundreds and thousands coming here this season. We are
gathering the people as fast as we [p.138] can. We are gathering them
to make Saints of them and of ourselves. Probably many of them will
apostatize, though some will not apostatize until you give them their
endowments; and then, if you do not speak out of the right corner of
your; mouth, they will apostatize; and if you do not laugh out of the
right corner of your mouth, they will go. We are gathering a few that
will be faithful in the midst of this people, and prepare themselves
to be crowded kings and priests unto God. By-and-by you will see the
Saints flock together. Will they come merely by one or two shiploads?
No; it will require many more ships than we have heretofore employed
to bring home the gathering thousands to Zion. Millions of people that
now sit in darkness—that are now, to all appearance, in the region and
shadow of death, will come to Zion.

Vol. 9, p.138
When Joseph first revealed the land where the Saints should gather, a
woman in Canada asked if we thought that Jackson County would be large
enough to gather all the people that would want to go to Zion. I will
answer the question really as it is. Zion will extend, eventually, all
over this earth. There will be no nook or corner upon the earth but
what will be in Zion. It will all be Zion. I remember that the lady
was answered by asking her whether she thought the ark was large
enough to hold those that were to go into it in the days of Noah?
"Yes," was the reply. Then of course Zion will be just large enough to
receive all that will be prepared to possess it, as the ark was.

Vol. 9, p.138
We are going to gather as many as we car, bless them, give them their
endowments, etc., preach to them the truth, lay the principles of
eternal life before them, inform their minds all we have power to do,
and lead them into the path of truth and righteousness; and those who
will not abide the truth will apostatize. A few will remain, and a
good share of them will cleave to the promises of the Lord, will be
true in every respect, and will be accounted worthy to enter in at the
strait gate. Strait is the gate and narrow is the path that leadeth to
life, and few there be that find it. Millions will come and live in
Zion when the laws of Zion reign predominant over creation; but will
all be prepared to be crowned kings and priests unto God? No. You
cannot imagine anything that will not be in Zion, except sin and
iniquity, and reviling against, God and against his kingdom. All
classes of people will come to Zion. Will there he Methodists there?
Yes; and they will have the privilege to worship a God without body,
parts, and passions, just as they do now, if they cheese to. Every
person and every community will receive according to the extent of
their capacity and ability. Every person then will be blessed, will be
filled with joy, will be filled with peace, with light, and
intelligence according to the endowments with which they are endowed.
Will all become kings and priests? No; not even all that will embrace
the fulness of the Gospel.

Vol. 9, p.138
There are only a few shiploads of Saints coming this season. They will
come thicker and faster, by-and-by, and will begin to inquire after
the wisdom that is in Zion. The Lord is coming out of his
hiding-place, and is beginning to scourge this nation with a sore
scourging, and vex it with a sore vexation. He is coming forth, and
the sound of the report of what is coming on the earth and the power
of God that is made manifest will vex the wicked and the ungodly, and
will bring great joy and rejoicing to the Saints. There are millions
of people, both among the Christian and heathen nations, that  [p.139]
are still in darkness, and exclaiming, "Oh, how glad we would be to
have some knowledge of the Gospel of salvation!" By-and-by, when the
Lord sends forth his servants and his angels to gather them, they will
be brought home to Zion and be taught the peaceable things of the
kingdom; and those that abide a celestial law will receive a celestial
glory, and those that can abide the next law in order can abide the
glory pertaining to it, and so on. Were I to enumerate thousands of
different degrees of glory and kingdoms, I probably should
over-enumerate the kingdoms God has prepared and will prepare for the
people according to their capacities, endowments, and what they can
receive and arrive to.

Vol. 9, p.139
We ought to be careful and not lay down our Priesthood. The brethren
and sisters ought to hold fast to their covenants, and walk in that
way, in that path, which is pointed out by the Gospel. Shall we love
the world? In one sense, we should. Should we love it with a divine
love? Not yet. Should we love the world and the things of the world
according to the nature of the world? We should. We axe commanded in
this Bible not to love the world and the things of the world; and then
you read a little further in the same book, and you are commanded to
love the world and the things of the world. How shall we understand
these things? With the divinity that is within us we should, love
divine things. Our spirits are born of our Parents in heaven, divine,
heavenly, angelic. Shall these spirits condescend to love an earthly
object, to worship it? If they do, they become inferior to their
calling and station before God. The body is framed for the tabernacle
or house in which the spirit has to dwell. This tabernacle is formed
expressly to hold its spirit and shield it. Should we love this
tabernacle? Yes, enough to nourish it, cherish it, and treat it
kindly, and foster and nourish and cherish it by the power of the
spirit, and make this body divine. The spirit must overcome the body
in the flesh, and the flesh become subject to the spirit in all
things; then we will love the world as it ought to be loved,—not with
a divine love, but with a human love, a moral love, loving all things
according to their worth and capacity.

Vol. 9, p.139
We love our wives and children —we love that whith is calculated to
make us happy and comfortable; but the divine spirit is to overcome
the body and continue so to do, looking forth until the body also
becomes divine; and then, when all has become divine, we may love all
with a divine affection, but not till then. After the body and spirit
are separated by death, what, pertaining to this earth, shall we
receive first? The body; that is the first object of a divine
affection beyond the grave. We first come in possession of the body.
The spirit has overcome the body, and the body is made subject in
every respect to that divine principle God has planted in the person.
The spirit within is pure and holy, and goes back pure and holy to
God, dwells in the spirit-world pure and holy, and, by-and-by, will
have the privilege of coming and taking the body again. Some person
holding the keys of the resurrection, having previously passed through
that ordeal, will be delegated to resurrect our bodies, and our
spirits will be there and prepared to enter into their bodies. Then,
when we are prepared to receive our bodies, they are the first earthly
objects that bear divinity personified in the capacity of the man.
Only the body dies; the spirit is looking forth, as you read in the
Bible concerning the souls or spirits of those who lay under the
altar, as [p.140] John saw on the Isle of Patmos, and they were crying
to God to know how long it would be before they would again have their
bodies. Were we turned out-of-doors, and not permitted to go into a
house for six months or a year, we would look forward to the time when
we could build a house, and reflect, "I wish I had a good house
wherein I could be free from the inclemency of the weather, as I once
had."

Vol. 9, p.140
When the body comes forth again, it will be divine, God-like,
according to the capacity and ordinations of the Lord. Some are
foreordained to one station, and some to another. We want a house, and
when we get it and our spirits enter into it, then we can begin to
look forth, for what? For our friends. We want them resurrected. Here
is this friend and that friend, until by-and-by all are resurrected.
And the earth is resurrected? Yes, and every living thing on the earth
that has abided the law by which it was made. Then that which you and
I respect, are fond of, and love with an earthly love, will become
divine, and we can then love it with that affection which it is not
now worthy of.

Vol. 9, p.140
Here is matter we see organized in ourselves. We look upon each other,
and we are matter organized. Look upon the brute creation, the
vegetable creation, and both are matter organized. Who knows how much
of this is going to abide the law of its creation and the law by which
it is made? Man is the only object you can find upon the face of the
earth that will not abide the law by which he is made. When he abides
this law, he is prepared for a glorious resurrection. Are my wives and
friends going to be prepared to receive this resurrection? Are my
children going to be prepared to receive this resurrection? They all
have the power of choice, the same as I have; the same power of
divinity is in them that is in me and you. I cannot love them with
that sacred, divine love, until they become immortal and prove
themselves worthy of such a supreme affection. I do not suffer myself
to love a wife or a child with that divinity that is within me, until
they, with myself, are immortalized and glorified, and they are given
to me as my own in that future state. I am fond of them; I will
nourish, cherish, and guide them, and do all I can for them, so that
they can prove themselves worthy to receive their bodies in a glorious
resurrected state, and be prepare t to enter into the joy of their
Lord with me: then they are worthy of my supreme love, and not before.

Vol. 9, p.140
When I tell the truth, that is enough, and I care not whether those
who hear it believe it or not, for that is their business. If you had
lived in the days of Jesus, Peter, John, etc., and, had seen men
called to be Apostles of the Lord Jesus; every time they taught the
people, every time they preached, every time they prayed, and every
time they administered in the house of God, if they did not do it by
the Spirit of revelation and by the power of God, they did not magnify
their calling. There are not many who know this. If we do not speak to
you by the Spirit of revelation and the power of God, we do not
magnify our calling. I think that I tell you the words of the Lord
Almighty every time I rise here to speak to you. I may blunder in the
use of the English language; but suppose I should use language that
would grate on the ears of some of the learned, what of that? God can
understand it, and so could you, if you had the Spirit of the Lord.

Vol. 9, p.140
I had brother Kimball ask me if his mode of communication pleased me.
Yes; for I know what he means. I read his spirit when he preaches;
[p.141] and if he preaches by the power of God, I can understand it,
if he speaks it back end forward, as well as if he spoke it
straightforward and in picked and choice language. The Spirit of
revelation is the best grammar you ever studied. As I was telling you
this morning, let the power of God come upon this congregation and
open the vision of your minds and an angel of God appear here, and you
would be in the light of eternity and in vision in a moment, without a
word being spoken, and volumes would be revealed to this people. What
do we care about words? Chiefly to speak and to hear others speak so
as to be understood. We have our language; but if a man speaks by the
power of God, it is little matter to me what his words are, or the
language he uses. If I understand the spirit of it, that is the way I
find "Mormonism" to be true. The brethren who came to preach the
Gospel to me, I could easily out talk them, though I had never
preached; but their testimony was like fire in my bones; I understood
the spirit of their preaching; I received that spirit; it was light,
intelligence, power, and truth, and it bore witness to my spirit, and
that was enough for me. I have received it, and I have tried to
improve upon it.

Vol. 9, p.141
If I do not speak here by the power of God, if it is not revelation to
you every time I speak to you here, I do not magnify my calling. What
do you think about it? I neither know nor care. If I do not magnify my
calling, I shall be removed from the place I occupy. God does not
suffer you to be deceived. Here are my brethren and sisters pouring
out their souls to God, and their prayers and faith are like one solid
cloud ascending to the heavens. They want to be led right; they want
the truth; they want to know how to serve God and prepare for a
celestial kingdom. Do you think the Lord will allow you to be fooled
and led astray? No.

Vol. 9, p.141
Brother Kimball said, to-day, when he was speaking, if you suffer
yourselves to find fault with your Bishop, you condescend to the
spirit of apostacy. Do any of you do this? If you do, you do not,
realize that you expose yourself to the power of the Enemy. What
should your faith and position be before God? Such that, if a Bishop
does not do right, the Lord will remove him out of your Ward. You are
not to find fault. As brother Wells has said, speak not lightly of the
anointed of the Lord. But you say they are out of the way. Who has
made any of my brethren a judge over their Bishop? You read in the
Book of Doctrine and Covenants, in a revelation to Joseph Smith,
(brother Kimball and myself were present,) that it takes twelve High
Priests to sit in council upon the head of a Bishop. Can they judge
him? No; for they must then have the Presidency of the High Priesthood
to sit at their head and preside over there. Yet many rise up and
condemn their Bishop. Perhaps that Bishop has been appointed expressly
to try those persons and cause them to apostatize. A great many will
not apostatize until they arrive here; and who knows but what the Lord
has prompted a Bishop to do so-and-so to cause somebody to apostatize.
One of the first steps to apostacy is to find fault with your Bishop;
and when that is done, unless repented of, a second step is soon
taken, and by-and-by the person is cut off from the Church, and that
is the end of it. Will you allow yourselves to find fault with your
Bishop? No; but come to me, go to the High Council, or to the
President of the Stake, and ascertain whether your Bishop is doing
wrong, before you find fault and suffer yourselves to speak against a
presiding officer.

Vol. 9, p.142
[p.142] I want you to have faith enough concerning myself and my
Counsellors for the Lord to remove us out of the way, if we do not
magnify our calling, and put men in our places that will do right. I
had the promise, years ago, that I never should apostatize and bring
an evil upon this people. God revealed that through Joseph, long
before he died; and if I am not doing right, you may calculate that
the Lord is going to take me home. He will not send me to hell, but he
will take me home to himself. "I will take you up here, Brigham, and
give you a few lessons." I am going where He is, for I have that
promise, and so have many others. I am telling you these things for
your comfort. In all this there are no new principles and doctrines,
though it is new to many of you. You must have faith in God that he
will lead his people right, in a way to preserve them from every evil.

Vol. 9, p.142
You can read in the writings of the ancient Prophets that the Lord is
going to bring again Zion. The Prophet said that very quickly: it took
him not more than half a minute. Let me ask the Latter-day Saints, How
long will it take this people to fulfil that short sentence? How can
they, unless they live in the light of revelation, and God leads them
day by day? Then can they do it in a moment, in an hour, in a week, in
a month, or in a year? No. It will take years to perform that saying
of the Prophet that he wrote down so soon. And it will take more than
one Prophet or person; it will take hundreds and thousands of them to
fulfil that saying; and they cannot begin to fulfil one part of it
without the power of revelation.

Vol. 9, p.142
You may read another text—"The Lord will empty the earth,"—I will not
say whether of wickedness or righteousness. How is this to be
understood? and how are the people going to fulfil this saying of the
Prophet? How is the Lord going, to empty the earth? Will it be done in
a week or a year? No. He has begun to do it. President Lincoln called
out soldiers for three months, and was going to wipe the blot of
secession from the escutcheon of the American Republic. The three
months are gone, and the labour is scarcely begun. Now they are
beginning to enlist men for three years; soon they Will want to enlist
during the war; and then, I was going to say, they will want them to
enlist during the duration of hell. Do they know what they are doing?
No; but they have begun to empty the earth, to cleanse the land, and
prepare the way for the return of the Latter-day Saints to the centre
Stake of Zion.

Vol. 9, p.142
Have we inheritances there? When I left the State of Missouri, I had a
deed for five pieces of as good land as any in the State, and I expect
to go back to it. Do we own anything in Illinois? Yes. In Ohio? Yes.
The Lord will call back the Latter-day Saints, although it is written
in the revelations, speaking of the Saints being driven from Jackson
County, that they should be driven from State to State, from city to
city, and buff few would remain to receive their inheritance, I did
not receive any inheritance in Jackson county, Missouri. I never was
there, and I do not think of any one present who was there, except
Judge Phelps. There are also a few others in the Territory who
received theirs. A few will remain and receive their inheritance. Will
we return and receive an inheritance there? Many of the Saints will
return to Missouri, and there receive an inheritance. This is not
worded exactly as is the revelation, but it is according to the nature
of things. The earth will also be emptied upon natural principles: it
cannot be done otherwise.

Vol. 9, p.143
[p.143] The South say, "We could not bear the insults and the
affliction heaped upon us by the North. We cannot help revolting from
the rank Abolitionists that would destroy us and our negroes; we will
not hold fellowship with the North any longer, but we will come out
from them and be separated." The Abolitionists would set free the
negroes at the expense of the lives of their masters; they would let
the negroes loose to massacre every white person: that is the spirit
of many of the Abolitionists that I have conversed with. Proslavery
men are determined to hold their negroes, and the North reply—"It is
false language to say that we are in a free and independent government
that holds four millions of persons in abject slavery: we do not
believe in it, and they shall be free." How natural it is for the two
parties to come to the sword, to the cannon's mouth, and fight. "We of
the North are fighting to emancipate four millions of people that are
in bondage," and "we of the South are fighting for our liberties;" and
the right will continue until the earth is empty. Will it be over in
six months or in three years? No; it will take years and years, and
will never cease until the work is accomplished. There may be seasons
that the fire will appear to be extinguished, and the first you know
it will break out in another portion, and all is on fire again, and it
will spread and continue until the land is emptied. Will they all be
killed? No.

Vol. 9, p.143
I shall see the day when thousands will seek succour at the hands of
this people. If you say, "Husband, I shall leave you, if you take
another wife," you had better leave now when you may stand a chance of
getting another husband. You cannot read in the, Bible that women take
the lead—that the responsibility is upon the women, for it is not so.
What was the saying of Jesus, when the woman caught in sin was brought
before him? That publicans and harlots should enter into the kingdom
of heaven before the self-righteous scribes and Pharisees. I do not
like to associate with such characters, but that Scripture will be
fulfilled.

Vol. 9, p.143
The responsibility is upon the men, and they will be used up, for they
go to war, and will fall in battle by hundreds and thousands, until
the earth is emptied. Young men, prepare yourselves; for a greater
responsibility will come upon you than you have ever dreamed of.
Millions will seek to you for salvation. Are you prepared for this?
No, you are not. There are but very few men, old or young, that are
capable of taking proper charge of themselves, to say nothing of a
Ward, a community, or a nation.

Vol. 9, p.143
It is said that woman is the weaker vessel, and that an Irishman
whipped his wife because she carried too much sail. The nations have
been led by the weaker vessel; but, by-and-by it will not be so. It is
impossible to guide ships that carry too much sail, and have too
little ballast in proportion to their hulls. I should trim off some of
the spankers. You sisters who have crossed the sea know what I mean.
You must also cut off part of the jib, and then you can guide the
vessel a little easier. When you come to the mainsail, reef it, tie it
up, and not have it quite so large.

Vol. 9, p.143
You can scarcely find a man that knows how to properly treat himself,
and it is worse when you come to his directing others. You will see
the time when thousands will seek salvation at the hands of this
people, and say, "Guide us in the way of life; the earth is emptied of
wickedness, and it has come to an end." The Lord knows whether or not
the Elders of this Church will be ready to step forward and lake upon
themselves these great responsibilities.

Vol. 9, p.143
Let these remarks remain with you; [p.144] take them home with you,
and wait and see what the result will be. The Lord is building up
Zion, and is emptying the earth of wickedness, gathering his people,
bringing again Zion, redeeming his Israel, sending forth his work,
withdrawing his Spirit from the wicked world, and commencing to build
up his kingdom. Can this be done without revelation? No. You will not
make a move, or do anything—plant corn, build a hall or a temple, make
a farm, or go to the States,—no, not a thing towards building up Zion,
without the power of revelation.

Vol. 9, p.144
May the Lord bless you, brethren and sisters. Amen.

Daniel H. Wells, June 9, 1861

Facilities in Utah for the Comfort and Prosperity of the Saints

Remarks by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, June 9, 1861.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.144
Brethren and sisters, I feel to bear my testimony to what we have
heard this morning. I have accompanied the President upon this trip,
an account of which he has so ably laid before you; and I do not feel
that I could add anything in regard to the description which he has
given of our journey through the southern settlements. He has given
you a full descriptive account of the journey and of the things that
have transpired, and I can truly say that I never enjoyed myself
better upon a journey or pleasure excursion that afforded me greater
satisfaction than this has done. I have accompanied him many times on
trips of this kind, and I think I have enjoyed this a little better
than any other.

Vol. 9, p.144
It seemed that new ideas and new scenes arose before us all the time;
it seemed that the Lord was multiplying and increasing the people
called Latter-day Saints. They were scattered through the country in
almost every nook and corner where they could take advantage of a few
acres of fertile land. There they were busily engaged endeavouring to
subdue it. This was pleasing to behold.

Vol. 9, p.144
We were everywhere met with kindness and hospitality, and all the
people seemed glad to see us and to have us tarry with them. When we
left one place, many of the brethren would follow us to the next, to
hear of the word of the Lord. In fact, in all of the southern
settlements, our hearts were continually rejoiced in seeing the
thousands that flocked around us, and in seeing their endeavours to
learn what would best promote the cause and kingdom in which we are
all engaged. It seems as though the Territory was enlarging and the
places fit for the habitations of men were becoming more numerous,
and, as the people have frequently been told, that when they began to
crowd together, other places  would open and fountains of [p.145]
water spring up, sufficient for the increasing wants of this people.
We now feel that it is so—that the places are multiplied—that fertile
spots and fountains of water are springing up and being discovered in
these valleys of the mountains for the habitations of the Saints of
the Most High God.

Vol. 9, p.145
This land is choice above all other lands for the Saints of God, for
there is no other land that I know of by travel, by description, or by
report, that combines so many and such great facilities and advantages
to benefit the Saints of the Most High. Here can be produced rise
things that are necessary for the comfort and benefit of man; and with
these elements that have lain dormant. so long is combined the
blessings of the most secure places and the most formidable barriers
against interruptions from any foreign foe. I feel every time I think
of it, as I stated south, that every mountain ridge, the wide and
extended plains, and even sage brush, I look upon as a friend to the
Saints, and that they are thrown around them as an insurmountable
barrier against those who desire the overthrow of the kingdom of God
upon the earth. But here we are, where can we draw from the elements
those things that we need—where we are protected from those that seek
our overthrow and destruction.

Vol. 9, p.145
The Lord our God has done this, and has brought this people to it.
Here is a land prepared for us, where we can build and inhabit,
multiply and increase, and become a great and a mighty people. My
heart has rejoiced when I have reflected upon those things—when I have
reflected and looked at the facilities put into our hands for the
improvement and advancement of this people. The olive, the cotton, and
all those flyings which come from warm climates, can be raised in
abundance. The soil is very rich, light, and loose, and suitable for
the growing of those fine provisions and commodities of life that are
grown in southern localities, such as indigo, tobacco, cotton, and
many other articles that cannot be raised in this northern part of the
Territory: they can be cultivated in great abundance in the southern
portions of Utah.

Vol. 9, p.145
It will not do to abuse it like we do heavier soils: it is light and
will easily waste away; but, if properly cultivated, it will produce
very abundantly. It is not so well adapted to wheat as the soil in
this and the other northern counties. The willow, if planted alive
like fence stakes, will grow like a hedge, and make a beautiful
appearance. That country is also very suitable for the peach culture.
True, we can raise very good ones here, but the climate is far more
suitable in Washington County. Apricots also do well there, and apples
and plums come to maturity very early. Take that in connection with
this part of the Territory, and see what we can do. We can raise the
flax, the pork, the beef, and the sheep, and we can get up an exchange
of commodities with the people in the southern settlements, and
furnish them the things which they cannot produce so easily, and in
exchange receive what they have to dispose of, and thereby establish
an international trade between the people of the north and south in
this Territory.

Vol. 9, p.145
It will not be long before there will be a string of towns and
villages on each side of the present settlements of this Territory,
from Skull Valley on the west to the Sevier Lake, Lower Beaver, and
the sink of Coal Creek to the Mountain Meadows; on the east, from the
head waters of the Rio Virgin to the head waters of the Sevier, and by
way of Sanpete to the head of the Provo; Weber, and Bear Rivers, and
to Cache Valley.

Vol. 9, p.146
There is land and locations, with [p.146] water privileges in
abundance, and then we are finding more continually: the people are
extending their settlements on all sides, making a complete cord of
settlements on the east and west of our present locations.

Vol. 9, p.146
It rejoices my heart to see Zion spread herself abroad in these
valleys of the mountains—to see her lengthening her cords and
strengthening her Stakes. What else rejoices me? It rejoices and makes
glad my heart to see that righteousness predominates in the midst of
the Saints of the living God. This, I am happy to say, is the case,
although there are some who do very little towards building up the
kingdom of God, while there are many that do things towards building
up the Devil's kingdom; but this is not as it should be. We have come
here to get rid of doing that; we have come to establish peace and
righteousness upon the earth; we have come here because the Lord
wanted us and all his people to form a nucleus where his chosen ones
could rally round and build up a kingdom.

Vol. 9, p.146
All nations are in darkness and are corrupt before the Lord, and he
has set his hand to establish a kingdom that shall be righteous—to
establish the principles of truth and virtue, that will form a nucleus
for his kingdom, which we have so much desired to see in our day and
generation. This is the nucleus in these valleys of these mountains.
The Lord has done everything upon his part that seems to be necessary.
I do not know what more he could have done, but he is willing all the
time to help us.

Vol. 9, p.146
Those who profess to be Saints of the Most High God—those whom he has
chosen to guide and dictate his people are the men that we should
uphold by our faith, prayers, and means. The Lord has said, "Here is
the land which I have preserved for my Saints, and here is my servant
Brigham whom I have appointed: he will preside over you; He will lead
you." Therefore let us abide the counsels he imparts unto us, and go
to and develop the resources of this land; and in doing this in
righteousness before the Lord we build ourselves up temporally and
spiritually, and the principles we have so dearly loved will be
sustained.

Vol. 9, p.146
Let us be united and go forth at the word as we shall be dictated to
do, and let us drop everything that is the least displeasing at the
sound of our President's voice. Inasmuch as we have done wrong
heretofore; let us do it no more, but let us get hold of the same
spirit by which he is actuated. Let us, then, follow our leader, and
not pursue any other path; for he that followeth not with us
scattereth abroad.

Vol. 9, p.146
May the Lord bless us and enable us to live our religion, is my prayer
in the name of Jesus. Amen. [p.147]

Brigham Young, January 12, 1862

Eternal Punishment—"Mormonism," &c.

Remarks by President Brigham Young made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, January 12, 1862.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.147
In the early history of this Church, our public speakers, through
their traditions, did not like to have their errors in doctrine
corrected. It hurt their feelings to be instucted and enlightened for
the furtherance of knowledge and wisdom. I am happy to say that now
the Elders, almost universally, are willing to be instructed in the
truth. It is their delight to receive intelligence and knowledge that
pertain to the heavens and the earth—the plan of salvation.

Vol. 9, p.147
Many of the Elders say that they and timid and embarrassed when they
attempt to speak before the congregated people, and are unable to
express the rich ideas and glorious principles suggested to their
minds. I frequently feel anxious to help them, and tell for them what
they would communicate. When they are, at work in their shops or in
their fields, or when going up the kanyons for wood, (if their cattle
behave well,) in their reflections, they preach many excellent
sermons; but when they try to make their secret thoughts audible
before a congregation, their thoughts desert them and they are left a
blank.

Vol. 9, p.147
Brother Jackman's mind led him to praise and thank the Lord Almighty
for one principle he revealed through Joseph the Prophet, different
from that generally believed and taught among religionists. They, you
understand, condemn all who differ from their views to hell, there to
remain in a state of the most acute consciousness of the most extreme
suffering throughout endless eternities, without one single ray of
hope that will ever be delivered. Brother Jackman wished to speak on
this point, but his heart failed him. The Lord says, through Joseph
Smith, "Again, it is written eternal damnation; wherefore it is more
express than other scriptures, that it might work upon the hearts of
the children of men, altogether for my name's glory; wherefore I will
explain unto you this mystery, for it is mete unto you to know even as
mine Apostles. I speak unto you that are chosen in this thing, even as
one, that you may curer into my rest; for, behold, the mystery of
godliness, how great is it? for, behold, I am endless, and the
punishment which is given from my hand is endless punishment, for
Endless is my name; wherefore—

Eternal punishment is God's punishment;
Endless punishment is God's punishment."

Vol. 9, p.147
The punishment of God is Godlike. It endures forever, because there
never will be a time when people ought not to be damned, and there
must always be a hell to send them to. How long the damned remain in
hell, I know not, nor what degree of suffering they endure. If we
could by any means compute how much wickedness they are guilty of, it
might be possible to ascertain the amount of suffering they will
receive [p.148] They will receive according as their deeds have been
while in the body. God's punishment is eternal, but that does not
prove that a wicked person will remain eternally in a state of
punishment.

Vol. 9, p.148
All the doctrines of life and salvation are as plain to the
understanding as the geographical lines of a correctly executed map.
This doctrine, revealed in these latter times, is worthy the attention
of all men. It gives the positive situation in which they will stand
before the Heavens when they have finished their earthly career.
Generation after generation is constantly coming and passing away.
They all possess more or less intelligence, which forms the foundation
within them for the reception of an eternal increase of intelligence.
The endowments that human beings have received from their Great
Creator are to them inestimable blessings. How wonderful and how
excellent they are! What priceless blessings and exquisite enjoyments
they secure to man, if by truth trod righteousness they are made
honourable in the sight of God. By the means of his wonderful and
Godlike endowments, man can drink at the fountain of eternal wisdom
and bask in everlasting felicity.

Vol. 9, p.148
But hundreds of millions of human beings have been born, lived out
their short earthly span, and passed away, ignorant alike of
themselves and of the plan of salvation provided for them. It gives
great consolation, however, to know that this glorious plan devised by
Heaven Follows them into the next existence, offering for their
acceptance eternal life and exaltation to thrones, dominions,
principalities, and powers in the presence of their Father and God,
through Jesus Christ his Son. How glorious—how ample is the Gospel
plan in its saving properties and merciful designs. This one
revelation, containing this principle, is worth worlds on worlds to
mankind. It is worth forsaking fathers and mothers, sisters and
brothers, wives and children, houses and lands, for the knowledge it
reveals; and this is but one item in the great plan of human
redemption.

Vol. 9, p.148
I will notice another idea. We frequently say "Mormonism," as it is
called, must be true because there are so many evidences in its
favour. We say we do positively know it is true (using the words of
brother Jackman,) "in fair weather; but when it is foul weather and
the storms beat upon our frail bark, some may conclude it is not
true." I wish you all to understand "Mormonism" as it is. We embraced
it in different parts of the world, because we considered it the best
religion we could find. Can we tell how much better "Mormonism" is
than other religions and isms of the present day? More or less truth
may be found in them all, both in civilized and barbarous nations. How
has it transpired that theological truth is thus so widely
disseminated? It is because God was once known on the earth among his
children of mankind, as we know one another. Adam was as conversant
with his Father who placed him upon this earth as we are conversant
with our earthly parents. The Father frequently came to visit his son
Adam, and talked and walked with him; and the children of Adam were
more or less acquainted with their Grandfather, and their children
were more or less acquainted with their Great-Grandfather; and the
things that pertain to God and to heaven were as familiar among
mankind, in the first ages of their existence on the earth, as these
mountains are to our mountain boys, as our gardens ate to our wives
and children, or as the road to the Western Ocean is to the
experienced traveller. From this source mankind have received their
religious traditions.

Vol. 9, p.149
[p.149] I will tell you in a few words what I understand "Mormonism"
to be. Our religion is called "Mormonism" because the ancient records
revealed to JoSeph Smith were entitled the Book of Mormon, according
to the instructions given to him by the Lord; but I will call it the
plan of salvation devised in the heavens for the redemption of mankind
from sin and their restoration to the presence of God. It is contained
in the New Testament, Book of Mormon, Book of Doctrine and Covenants,
and in all the revelations that God has hitherto given and will give
in the future.

Vol. 9, p.149
It embraces every fact there is in the heavens and in the heaven of
heavens—every fact there is upon the surface of the earth, in the
bowels of the earth, and in the starry heavens; in fine, it embraces
all truth there is in all the eternities of the Gods. How, then, can
we deny it? We cannot. Were we arraigned face to face with the terrors
of death, and called upon to deny our religion or die, we might speak
a lie and say "Mormonism" is untrue, and might continue the same
testimony all the time we were in hell; but that would make no
difference with the truth. The devils and damned spirits in hell
cannot. deny the truth of "Mormonism" and speak the truth. I wish all
those who profess to believe it did as much as the devils in hell do.

Vol. 9, p.149
"Mormonism" embraces all truth that is revealed and that is
unrevealed, whether religions, political, scientific, or
philosophical.

Vol. 9, p.149
No matter how many deny their God and their religion, God is the same,
his holy religion is the same, and all the truth is the same. There is
no plan, no device, no possible way in which we can get rid of
"Mormonism," only by taking the downward road which leads to hell,
until spiritually and temporally the whole organized being is
dissolved and the particles thereof have returned again to native
elements. We read in the Scriptures of the second death not having
power over certain ones. The first death is the separation of the
spirit from the body; the second death is, as I have stated, the
dissolution of the organized particles which compose the spirit, and
their return to their native element. The wicked spirit will have to
endure the wrath of the Almighty, until it has paid the uttermost
farthing where the "worm dieth not and the fire is not quenched."
Every debt that has been contracted by it must be cancelled.

Vol. 9, p.149
I will say a few words in regard to your belief in being led, guided,
and directed by one man. Brother Jackman has said that our enemies
hate the fact of our being led by one man. Thousands of times my soul
has been lifted to God the Father, in the name of Jesus, to make that
verily, true in every sense of the word, that we may be led by the man
Jesus Christ, through Joseph Smith the Prophet. You may inquire how we
are to know that we are so led. I refer you to the exhortation you
have beard so frequently from me. Do not be deceived, any of you; if
you are deceived, it is because you deceive yourselves. You may know
whether you are led right or wrong, as well as you know the way home;
for every principle God has revealed carries its own convictions of
its truth to the human mind, and there is no calling of God to man on
earth but what brings with it the evidences of its authenticity. Let
us take a course that leads to the perpetuity of the natural life
which God has given us, and honour it. Should we pursue this course
faithfully, and never bestow one thought for the life that is to come,
we are just as sure of that [p.150] immortal life as we are of the
life we now possess. This, in fact, is the only way in which we can be
prepared to inherit that more glorious life.

Vol. 9, p.150
What a pity it would be if we were led by one man to utter
destruction! Are you afraid of this? I am more afraid that this people
have so much confidence in their leaders that they will not inquire
for themselves of God whether they are led by Him. I am fearful they
settle down in a state of blind self-security, trusting their eternal
destiny in the hands of their leaders with a reckless confidence that
in itself would thwart the purposes of God in their salvation, and
weaken that influence they could give to their leaders, did they know
for themselves, by the revelations of Jesus, that they are led in the
right way. Let every man and woman know, by the whispering of the
Spirit of God to themselves, whether their leaders are walking in the
path the Lord dictates, or not. This has been my exhortation
continually.

Vol. 9, p.150
Brother Joseph W. Young remarked this morning that he wished the
people to receive the word of the Lord through his servants, be
dictated by them, and have no will of their own. I would express it in
this wise: God has placed within us a will, and we should be satisfied
to have it controlled by the will of the Almighty. Let the human will
be indomitable for right. It has been the custom of parents to break
the will until it is weakened, and the noble, Godlike powers of the
child are reduced to a comparative state of imbecility and cowardice.
Let that heaven-born property of human agents be properly tempered and
wisely directed, instead of pursuing the opposite course, and it will
conquer in the cause' of right. Break not the spirit of any person,
but guide it to feel that it is its greatest delight and highest
ambition to be controlled by the revelations of Jesus Christ; then the
will of man becomes Godlike in overcoming the evil that is sown in the
flesh, until God shall reign within us to will and do of his good
pleasure.

Vol. 9, p.150
Let all persons be fervent in prayer, until they know the things of
God for themselves and become certain that they are walking in the
path that leads to everlasting life; then will envy, the child of
ignorance, vanish, and there will be no disposition in any man to
place himself above another; for such a feeling meets no countenance
in the order of heaven. Jesus Christ never wanted to be different from
his father: they were and are one. If a people are led by the
revelations of Jesus Christ, and they are cognizant of the fact
through their faithfulness, there is no fear but they will be one in
Christ Jesus, and see eye to eye.

Vol. 9, p.150
We shall not be entirely free from sin for some time yet; but so long
as it is in a state of perfect subjection, we are so far sanctified to
keep up this warfare against the power of sin until we have obtained a
perfect mastery over the evil that is within our organisms, and are
able to control it constantly until death shall end the struggle: then
shall we be prepared for a glorious resurrection. Amen. [p.151]

Heber C. Kimball, June 19, 1862

Obedience to the Commandments and Revelations of God

Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, June 19, 1862.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.151
Brethren and sisters, you have all heard what has been said by
President Young and others. I can say that I agree with them in all
those things of which they have spoken. I have been very much annoyed,
ever since I came into these mountains, by those thieves that have
been prowling around and stealing our property. I cannot think what
fathers are doing to allow their children to mingle with those who are
known to be thieves, thereby creating a propensity to interfere with
other men's property. My father was not a religious man, but he always
taught his children good morals and strict honesty: he also paid due
respect to the religions of the day. He instructed them against lying,
stealing, and every species of vice; and I presume that there are not
many who have been more strictly educated in the principles of
morality than I have.

Vol. 9, p.151
When people sent their children to school in those days, they were
taught, among other things, the Ten Commandments. The principles
inculcated in those commandments were impressed upon their young and
tender minds, such as, "Thou shalt not steal. Thou shalt not covet any
of thy neighbour's property. Thou shalt not bear false witness." These
and many other good principles were strongly enforced upon the
children's minds, and this prevented them from being led astray. In
the Book of Doctrine and Covenants we have these things. set forth in
great plainness. Read the 5, 6, 7, and 8 paragraphs of a revelation,
given February, 1831, which is as follows:—

Vol. 9, p.151
"And again, the Elders, Priests, and Teachers of this Church shall
teach the principles of my Gospel, which are in the Bible and the Book
of Mormon, in the which is the fulness of the Gospel; and they shall
observe the covenants and Church articles to do them; and these shall
be their teachings, as they shall be directed by the Spirit; and the
Spirit shall be given unto you by the power of faith; and if ye
receive not the Spirit, ye shall not teach. And all this ye shall
observe to do as I have commanded concerning your teaching, until the
fulness of my Scriptures be given. And as ye shall lift up your voices
by the Comforter, ye shall speak and prophesy as seemeth me good; for,
behold, the Comforter knoweth all things, and beareth record of the
Father and of the Son.

Vol. 9, p.151
And now, behold, I speak unto the Church. Thou shalt not kill; and he
that kills shall not have forgiveness in this world, nor in the world
to come.

Vol. 9, p.151
And again, I say, Thou shalt not kill; but he that killeth shall die.
Thou shalt not steal; and he that stealeth and will not repent shall
be east out. Thou shalt not lie; he that lieth and will not repent
shall be cast out. Thou shalt love thy wife with all thy heart, and
shall cleave [p.152] unto her and none else; and he that looketh upon
a woman to lust after her shall deny the faith, and shall not have the
Spirit; and if he repents not, he shall be cast out. Thou shalt not
commit adultery; and he that committeth adultery and repenteth not
shall be cast out; but he that has committed adultery and repents with
all his heart, and forsaketh it, and doeth it no more, thou shalt
forgive; but if he doeth it again, he shall not be forgiven, but shall
be cast out. Thou shalt not speak evil of thy neighbour, nor do him
any harm. Thou knowest my laws concerning these things are given in my
Scriptures: he that sinneth and repenteth not shall be cast out.

Vol. 9, p.152
If thou lovest me, thou shalt serve me and keep all my commandments.
And behold, thou wilt remember the poor, and consecrate of thy
properties for their support that which thou hast to impart unto them
with a covenant and a deed which cannot be broken; and inasmuch as ye
impart of your substance unto the poor, ye will do it unto me; and
they shall be laid before the Bishop of my Church and his Counsellors,
two of the Elders, or High Priests, such as he shall or has appointed
and set apart for that purpose."

Vol. 9, p.152
In these days people act with their children as if they thought those
wholesome doctrines were done away, and they are very ready in their
ignorance to refer to Paul's saying about leaving certain principles
and going on to perfection; but the true doctrine is not to leave
those principles which we first learned, but to bear them in mind, day
by day, to do unto our neighbour as we would wish him to do unto us,
and thus go on to perfection. This is the law and the prophets. These
principles are in force upon us as much as they are upon others.

Vol. 9, p.152
You may go and read the revelations which God gave through Joseph
Smith, and you will there find repeated in each of them some of those
good old principles. From the first organization of this Church until
today, virtue, honesty, and the strictest morality have been taught in
all the revelations given through Joseph Smith and his successor.
Then, for men to introduce those hateful practices of lying, stealing,
drunkenness, and other vices into our midst, at the same time
professing to be Saints, I cannot but feel to despise their conduct,
if I do not hate them. It is taking a course to defile this community.
The tabernacles of men become corrupted by these wicked acts which
they perform while under the control of the evil spirits which dictate
them, and that tabernacle that is defiled I will destroy, saith the
Lord God.

Vol. 9, p.152
These are my feelings upon the subjects treated upon by President
Young and Bishop Woolley. As was remarked, I may also ask, Do we fear
our enemies in the world? I answer, No. I have more fear about those
corrupt individuals who dwell in our midst.

Vol. 9, p.152
Let us endeavour to live up to our privileges; then the world have
nothing more to do with us than they have with the angel of God whom
they never saw. Know ye not, brethren and sisters, that you are angels
to the present generation as well as those behind the vail? You can
read in the Scriptures that the Lord promised to make Peter and James
ministers to his servant John, whom the Lord appointed to tarry on the
earth until Jesus should come again. If Michael the archangel were to
come, he would appear as did Peter, James, and John when they appeared
to Joseph Smith. If we are the elect of God, we should be among that
number who will assist to gather the Saints in the last days. [p.153]
It won't be done again by angels that are said to have wings, but it
will be accomplished by those that have hands and feet, and who travel
about upon this earth. It is for us who are chosen to administer in
the flesh, and men behind the vail minister to us.

Vol. 9, p.153
I feel really glad in regard to what has taken place of late—that
those characters that have been prowling around, annoying their
neighbours and stealing from their best friends, have been removed out
of our midst, and placed where they can no longer afflict the
righteous. This people know enough to be righteous, honest, pure, and
virtuous; and those who will not practise that which they know to be
good will become habituated to folly and vice, just in the same way
that men become habituated to using tobacoo, to stealing, drinking,
and lying.

Vol. 9, p.153
Some have tried to hide their iniquities by saying they only stole
from the Gentiles; but I contend that a man who will steal from s
Gentile will steal from me, if he ever gets an opportunity. When the
time comes that the Lord says, "Arise, and to your tents, O Israel ;"
then men must be pure inside and out; they must be for God, or they
will have no part in the blessings conferred upon the righteous. We
sometimes talk about cutting men off from the Church. Now, I want to
know what is the use of retaining dead limbs upon a tree. If such
limbs are allowed to continue, they impart death to the branches.
Brother Brigham illustrated this subject very clearly.

Vol. 9, p.153
We are all connected with the one tree; and if one member suffers, the
others are affected. When we get intelligence, it is through the
Father having revealed himself to Jesus, and Jesus to his chosen ones
upon the earth.

Vol. 9, p.153
In the beginning of this Church, Jesus sent Peter, James, and John,
who committed the power unto Joseph; and then he engrafted it into us.
But suppose the graft die, like many which we put into trees, then we
have to cut out the graft and put in a new one, that the tree may
thrive and prosper.

Vol. 9, p.153
When I see dishonesty among this people, I feel sorrowful. If I find
men out once, I will have nothing to do with them afterward; and there
is no law in heaven or on the earth that requires me to mingle with
them; but I am required to cleave to every honest, virtuous, and
truthful man. This is the nature of the religion of Jesus Christ,
which is the power of God unto salvation.

Vol. 9, p.153
Brethren, if any of us have erred in the past, let us do better in the
future. Let those who have done wrong do wrong no more. Let us cast
out all hatred, malice, and bad feelings from our hearts. We are very
subject to be charged with false-hood—to get wrong impressions
concerning our brethren. Although we may be men of God, judges in
Israel, and have a right to the power which will enable us to judge
between truth and error, the man that tells the truth and him that
striveth to deceive, still we are apt and liable to be mistaken and to
receive false impressions. For instance, we think a great deal of our
children and of our wives, and we are apt to believe them in
preference to men of God; and in this way we become charged with false
impressions concerning our brethren. We should be very careful how we
receive the report of one person concerning another, especially if
that report be unfavourable. Brethren and sisters, it is our duty to
tell the truth and to let falsehood and misrepresentation alone. These
are my sentiments and feelings; and if ever I have gone contrary to
this, I have gone wrong.

Vol. 9, p.154
This is a doctrine you all believe in, as well as I. You came here
[p.154] with the feeling in your hearts, "if I can see a people living
thus and so, all will be right." But I want to know what it is to you
or me whether another person does right or wrong. It is for us to do
right, and never to suffer ourselves to be caught in snare, or walking
in the path of the ungodly. It matters not what another does, we
should honour the Priesthood and work righteousness all the day long.
This is the duty of every man in the Priesthood and every member in
this kingdom; then all will go well with Israel, and our enemies will
have no power over us. The world may combine against us, but the
unalterable decree of the Almighty has gone forths—"I will fight your
battles." Have we not proven this? Yes, we have; and we shall prove it
again and again.

Vol. 9, p.154
God bless the upright, the humble, the pure, the poor, and the meek of
his people; and may the time soon come when his kingdom shall triumph,
and Jesus reign as King of kings and Lord of lords. Amen.

Brigham Young, January 19, 1862

Evil Deeds and Evil Doers, &c.

Remarks by President Brigham Young made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, January 19, 1862.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.154
I was sorry for an expression made by one of our officials in relation
to the late killing of three thieves. He considered that they were
dealt with by mob violence. Our officers of the law are provided with
means to defend themselves against those who would slay them. The
three persons that were lately killed were notorious thieves, and
resisted the officers in the discharge of their duty. I thank God that
our officers will not suffer themselves to be shot down by notorious
scoundrels. [The congregation said "Amen."] If there are any who
sympathize with thieves, I want to know who they are, and let them be
cut off from the Church. There has been enough said to such
characters, and they must quit such practices. I say, If they will not
reform, I wish they would resist the officers, and then there is an
end of them and of their depredations upon the honest citizens of
Utah.

Vol. 9, p.154
The best people in the world are in this Territory, and yet there is
not another community, according to our numbers, so infested by
thieves as we are. Their depredations are perpetrated with such
impunity and barefaced effrontery that it is almost impossible for me
to keep a decent handkerchief. Some women, when they come into my
house to work, if they can steal a few handkerchiefs or pillow-cases,
or this or that, and make up a small bundle, they sack it and go. If
you should leave an axe, a waggon-wheel, a spade, or anything of that
kind in the kanyon, when you go for its it has been stolen.

Vol. 9, p.155
[p.155] I have no fellowship for a man that will bait out a thief, for
he will go to stealing as soon as he is out. Talk about a thief's
keeping company with a girl! If there is a woman in this Territory
that would keep company with such an infernal scoundrel, I hope she
will speedily make her exit to some other country.

Vol. 9, p.155
Let the people in this Territory be righteous, and we are safe from
all the powers of Satan and from all the evil powers of this earth.
But for thieves, cut-throats, liars, adulterers, and every foul and
wicked person that can be brought out to mingle with this community, I
am sick and tired of it. It is time to cleanse the inside of the
platter; and if a United States' official says it is mob law, let him
say so until he is tired. We will teach men not to resist the officers
in this Territory while they are in the discharge of their duty; and
let me here say to the Presiding Bishop, If he knows of any Bishop who
sympathizes with those thieves who have infested our community, report
him, and we will remove him. And I say to the Bishops, If you find any
in your Wards who sympathize with a person who has been guilty of
highway robbery, and has fallen by the hand of justice, try them for
their fellowship.

Vol. 9, p.155
I mourn not that a thief is killed, but that any human being would so
far debase himself as to become a mean, low, degraded thief. No matter
if it is your husband, your father, your brother, your child,—if he
should fall by the hand of justice for stealing and resisting the
officers of the law to persist in wickedness, have no sympathy for the
evil-doer. If any of my family should be guilty of stealing, I shall
request them to leave my house, never to enter it again, I would not
cover over their iniquity, but I would expose it and deal with the
sympathizer, should they by the strong arm of justice be levelled to
the dust. I would disown them. If a child or relative of mine forsakes
the Gospel, the holy Priesthood, his God, and the kingdom of God,
farewell to that child or relative, whether near or distant. I own
none as relatives, only those who love and serve our Lord and Saviour
Jesus Christ. All that belong to my Father's house own. I love them, I
delight in their society, no matter whether they are poor or rich,
learned or unlearned, if they observe the laws of the kingdom of God
and live according to it.

Vol. 9, p.155
As brother Cox observed this morning, let us be sure to build up the
kingdom of God, for in doing this we build up ourselves. In the early
history of this Church, Joseph Smith was accursed of being a
speculator. So far as I am concerned, I never denied being a
speculator; for, in one sense of the word, it is one of the greatest
speculations ever entered into by man. In building up the kingdom of
God, I am decidedly for self, and so are you. If you wish to obtain
wealth, power, glory, excellency, and exaltation of every kind, be for
God and truth, and he will give to you more than your hearts can
conceive of. We are not going to be satisfied with a few paltry
picayunes. We are not going to be satisfied with a mere preemption
right on the soil in this Territory. Should the Government grant to
every head of a family six hundred and forty acres of land, and to
each wife and child their portion, as was done in Oregon Territory,
that would give to me and to my sons and daughters quite a scope of
country, and the whole people would swallow up all the land in this
Territory. But shall we be satisfied with that? I am going to have a
larger preemption than the Territory of Utah. In a few years this
Territory will not contain my own posterity. [p.156] In twenty years
from now this spacious hall will not hold them, and in twenty years
more they will more than fill this Territory. I cannot put up with
this small possession.

Vol. 9, p.156
I have always said to the thieves, Wait until I tell you to steal. The
first filing I mean to take is the State of Missouri, and then I shall
not be satisfied. Next, I shall want the State of Illinois. All this
Territory, Missouri, and Illinois are not going to be sufficient
territory for Heber and me, to say nothing of brothers Wells, Taylor,
Woodruff, and all the faithful brethren. "For thy waste and thy
desolate places and the land of thy destruction shall even now be too
narrow, by reason of the inhabitants; and they that swallowed thee up
shall be far away. And the children which titan shalt have, after thou
hast lost the other, shall say again in thine ears, The place is too
strait for me: give place to me that I may dwell. Enlarge the place of
thy tent, and let them stretch forth the curtains of thine habitations
spare not, lengthen thy cords, and strengthen thy stakes; for thou
shalt break forth on the right hand and on the left, and thy seed
shall inherit the Gentiles and make the desolate cities to be
inhabited." In fine, I am not going to be satisfied until the Saints
possess the whole earth to the glory of God. There is no way to
glorify our God and Father but to glorify ourselves; and there is no
way to happify and glorify ourselves, only by keeping his
commandments. Let us be one with the Father, with the Son, and with
one another, being of one heart and of one mind.

Vol. 9, p.156
Do not steal a horse, for it costs more to hide it than it is worth.
Do not steal Governor Dawson's Blankets and beaver robe. I understand
that the officers have found the stolen blankets and robe. Those
thieves also stole some eight hundred dollars in money from a
hard-working man. I hope the officers will also find that. The
officers have been diligent in arresting the marauders and in
recovering the stolen property; but I wish it distinctly understood
that this has been done solely to magnify the law in the preservation
of rights.

Vol. 9, p.156
One of our friends tells us that he is afraid we shall have trouble; I
told him that we were not afraid of it in the least, so long as we
serve God and and keep his commandments. The Lord has already once
overruled the great power and supreme excellency of the military skill
of those who were enemies, and caused them to waste their strength in
walking up and down Ham's Fork, and to eat mule meat to sustain their
lives, and and placed them in a constant state of fear and dread. They
saw a few men in the mountains cutting fence poles, or firewood, and
they dared not send out a company to guard in the money that was sent
to pay them. "Come in," cried the officer, "for God's sake; for the
Mormons are around."

Vol. 9, p.156
It is said that one of the members of Congress, confident of the great
military ability of the officers and the bravery of the army they
commanded at Bull's Run, rode out in his buggy, expecting to shout
with the rest in the exultations of victory. According to report, this
member of Congress was a brave man, tied his horse at a respectable
distance, and repaired to an eminence to see the fight. When the
"Booby Run" commenced, he made for his buggy, but, to his
consternation, found it appropriated. Blow this member of Congress was
not only brave, but fleet on foot; for it is said that he arrived in
the city of Washington an hour and thirty minutes before his horse and
buggy. He won laurels at what I call the "Booby Run."

Vol. 9, p.157
I cannot be intimidated by saying [p.157] that there is trouble ahead
for us from the Government of the United States, so long as
righteousness shall prevail among the people of God, even if they
should be so unwise as to again attempt to oppress us.

Vol. 9, p.157
Let every man in this Territory be a vigilant officer, and, when a
thief is found in the act of stealing, take him, dead or alive. There
is one trait in our officers that I delight in, and that is, they will
not stand to be shot down by a set of scoundrels. Let every man be
vigilant to frown down iniquity wherever it shows itself, and suffer
it not to gain a foothold in our country.

Vol. 9, p.157
We are about to constitutionally organize a State Government, and to
again petition for admission into the family of State's, to secure to
ourselves the inalienable rights of American citizens. This we do to
please ourselves and our God. If we can please our Heavenly Father,
our Elder Brother Jesus Christ, and the holy angels, and the Saints
that have lived and died, and please ourselves in righteousness, we
then ask no odds of all hell and their abettors. And if armies are
again sent here, thy will find the road up Jordan a hard road to
travel. As for us, we will honour and preserve inviolate the
Constitution of our country, as we ever have.

Vol. 9, p.157
I was lately looking over the Constitution we framed for a State
Goverment six years ago. It is very near as we want it now. We wish a
Constitution that is Republican. In it treason is stated to be one of
the highest crimes in any government, and to consist in levying war on
this State. Who has done this? James Buchanan has, and so have those
who associated with him, in sending an army here; and the very great
majority of the priests and people said Amen. They are as much
treasoners as ever lived on this earth, and the day will come when
justice will be meted out to them. They made war on the loyal citizens
of this Territory; and if they again make war upon us, I know not what
the Lord may do." We will try to do what the Lord wants us to do.

Vol. 9, p.157
I am for scourging out the ungodly and all who work iniquity among
this people. If our laws are not stringent enough to do this, we will
put a little bayberry into the composition, or a little oak-root bark,
to make it a little more stringent. Those who are against the kingdom
of God must suffer. Those who give way to unhallowed practices would
destroy the kingdom of God from the earth, and I disown all such,
whether they are of my family or not; and I will declare, by-and-by,
that I never knew them, as Jesus will also say. They do not belong to
me; they are not of my blood and kin. "But, father, do you not
remember that we were born at such a time and in such a place?" No
matter; you belong to another kingdom; you cannot come here: we do not
wish your society.

Vol. 9, p.157
I can tell all the world that we mean to sustain the Constitution of
the United States and all righteous laws. We are not by any means
treasoners, secessionists, or abolitionists. We are neither
negro-drivers nor negro-worshippers. We belong to the family of
heaven, and we intend to walk ever every unrighteous and unholy
principle, and view everybody and everything as it is before God, and
put everything in its place.

Vol. 9, p.157
A good housewife, whether she possesses much or little, will have a
place for everything she has in the house, and make her house orderly
and comfortable, and everything when wanted can be found in its place.
So we will adjust ourselves according to the lawful doings of the
nation, and will not secede from our Government; neither will we be
[p.158] traitors to Jesus Christ, through ungodly rulers, but will
take the privilege to chasten them and guide them into the path of
right, if they will be led therein. This we will do fearlessly and
perfectly regardless of consequences; for, if God is for us, it
matters little who are against us.

Vol. 9, p.158
It seems that the people ought to see that the Lord dictates, guides,
and directs; that if a people are blessed, they are blessed of the
Lord; and that if we exalt him and his kingdom, love him, serve him,
and build up Zion upon the earth, we are sure to be exalted and
possess the thing we desire, if our affections are centred in God and
truth. "Therefore let no man glory in man, for all things are yours,
whether Paul, or Apollos, or Cephas, or the world, or life, or death,
or things present, or things to come; all are yours, and ye are
Christ's, and Christ is God's."

Vol. 9, p.158
God bless the humble and the righteous, and may he have compassion
upon us because of the weakness that is in our nature. And considering
the great weakness and ignorance of mortals, let us have mercy upon
each other. How it would rejoice my heart to see the most froward,
young and old, in this community, forsake their evil doings and seek
to do right! But if they will not do this, I cannot fellowship them.
My constant prayer is for the Lord to increase the righteous and
righteousness in the land, and waste away the ungodly, that the power
of the government may pass into the hands of the just. May God soon
grant this sight to our eyes. Amen.

George A. Smith, February 6, 1862

Blessings Enjoyed By the Saints in Zion, &c.

Discourse delivered by Elder George A. Smith, in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, February 6, 1862.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.158
I desire to oiler a few reflections that are now suggested to me by
the abundant blessings which surround us. I need not say that I have
been delighted with the remarks of our brethren that have spoken
to-day; but I will say that while we enjoy the multiplicity of
blessings which now surround us, we should remember the poor Saints
that are scattered abroad in distant lands.

Vol. 9, p.158
It is only a few days since I received a letter fresca Bishop Jacob G.
Bigler, who is now on a mission in Ireland. He writes that the
brethren and sisters are very kind to him, and feed him a great deal
better than, they are able to feed themselves. He says they give him
meat twice a week, while they cannot get it at all; and he feels
thankful for the kindness manifested by the people to him under such
extreme poverty, and wishes me to importune with the brethren here
[p.159] that they may be delivered from the poverty and bondage with
which they are environed.

Vol. 9, p.159
Not long since, a letter was received in Provo from Elder William
Cluff, who is now labouring in Denmark. He incidentally remarked that
a sister sheared thirty-seven head of sheep to get money to pay the
postage of that letter.

Vol. 9, p.159
A few days since, I received a letter from my brother John L., who is
labouring in Switzerland. It is rather a hard country to labour in, in
consequence of the oppressive laws and variety of institutions of the
twenty-two cantons composing that Confederation. He says that there
are a great many of the brethren in that country who labour for ten
cents per week and their board, and there is no earthly prospect of
their condition being improved; but every year the oppressive bonds
that grow upon them become tighter, and tighter. I merely refer to
these incidents that we may compare the situation of the Saints in the
old world with our own in the fertile vales of Utah. Will we exert
ourselves to relieve those brethren that are scattered abroad? We
believe, ere long, that the vengeance of the Almighty will be poured
out upon the inhabitants of the whole earth. Peace having been taken
from the earth, men thirst for each other's destuction; and in their
conflicts and destructive wars, our brethren and, sisters who desire
to emigrate to these peaceful vales may be overwhelmed, and have to
suffer with the multitude of the wicked, unless we stretch forth our
hand and use our means for their deliverance.

Vol. 9, p.159
We are exhorted this morning by our President to send back teams and
waggons, and to go ourselves to aid in bringing the poor and worthy
Saints home. Are we on hand? Are we fully awake to this important
matter? I recollect, last season, passing through the settlements
south, when I was told repeatedly that the number of teams called for
would paralyze the farming interests. In the same region, only a few
months after, while passing through, they said, "We have more grain
than we can actually harvest and secure: we never had such a crop
before." There are thousands of our brethren abroad who are reduced to
the greatest extremities, and as a wise and provident people it is our
duty to provide for ourselves, and as far as possible to provide an
asylum for the oppressed of all nations.

Vol. 9, p.159
Great Britain, so famous for political economists and statesmen, has
planned so unwisely, that, through a family quarrel between the
Northern and Southern States of America, five millions of her subjects
are in danger of starvation. Some of them are members of this Church.
We must plan differently, and combine the talent, enterprise, and
ingenuity in our midst to develop the resources of our country, so
that outside complications cannot reduce us to starvation or deprive
us of the comforts of life. "The wisdom of the wise shall perish in
the last days." True wisdom in the rulers of a nation would dictate a
system of political economy that would provide the means of living and
sustainting the nation within itself as one common family. When a
nation fails to do this, it lacks the exercise of that prudent policy
which makes the country self-preserving.

Vol. 9, p.159
We talk about going to the States to procure a few articles which we
cannot at present produce. But, suppose the people of the States
should become as infuriated as the Jaredites, or the Nephites and
Lamanites of old were, and should fight and slay each other as they
did, whom would you get your supplies from? Who would grow or
manufacture cotton for you, or supply you with mill-saws, scythes,
[p.160] axes, cotton or wool cards, steel, or silks and satins? We
should have to supply ourselves or go without. Think of these things,
and realize that the Lord has taken peace from the earth, and is
suffering the wicked to slay the wicked, and that the Prophet Brigham
has this day blown the trumpet and warned us to prepare to supply our
own wants. "But," says a brother, "I want to follow that business I
can make the most at." I would manufacture combs, but I can make more
by raising wheat. Suppose all the tradesmen in the country should do
the same, what would you do? No blacksmiths, carpenters, tanners, or
shoemakers, but all farmers, and farming without ploughs, hoes, and
going barefoot, would soon be the inevitable result of this policy. We
must all act our part, and act it prudently and wisely.

Vol. 9, p.160
I wished to add my testimony to the things you have listened to. May
the blessings of God rest upon us, and give unto us wisdom and ability
to contribute our aid to make the people of Zion self-sustaining.
Amen.

Wilford Woodruff, December 1, 1861

Privileges of the Saints, &c.

Discourse by Wilford Woodruff, delivered in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, December 1, 1861.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.160
Brethren and sisters, I have been called upon and requested to occupy
a portion of the time this morning, and I can truly say that I always
take pleasure, when I have an opportunity, to hear my testimony of the
work of the Lord in which we are engaged. I hope that what little time
I may speak I may be blessed with the Spirit of the Lord, that I may
speak of such things as will be edifying to you; for there is
certainly not much advantage in talking to the people for the sake of
occupying the time, unless it will be beneficial to us.

Vol. 9, p.160
I know that it is our duty in this Church and kingdom to live in such
a manner that we may feel interested in the things of the kingdom of
our God. I reflect a great deal upon the blessings which we are
enjoying here in the valleys of the mountains, and I often think that
I do not fully prize the blessings the Lord has imparted unto me. When
I bring these things to bear upon my mind, I realize to a great extent
the necessity of prizing the gifts of the Holy Spirit bestowed upon
me, and the same duty devolves upon all the Saints of God. If we can
be made to rightly value the gifts which the Almighty bestows upon us,
we shall certainly not do any thing that is wrong; we shall not
[p.161] walk where we ought not to walk, but we shall be devoted to
the building up of the kingdom of our God. If our eyes were opened to
see things as they are, we should live and act as men of God. When my
mind is quickened by the Holy Spirit to comprehend the things of God,
I feel very thankful for the light and intelligence bestowed upon me
by the Almighty. I feel satisfied that our President and leader would
not be inspired to reprove and correct us as a people, as he is often
moved upon to do, if we were living to our privileges. We should not
be exhorted to turn from the course that we are in to some other, if
we were all doing just right. But I can say truly, brethren and
sisters, that we are a blessed people; yes, we are blessed above all
other people upon the earth. We have the kingdom of God here with us;
we live in a dispensation and generation in which the kingdom has been
built up, and it will be permanently established, never more to be
thrown down. In this dispensation the Lord has anointed men to preach
the Gospel to every creature. In every other dispensation the powers
of darkness have in a great measure overcome the kingdom of God, or,
in other, words, have had dominion,—so much so that the kingdom could
not live but a little while. It could not grow and spread itself upon
the earth; and finally that power which was acting through the agency
of the children of men, even the holy priesthood, was taken home to
God, and it has remained there from generation to generation, and the
world have been without these blessings for many hundreds of years.
This has been the difficulty ever since the creation of the world.
Even when Christ came and established the Gospel upon the earth, it
was here but a little season before the Devil, the arch-enemy of the
kingdom of God, overcame those who held the Priesthood, so that the
Priesthood and authority of the kingdom was taken from the earth, and
the Church went into the wilderness, leaving the people without any
inspired men to say, This is the way; walk ye in it. From that time
until the introduction of the fulness of the Gospel by the Prophet
Joseph Smith in our own day and age of the world, there has been no
Peter or Philip or any other man to teach the people the way of life
and salvation; but they have had to live by the best laws of morality
which they knew. Hence the division and contention that has existed in
the sectarian world.

Vol. 9, p.161
But we have had the privilege of living in the dispensation in which
the Lord has promised that he would establish his kingdom, and perfect
it ready for the appearance of the Great Bridegroom.

Vol. 9, p.161
This is the privilege that we enjoy as Latter-day Saints. When the
time had come, according to the decree of the Almighty, an angel
visited the earth and committed the Priesthood to Joseph Smith and
Oliver Cowdery, and gave them instructions and a promise that they
should be inspired to lay it before the people. We have embraced this
Gospel, and the Spirit of God enlightens our minds, so that we
comprehend, by the inspiration of the Almighty, those principles that
are necessary for our present and eternal salvation; and by receiving
the principles of life in our minds, we were led to come to the
Valleys of the Mountains. We can all now comprehend that this is the
Church and kingdom of our God that he has established, to remain
forever. Therefore, instead of being given up to those evil principles
and practices that reign in the hearts of the children [p.162] of men,
we are walking in the path of life, and those truths are now uppermost
in our minds. We are constantly striving to spread abroad this truth,
that the hearts of the children of men may be inspired to take hold
and help this kingdom to take root and spread abroad until it shall
entirely overcome that power which has always in past ages overcome
the kingdom of God. It is a blessing to us, to the whole house of
Israel, and to the Gentile nations; it is a blessing that the world
never before have enjoyed. It is true that other dispensations have
had their Prophets and Apostles, but they never enjoyed the privilege
that we do of having the kingdom of God continue upon the earth until
it triumphs over all other kingdoms upon the face of the earth and
stands forever. Former Apostles and Prophets had the unpleasant
reflection that the Church which they had built up would fall away, or
be overcome by the power of the Devil and wicked men, and that when
they passed off the earth and went behind the vail, they would have to
take the Priesthood with them, because there would be none living
worthy to receive it from under their hands. They will be crowned with
the Saviour according to the promises, but in their lifetime they
never had the opportunity of planting on the earth a kingdom that
should remain until Jesus should reign as King of kings and Lord of
lords. Lucifer has gained possession of the earth by overcoming the
children of men; but it does not belong to him, although he has had
possession of it for a great many generations. I rejoice that the day
is dawning when the principles of righteousness and truth will bear
rule and bring forth fruit, until the kingdom and the dominion shall
be given to the Saints of the Most High, and the kingdoms of this
world become the kingdom of our God and his Christ.

Vol. 9, p.162
The very idea of our becoming coworkers with Jesus Christ ought to
inspire every one of us with a determination to aid all we can in the
dissemination of those great and glorious principles that are
calculated to exalt the human family from their low and degraded
positions to the favour of God, angels, and men. This is the way I
feel in relation to the Church and kingdom of which we are members.

Vol. 9, p.162
These blessings are above the blessings of the riches and comforts of
life that we are all seeking after; they are far more valuable and
more lasting than any other blessing in this life. Man may have
earthly wealth and honour, but his life is not his own; he has not the
power to prolong his life one day; and when he dies, his honour, his
wealth, and all that he possesses in this life passes away. He
receives nothing in this world of riches or honour that he can carry
with him; and, except he stores his mind with knowledge and obeys the
fulness of the Gospel, he cannot have the blessings of a clear
conscience and the comforts of the Holy Ghost. The rich man, the
rulers of the land, the kings and potentates of the earth, no matter
what they possess, when they die, they can take nothing with them.
They came into the world naked, and they go into the spirit-world as
poor as the poor man who lives and dies in rags. Then all their acts
of greatness and affluence sink into oblivion; but still the Lord may
hold the kings, rulers, and potentates of the earth responsible for
their official acts.

Vol. 9, p.162
When an Apostle, or President Bishop, or any man holding the
Priesthood officiates, he administers by the authority of  the Lord
Jesus Christ; then that Priesthood has [p.163] effect, and all the
blessings that a servant of God bestows upon the children of men will
take effect both in this life and in that which is to come. If I have
a blessing given to me by the holy Priesthood, or if I receive a
blessing from a Patriarch, those gifts and blessings will reach into
the other world; and if I am true to my covenants through this life, I
can claim every blessing that has been conferred upon me, because that
authority by which they were conferred is ordained of God; and it is
that by which the sons of the Most High administer unto the children
of men the ordinances of life and salvation; and those official acts
will have their effect upon those persons beyond the grave as well as
in this life. These are the true riches; they are riches that will
last to all eternity, and we have power through these blessings,
conferred by the Gospel, to receive our bodies again, and to preserve
our identity in eternity. Yes, we can claim this by virtue of the holy
Priesthood; but it is not so in the world. There is not a priest in
the world that has administered one of the ordinances of the Gospel
since the Priesthood was taken away, because, properly speaking, there
can be no ordinance of the Gospel administered without the authority
of the Priesthood. Hence I say that, from the time the Priesthood was
taken from the earth until Joseph received it again from the angel of
the Lord, there were no Gospel ordinances legally administered. I
admit, however, that all men will be rewarded according to the deeds
done in the body, and they will be judged according to the light which
was given to them. This will be the condition of all who are not
called and ordained of God, notwithstanding they may have administered
what they believe to be the ordinances of the Gospel; yet their
administrations will have no effect beyond the vail.

Vol. 9, p.163
When we bring this subject home and consider the difference between
the blessings of the Gospel as revealed in its fulness and purity, and
being shut out from the light of heaven, from the revelations of the
Almighty, from the administration of angels, and from the voice of
God, we ought to prize our privileges and blessings as Saints far more
than we have done heretofore. Mankind in all ages search for
happiness; they desire social and domestic peace; and when they think
of the vast future, they desire to participate in the blessings that
are spoken of as pertaining to that state of existence; but they know
not how to obtain them, except a servant of God comes along and points
out the way of life. We have the way open before us, and the gift of
eternal life, which is the greatest gift of God, is promised unto us
on condition that we will continue in well-doing; but we can attain to
that through no other means than strict obedience to the commandments
of God.

Vol. 9, p.163
I refer to these things, brethren and sisters, because I think we do
not sufficiently prize the great responsibility that we are under to
God and to this generation. It is indeed a great responsibility which
the Lord lays upon a man when he calls him to the ministry and sends
him to declare to the people that he is commissioned to preach the
Gospel and administer the ordinances by which they can be saved,
secure a part in the first resurrection, and inherit thrones and
dominions in the presence of God and the Lamb. We have received this
Gospel, and many of the Elders have gone forth, having been called of
God as was Aaron, and they have offered the truth to the nations oft
he earth. A few have received the message, but the vast [p.164]
majority have rejected it, and they are condemned. The Lord told
Oliver Cowdery that if he laboured in the vineyard and brought in but
one soul, his reward should be great. Then consider how great our
reward will be when you see hundreds and thousands gathering into
these valleys every year—people who have been brought to a knowledge
of the truth by the labours of the Elders that are now before me. Our
brethren have preached the words of life to millions of people, and
many thousands have given heed to their warning voice; still they are
but few, compared with the vast multitudes who have been commanded to
repent of all their sins, be baptized for the remission of them, and
have hands laid upon them for the gift of the Holy Ghost. We are truly
blest in the agency which God has given us to receive or reject
whatever is presented to us, but we should remember that we shall be
held responsible for the use we make of the teachings of the servants
of God.

Vol. 9, p.164
It does not make any difference how the Lord makes known his will,
whether by the whisperings of the Holy Spirit, the administration of
angels, or by his own voice; it is all the same; and he has told us
emphatically that his words shall not pass away, but all shall be
fulfilled which has been spoken of by the Prophets since the world
began.

Vol. 9, p.164
We have but a little time to labour and to exert ourselves in this
kingdom. Thirty years have already passed away since the organization
of this Church, and we see a numerous generation rising up before us
that have been born in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints. It is almost a generation, according to the usual reckoning of
mankind, since John the Baptist came and conferred the Aaronic
Priesthood upon Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery; and the kingdom has
kept growing from that time to the present,—perhaps not as fast as it
might have done if all the Elders had been as faithful as our
President has been; but still it is progressing rapidly, and it is
where the Prophet had his eye upon when he said—"O Zion, that bringest
good tidings, get thee up into the high mountain; O Jerusalem, that
bringest good tidings, lift up thy voice with strength; lift it up, be
not afraid; say unto the cities of Judah, Behold your God!" How much
the Elders have talked of this and of the little stone cut out of the
mountain without hands, that was to roll forth until it filled the
whole earth. We are now fulfilling those predictions. We are planted
here in the mountains in fulfilment of the promise of the Almighty.

Vol. 9, p.164
In the early days of this Church the Lord told those who were first
called to the ministry that they were laying the foundation of a great
work, but they knew it not. They did not then understand the nature of
the work to which they were called; still they felt, by the
inspiration of the Almighty, and their minds were opened to see that
they were called to take part in a great work—called to a high and
holy calling; but still there was a vail over their eyes, so that they
could not comprehend it in its magnitude and greatness, as we now do.
If the Prophet Joseph had arisen up in 1831, 2, 3, or even 1834, when
we went up to Jackson county in the State of Missouri,—had he then
told the people that this Church would be built up, and that this
people would become a great kingdom, and that the United States would,
in less than one generation, be in the lamentable position that we now
find them, it would have required a stretch of our faith to have
believed him. Our minds were not then open to that extent that we
[p.165] could fully comprehend the future. But we can now see that the
words of ancient and modern Prophets are being fulfilled. This kingdom
is rising in these Valleys of the Mountains, and it will eventually
spread itself abroad through the length and breadth of North and South
America. We may now look forward into the great future that lies
before us, and it will require just as much of a stretch of faith now
as it did in the beginning to look at the kingdom of God upon the
earth as it is to be built up in this dispensation, so that the word
of the Lord may go forth from Zion, the servants of God be clothed
with the power of the Prieshood, to give counsel and to preside over
the nations of the earth, when the kingdoms of this world shall become
the kingdom of our God and his Christ. It is our duty to live in that
way that we can have power to unlock and comprehend the mysteries of
the kingdom of God; and we have got this to do in order that we may
see that the Lord is at work among the nations for his own glory and
for the permanent establishment of his own kingdom.

Vol. 9, p.165
We ought to be enabled to understand that there is not a single law
that has ever been issued from the great Eloheim but what will be
fulfilled to the letter, and that not one of those Prophets who have
spoken concerning the kingdom of God in the latter days and the
overthrow of wickedness and establishment of righteousness will fail
in their predictions in reference to the dispensation of the fulness
of times. When we look back for thirty years, we can see the vast
change that has taken place.

Vol. 9, p.165
With regard to Babylon and the wicked nations of the Gentiles, I will
say that all those things that have been spoken concerning them will
be fulfilled. We profess to be the children of God, the friends of
God; and if the Lord has not got some friends in these the Valleys of
the Mountains, I would like to know where his friends are. I have
spoken upon these things, and in reference to the position we occupy
before the heavens and before this generation, that we may be stirred
up in our minds and be awake to our duties. If we can be made sensible
of that which is required of us by our leaders, we shall go to work
and do those things that we know will be for our benefit and good, and
for the advancement of the cause of the kingdom of God upon the earth.
If we are faithful through this warfare in which we are engaged, we
shall be satisfied with the reward and with the crown that will be
bestowed upon us, and also with the place that we shall occupy when we
pass from this stage of existence.

Vol. 9, p.165
I will say then, brethren and sisters, with regard to those things we
have been exhorted to attend to by President Young from day to day and
from time to time, Let us attend to them. He has a desire to see the
people in such a position that will secure to them the favour and
approbation of the Almighty. We ought to strive to understand our high
destiny—to learn the mind and will of our Father in heaven, that the
heavens may be opened to us, that we may be filled with light, with
truth, and be clothed with the power of God. It is with this desire
and design that our President calls upon us to lay aside everything
that has a tendency to prevent us enjoying the Spirit of the Lord and
comprehending those great and glorious principles that we are seeking
after. We all ought to make an exertion, when he makes a request upon
us, and strive to lay aside all those things that are contrary to the
principles of our holy religion; and then we ought to take [p.166]
hold with him and back him up, and sustain with him all the
authorities of the Church, striving at all times to do whatever the
Lord requires at our hands. If we do this, we shall be blest; and if
we do not, we shall meet with a loss. Let us strive to be more
attentive to our duties and to listen to the words of the Lord,
remembering that if we have not got the Spirit of the Lord with us, we
have not got the power of God with us.

Vol. 9, p.166
Let us lay aside all evil practices—all those habits which will
prevent our communing with God. We have not yet got power to occupy a
throne and to govern according to the laws of heaven. Of this we are
all sensible. Then if these little things have a tendency to hinder
our enjoyments and debase us in the eyes of the Lord, we ought to lay
them aside, and manifest a determination to do the will of our Father
in heaven, and to accomplish that work which is laid upon us to
perform. When we have any exhortation from those who lead us, we
should ever be ready to carry it out, remembering that the Lord holds
President Young responsible for the way in which he manages and
directs this kingdom; and if we obey him, we shall be blest and
prospered. But if he gives us commandments and we do not listen to
them, the Lord will not hold him responsible for our acts. I think
upon these things when I hear our leader giving us commandments to do
thus and so, and I feel that I shall lose the Spirit of the Lord if I
do not comply. We have got to rise up, as a people, and have the power
of God constantly with us, or we shall not accomplish that which is
required at our hands; for it requires faith, temperance, purity,
holiness, and the power of God to be with this people, in order to
fulfil our mission and perform the work of God. When our Prophets and
leaders command us to do a thing, let us obey, and then we shall gain
the victory.

Vol. 9, p.166
I have often heard it remarked, when we have had preaching against
merchandizing, that the next day the merchants have taken three
dollars to where they had previously only taken one. I hope this will
not be the case with those who make a practice of drinking whisky, and
have been counselled by President Young to let it alone.

Vol. 9, p.166
Brethren and sisters, I do not feel that I want to occupy much more of
your time; but, before I conclude, I will say that when I do anything
that prevents me from enjoying the Spirit of the Lord, as soon as I
ascertain that, I immediately throw it aside, so that the Spirit of
God may govern and control me in every act of my life. We came here to
build up the kingdom of God, and we should feel the responsibility
that is upon us. This is our home; and who of us appreciates the
blessings bestowed upon us? We should appreciate them a great deal
more than we do. If we were set down in New York or South Carolina for
awhile, we should appreciate our home; for here we are not troubled
with any of the difficulties which they experience in the States. We
can meet together and worship God in peace. It is truly a great
blessing to be assembled in these chambers of the mountains.

Vol. 9, p.166
Let us try to prove ourselves worthy of our high calling as Saints of
God. I pray that the Lord will give us power to lay aside every thing
that is wrong, to magnify our callings, and build up the kingdom of
God. I feel to ask this blessing in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
[p.167]

Brigham Young, January 26, 1862

Necessity of Paying Due Attention to Temporal Duties, &c.

Remarks made by President Brigham Young, Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, January 26, 1862.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.167
I do not know that I have ever spoken to the Saints upon any principle
of the Gospel of salvation when I could do more than offer a few
opening remarks, there is so much to learn. The oldest and most
experienced persons in this Church are satisfied that they have by no
means learned all that is to be learned concerning things that pertain
to this world. To even thoroughly learn all the different branches of
mechanism is more than one man can do in this mortal life. The object
of this existence is to learn, which we can only do a little at a
time. "Whom shall he teach knowledge? And whom shall he make to
understand doctrine? Those that are weaned from the milk and drawn
from the breasts. For precept must be upon precept, precept upon
precept; line upon line, line upon line; here a little and there a
little."

Vol. 9, p.167
How gladly would we understand every principle pertaining to science
and art, and become thoroughly acquainted with every intricate
operation of nature, and with all the chemical changes that are
constantly going on around us! How delightful this would be, and what
a boundless field of truth and power is open for us to explore! We are
only just approaching the shores of the vast ocean of information that
pertains to this physical world, to say nothing of that which pertains
to the heavens, to angels and celestial beings, to the place of their
habitation, to the manner of their life, and their progress to still
higher degrees of perfection.

Vol. 9, p.167
We hear many glorious truths in the discourses delivered by our Elders
here and in other places, but we return to our homes and to-morrow we
are about as we were yesterday. It is our privilege to improve each
day of our lives, but can we improve fast enough to even gain all the
knowledge that pertains to this world in the life we now possess? No;
but we can gain knowledge faster than we now do, by exercising still
greater diligence.

Vol. 9, p.167
When we meet in a worshipping capacity, we are apt to feel anxious to
hear something new concerning the Deity or the place of his
habitation. How delightful it is to hear a man expound the
prophecies—to hear the revelations of God and things which pertain to
the celestial kingdom of God delineated! How joyful, how pleasing, how
glorious this is to both male and female, old and young, who seem to
know all about these matters, but who at home do not know enough to
make a hoe-handle so that you could tell whether it was designed for
an ox-bow, plough-handle, or hoe-handle. And the sister that rejoices
so much in the glories of the upper world, when she is at home, very
likely, does not know enough to pursue her daily avocations as she
ought. [p.168] Can she teach her little girls so much as to knit a
stocking tie? No; but when there is plenty of wool and yarn in the
house, she calls upon her husband to buy garters, suspenders, &c.,
from the store, while her children are running in the streets with
their heels and toes naked; she cannot even mend a stocking decently.
Can she cut her little boy a pair of pantaloons? No; a tailor must do
it. Can she make him a cap out of some old cloth that has been worn in
a coat, but is good enough for that purpose, and thereby save a few
dollars? No; she must plague her husband to spend means at the store,
when perhaps he cannot well spare it. Can she make little shoes for
her infant? No, pa, buys all the shoes. She seems of no manner of
earthly use as an helpmeet to her husband; yet it is her greatest
delight to know how the Gods live and how the heavens and all things
are sustained, but at the same time is not willing to move a finger to
sustain herself.

Vol. 9, p.168
When Adam found himself in a state of nudity, he hid himself; and when
he heard the footsteps of the Lord in the garden, he quaked and
trembled with fear. The Lord could do nothing more for him than take
some fig leaves and probably some grass to stitch them together for an
apron to cover Adam's nakedness. The Lord could not in a few minutes
teach Adam how to make broadcloth and a pair of pantaloons, &c.; for
he had forgotten all he formerly knew, and had to gain knowledge by
degrees. Can we learn in a day how to make broadcloth or satin and
clothing or dresses? No; for it is as much as some persons can do to
learn in one day how to knit so much as a stocking fie or a pair of
suspenders.

Vol. 9, p.168
The people are striving with all their might to learn the things of
God; but if I could only get them to understand the work and the worth
of their present life, I should feel well satisfied. We talk and think
a great deal about the life that is to come, and the life-labour of
the Christian part of the world is to prepare for that. The time we
now occupy is in eternity; it is a portion of eternity. Our present
life is just as much a life in eternity as the life of any being can
possibly be. Could we all live so as to honour the life that we now
possess, I should not have one anxious thought with regard to being
fully prepared for the life which is to come. I wish to urge upon the
people the necessity of knowing what to do with their present life,
which pertains more particularly to temporalities. The very object of
our existence here is to handle the temporal elements of this world
and subdue the earth, multiplying those organisms of plants and
animals God has designed shall dwell upon it. When we have learned to
live according to the full value of the life we now possess, we are
prepared for further advancement in the scale of eternal
progression—for a more glorious and exalted sphere.

Vol. 9, p.168
One of the speakers this morning exhorted us to take care of that;
which we produce. All the energies of a farmer appear to be drawn out
to raise wheat; but when it is matured, he seems to retire in
satisfaction that he has accomplished what he sought; his energies
flag and the crop is not cared for, but is left to return again to the
earth; or, if he gathers it, he either has not the ability to properly
save and husband it, or he cares not to exert himself to do so. It is
the same in his stock raising; he values his calves and lambs—labours
hard in raise them; but when they have attained to that stage of
existence to do good to himself or the community, he suffers them to
die by starvation in the winter, or to be destroyed by the Indians or
by somebody else who [p.169] gets his living by stealing cattle on the
ranges. The wheat wasted this year, for want of proper care, would
feed this whole community for a considerable length of time. Farmers
do not seem to think that every kernel of grain should be gathered and
saved as far as possible. The atmosphere that presses upon the face of
our fields imparts nourishment to the soil, and the rains from the
heavens and the waters that come dancing from the mountains and are
led over our fields are laden with plant food, so that we can gather
from this bench-land—from this gravelly soil—thirty bushels of wheat
to the acre, which does not answer the end in the economy of nature
for which it is created, if it is suffered again to return to the
ground unappropriated in the way designed by the Almighty. if it is
distributed in another shape than that designed, the wheat element may
be entirely removed to another portion of the earth; and after a few
years you may not be able to raise wheat in this country. If a single
constituent part of any plant be exhausted from the soil, the plant
cannot be produced until the wanting element is restored.

Vol. 9, p.169
Our Father in heaven wishes us to preserve that which he gives to us.
If we are prodigal and wasteful of his blessings, it will be
said—"Take from them that which they seem to have and give it to
another people." We wish to gain all that is to be gained; we wish to
enrich ourselves; but, as a people, in a great many instances, we take
a course to make ourselves poor. If we could only learn enough to be
self-preserving and self-sustaining, we should then have learned what
the Gods have learned before us, and what we must eventually learn
before we can be exalted. Trace the history of the favoured people of
God in any age of the world and on any portion of the earth, and you
will find that the Lent has poured out great abundance upon them, he
has blessed them as individuals, as communities, and as nations. We
have also been greatly blessed, but we have treated lightly our
blessings in neglecting to properly and frugally use them.

Vol. 9, p.169
That individual, neighbourhood, people, or nation that will not
acknowledge the hand of God in all things, but will squander their
blessings, and thus pour contempt upon his kind favours, will become
desolate and be wasted away. So long as any people live up to the best
light they have, the Almighty will multiply blessings upon them by
blessing the earth and causing it to bring forth in its strength to
fill their storehouses with plenty; but if they become fat, and are
lofty, and kick against the Lord, and trample his blessings under
their feet in reckless wastefulness, he will cause them to inherit
barrenness, and he will give them "cleanness of teeth in all their
cities, and want of bread in all their places." The Lord needs only to
say to his angel, "Pass over the land and take away the elements of
wheat," and that crop ceases to be produced. This very thing has
transpired in the lands from whence we have been driven, and their
fruit is blasted; in fact, nothing grows there in the same abundance
and perfection that it once did. Desolation is in the path of the
wicked. It would have been so with us, if we had remained in our
former homes, and had not lived to honour the life God has given us.
In consequence of the hatred, malice, and disposition in the hearts of
the wicked to persecute his people, God has so cursed the land and
blasted the elements that they are not fruitful.

Vol. 9, p.169
I do not think that I ever beheld anything in my life more painful to
my heart and more distressing to my feelings than I saw manifested in
the [p.170] spirit and actions of this community in the years 1849,
50, 51, and 52, in the way they trampled upon the blessings of God so
bountifully bestowed upon them. Wheat was suffered to go to waste in a
shameful manner. It was fed to horses, thrown to hogs, and trampled in
the mud. I told them they would want bread, and they did. If it had
not been for the kind hand of God in his merciful providences to us,
we should have suffered much more than we did; our sufferings would
have been extreme. The Lord has poured out his blessings on the
atmosphere, on the water, and on the soil of this country. No other
people but the people of the Saints could have sustained themselves
here. If we abuse these choice blessings, the Lord will blast the
fertilizing elements with his withering touch, and leave us desolate.
Let us be thankful for what we have in possession, and use it
exclusively for building up the kingdom of God, the establishment of
Zion, and the triumph of righteousness and truth. Let every penny,
every dollar, every sum of money, large or small, be devoted to this
all-absorbing interest, as also every moment of time. These are
matters with which we are all acquainted; they are not mysteries that
are far beyond our comprehension.

Vol. 9, p.170
Twenty-five, twenty-eight, and thirty years ago, our influence and
national character were but small indeed. The image which now presents
itself is still small, we admit; nevertheless it presents a bold front
to the nations, and has become worthy of their notice. We are trying
to be the image of those who live in heaven; we are frying to pattern
after them, to look like them, to walk and talk like them, to deal
like them, and build up the kingdom of heaven as they have done. I
think that after awhile we shall attain to the very image and likeness
of the children of God who have lived before us. This image will
increase, and grow, and spread abroad, and still expand in its
proportions, stretching to the right hand and to the left, struggling
for room on all sides, in proportion as we are faithful and learn to
appreciate the blessings we have already received.

Vol. 9, p.170
Do we appreciate the blessings of this our mountain home, far removed
from the war, blood, carnage, and death that are laying low in the
dust thousands of our fellow-creatures in the very streets where we
have walked and in the cities and towns where we have lived? If we
constantly live under a proper sense of the greatness of our
blessings, the stone in the mountains will soon begin to attain
colossal proportions and roll with crushing weight upon the toes of
the "great image."

Vol. 9, p.170
We have often heard it said by our Elders that all the heaven we shall
ever have is the one we make for ourselves. How vast the meaning of
this simple sentence! This one saying is a text worthy for all the
holy beings in heaven and on earth to preach upon; it embraces a
subject vast as eternity. We are exhorted to make our own heaven, our
own paradise, our own Zion. How is this to be done? By hearkening
diligently to the voice of the Spirit of the Lord that entices to
righteousness, applauds truth, and exults continually in goodness.
This Spirit is the companion of every faithful person! Listen to its
whisperings, and pursue with alacrity the path it points out. In this
way we may all grow in grace and in the knowledge of the truth, and by
so doing we shall honour the life we now possess, while by pursuing an
opposite course we disgrace it. This life is worth as much to us as
any life in the eternities of the Gods. In that helpless infant upon
its  [p.171] mother's breast we see a man, an Apostle, a Saint,—yea
generations of men with kingdoms, thrones, and dominions. Then the
life of that little frail mortal is fraught with great and mighty
results, and its value is inestimable.

Vol. 9, p.171
If this be true of an infant, what may we expect to grow out, of this
infant kingdom? We may look forward to all that belongs to greatness
and goodness, to might and power, to dominion and glory. Then how
jealously we ought to guard the rights of this infant power! How
zealous and constant we should be in maintaining its interests and
supporting its laws and sacred institutions! No less vigilant should
we be in perserving the lives of our children, for they are of the
kingdom of heaven. No pains should be spared, no care omitted, in
guarding the tender infant through the perilous hours of childhood to
maturer years. Through the inattention and ignorance of parents, death
makes many victims among our children, and they are deprived of
magnifying their mortal life according to the designs of the All-wise
Creator. Numbers of our children are carried off by death, through
want of sufficient promptitude in battling the destroyer when its
insidious approaches are first discovered. We have power in a great
measure to prevent disease; and when it fastens upon the vitals Of our
little ones, we have power, faith, and means at hand, if promptly
applied, to restore our children to life and health, to boyhood, then
to manhood, and to honour and power in Israel. Yet we neglect our
children, and let them run out in the cold and wet. They are sick at
night; nothing is done for them; but they are sent to bed to lie all
night with a burning fever, and so they are suffered to linger on day
after day, while the Destroyer is busily at work consuming their
lives. At length the parents become alarmed and send for a doctor, who
is just as apt to destroy the life of the child as to restore it again
to good health. We mourn over the little fragile remains as we lay
them in the tomb, and comfort ourselves by saying, "Thy will be done,
O Lord; thou givest and thou takest away at thy pleasure," &c., when
by our ignorance and carelessness we have destroyed the life God gave
to us for a kingdom of glory and power, which can only be obtained
through our posterity. From this one child, this Isaac, could his life
have been preserved, nations would have sprung into existence, until
the multitudes of people through him would have become as the sands
upon the sea shore for number. But he is gone, and his spirit has
returned back to God, and that is the end of his life upon the earth;
your posterity is cut off, and from whence will you receive your
kingdom and glory?

Vol. 9, p.171
It is to our advantage to take good care of the blessings God bestows
upon us; if we pursue the opposite course, we cut off the power and
glory God designs we should inherit. It is through our own
carefulness, frugality, and judgment which God has given us, that we
are enabled to preserve our grain, our flocks and herds, wives and
children, houses and lands, and increase them around us, continually
gaining power and influence for ourselves as individuals and for the
kingdom of God as a whole. People lose their property. Why? Because
they do not take care of it. Once in a while we hear of property being
destroyed by fire, though this does not often occur among this people.
What did you do with the fire when you retired to rest? All such
occurrences happen through carelessness, want of judgment, or
ignorance. For instance, on a very dry, windy day, with a foul [p.172]
chimney, a wife wishes to prepare a chicken for supper, and she must
burn off the pin feathers; she gathers up an armful of shavings, sets
fire to them, and the flame that is singeing off the pin feathers is
also firing the chimney; from that it spreads to the roof, and from
the roof to the stack-yard. A thousand dollars' worth of property is
destroyed by carelessly singeing the pin feathers off a chicken. Our
wives are not apt to think of this, any more than they do when they
suffer their little children to get cold, and the croup, and then
death.

Vol. 9, p.172
This people, in their notions concerning life, are similar to the
whole world. We have brought our traditions from the world, but we
wish to learn better, and get rid of every false notion and practice.
As I told you the other day, it is impossible to believe a truth that
is not embraced in "Mormonism," whether it is found in the mental
education or physical pursuits of mortals, in the spiritual refinement
of the Gods, or in culling immortal fruits from trees that grow in the
Elysian fields of Paradise. "The life that now is" more immediately
demands our attention, and I am fearful that many spend their lives
for naught. There are persons in this community who, if they could
have their own will gratified and be possessed of plenty of means,
would not, do another day's work in their lives, unless they were
urged to it. Such persons are told that they should devote their
lifetime they now have to usefulness; but they have sufficient, they
say, and have no need to be useful in performing any kind of labour.
This is a mistake. Though I possessed millions of money and property,
that does not excuse me from performing the labour that it is my
calling to perform, so far as I have strength and ability, any more
than the poorest man in the community is excused. The more we are
blessed with means, the more we are blessed with responsibility; the
more we are blessed with wisdom and ability, the more we are placed
under the necessity of using that wisdom and ability in the spread of
righteousness, the subjugation of sin and misery, and the amelioration
of the condition of mankind. The man that has only one talent and the
man that has five talents have responsibility accordingly. If we have
a world of means, we have a world of responsibility. If we have an
eternity of knowledge, we shall have an eternity of business to
transact and to occupy every particle of the knowledge bestowed upon
us.

Vol. 9, p.172
Then, instead of searching after what the Lord is going to do for us,
let us inquire what we can do for ourselves, and the answer will be,
We can make our own hats, bonnets, shoes, and clothing, and we can
make our own heaven here below; and if there is anything that we
cannot make now, we will wear what we have until we can make more. I
have a word of praise for our sisters. I have seen the handsomest
homemade plaid in this city that I ever saw in any country. I would
like to see them wear it when they go to parties, instead of donning
silks and satins. Their home-made plaid will look better to me than
all the silk and satin they can put on. But when sister Susan gets a
fine dress, then Betsy will not go to the party unless she has as good
a frock as Susan's; and Sarah must have as good a one as either of the
others, or a little better. Perhaps she wants a little more gimp, a
little extra braid, some insertion, or something to make a better
dress than has either of her sisters; and so we waste for a thing of
naught the blessings we should otherwise improve.

Vol. 9, p.173
Be careful of the clothing you [p.173] have. Do not let your
children's clothing lie underfoot when you undress them at night, but
teach your boys and girls, when they come into the house, to find a
place for their hats, cloaks, and bonnets, that, when they want them,
they can put their hands upon them in a moment. When they take off
their boots and shoes, let them be deposited where they can be found
in the dark, that, if the children are obliged to get up at night,
perhaps in case of fire, they can find their clothing, and not be
under the necessity of being turned out naked. If a person can put his
hand on his clothing, he can dress in the dark. I couple the necessity
with the convenience. I hope we shall never be under the necessity of
fleeing from under a burning roof, either in the night or day. Let
there be "a place for every thing, and every thing in its place."

Vol. 9, p.173
I believe in indulging children, in a reasonable way. If the little
girls want dolls, shall they have them? Yes. But must they be taken to
the dressmaker's to be dressed? No. Let the girls learn to cut and sew
the clothing for their dolls, and in a few years they will know how to
make a dress for themselves and others. Let the little boys have
tools, and let them make their sleds, little waggons, &c.; and when
they grow up, they are acquainted with the use of tools and can build
a carriage, a house, or anything else. When we see the boys or girls
inclined in this direction, let us encourage them and use every means
in our power to direct their minds in the right direction to the most
useful result.

Vol. 9, p.173
Novel reading—is it profitable? I would rather that persons read
novels than read nothing. There are women in our community, twenty,
thirty, forty, fifty, and sixty years of age, who would rather read a
trifling, lying novel than read history, the Book of Mormon, or any
other useful print. Such women are not worth their room. It would do
no good for me to say, Don't read them; read on, and get the spirit of
lying in which they are written, and then lie on until you find
yourselves in hell. If it would do any good, I would advise you to
read books that are worth reading; read reliable history, and search
wisdom out of the best books you can proure. How I would be delighted
if our young men would do this, instead of continually studying
nonsense. And in addition to this, let; the boys from ten to twenty
years of age get up schools to learn sword exercise, musket and rifle
exercise, and, in short, every art of war. Shall we need this
knowledge? No matter; it is good to be acquainted with this kind of
exercise. Let a few schools be started by those who are capable of
teaching the sciences. The science of architecture, for instance, is
worthy the attention of every student. It yields a great amount of
real pleasure to be able to understand the grand architectural designs
of those magnificent structures that are scattered over Europe and
other countries.

Vol. 9, p.173
Learn all you can. Learn how to raise calves, chickens, lambs, and all
kinds of useful fowls and animals; learn how to till the ground to the
best advantage for raising all useful products of the soil; and learn
how to manufacture molasses and sugar from the sugar-cane. Raise flax,
husbands, and let your wives learn to manufacture fine linen. In the
war of 1812, cotton raised in price from five to eleven cents per
pound; it is now from thirty-five to sixty-three cents a pound in New
York City. What are we going to do for our factory cloth? We have got
to make it. I am selling cotton cloth to those who work for me for the
same price they are now selling it in St. Louis [p.174] and New York.
What will be the price by-and-by, as circumstances are now shaping
themselves in the nation?

Vol. 9, p.174
If what, I have now said about temporal things is faithfully carried
out, it will lead to our independence as a people, and to our comfort
and happiness as individuals.

Vol. 9, p.174
May God bless you! Amen.

Orson Pratt, July 15, 1855

Salvation of the House of Israel to Come Through the Gentiles

Remarks by Elder Orson Pratt, made in the Bowery,
at Provo, July 15, 1855.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.174
It is with a great degree of satisfaction that I arise to bear my
humble testimony before the Saints here in Provo, in connection with
the testimonies that have been borne to you by the servants of God who
have addressed you heretofore. We have had some great and good
instructions imparted to us since our meetings commenced here the day
before yesterday. We have had instructions which are of the greatest
importance —instructions that pertain both to our temporal and future
prosperity. The teachings imparted have been clothed with wisdom, and
the gift and power of the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven, which has
inspired the hearts of the servants of God who have addressed us from
this Stand, and more especially has this been the case with regard to
the instructions that have been imparted to us this forenoon, setting
forth our relations, as Gentile Saints, (or Saints that have received
the Gospel from among the Gentiles,) with the house of Israel. Perhaps
there is no subject that could be presented at the present, time that
is of so much importance, and that has so great a bearing upon the
human family, as the one set before us this forenoon. It is one on
which the salvation of the Latter-day Saints depends. It is one, also,
on which the salvation of the remnants of the tribe of Joseph upon
this American continent depends. It is one that we must not only
understand, or reason about, or think of, but one in which we must
engage every faculty and power of our minds, if we would be blessed as
a people. It is for this object, as has been plainly shown to you this
forenoon, that the angels of God descended from the eternal world and
spoke in the ears of mortal man. It is for this object that the
heavens have been opened, and the everlasting Priesthood sent; down
and  conferred upon chosen vessels. It is for this object—namely,
[p.175] the salvation and redemption of the poor, lost, degraded sons
of the forest that God has given the Urim and Thummim, and caused to
be translated one of the most glorious sacred record, or histories
that was ever introduced into the world by mortal man. It is for this
object that we have been permitted to leave the land of our
forefathers, to traverse the sandy deserts and and plains of Nebraska,
and to locate ourselves here in the midst of these lonely and peaceful
vales; it is that we might fulfil and accomplish the purposes of the
great Jehovah, in the redemption of the remnant of Joseph who dwelt
here before us. I shall not, perhaps, make a great many remarks this
afternoon, as there are others present who no doubt desire to bear
their testimony before the Saints; yet I feel to make a few
observations in relation to that degraded people, and in relation to
ourselves, and our duties in regard to them; not that I expect my
feeble abilities will impart anything that is of much consequence or
importance, more than what has already been clearly portrayed before
your minds this forenoon.

Vol. 9, p.175
With these preliminary remarks, I will select a passage of Scripture
as a text. It reads as follows:—"Woe be unto them that are at ease in
Zion." I think we will find this text in the predictions of Isaiah. We
shall also find it in the Book of Mormon. I will repeat the
words:—"Woe be unto them that are at ease in Zion." Do you think,
brethren and sisters, while so much depends upon our exertions and
conduct, that we can come to these valleys, or go anywhere else on
this American continent, and settle down upon our farms, or engage in
our merchandize or in our business transactions, and be at ease in
Zion? It is of no use thinking of this for a moments; for the day,
even the time of the redemption of Israel, is now nigh at, hand; and
Zion, instead of being at ease, must travail in pain to be delivered.
When the Saints first began to assemble themselves together in Jackson
county, Missouri, and began to build fine houses and open rich farms,
and were surrounded with every facility for becoming rich in this
world's goods—when they were thus inclined to settle down in pleasant
places, with their affections placed upon the things of the earth—upon
their houses and their lands, upon their grain, their flocks and their
herds, and when the great and important duties required of them as
Latter-day Saints were laid aside, or, at least, placed on the
back-ground—when they thus settled down, and were determined to enjoy
their own Zion at perfect ease, did the Lord suffer them to remain at
ease? No. He suffered them to be uprooted, to be driven from their
houses and inheritances, and to be afflicted, tormented, and
oppressed. Why did the Lord suffer this? Because the people felt a
disposition to be at ease in the land of Zion, and to neglect the
important duties required at their hands. This has been more or less
the case from the day that we settled in the western part of Missouri
until the present, time. We have forgotten who we are; we have
forgotten in a measure what God has been doing with us as a people; we
have forgotten his purposes that he has determined to accomplish in
our day and generation; we have forgotten the degraded, forlorn
condition of the sons of Joseph; we have forgotten the predictions of
the holy Prophets among their fathers, who so earnestly prayed to the
Most High for themselves and their children to the latest generation,
whose prayers have been recorded in the records of eternity and
preserved in the archives of heaven, to be [p.176] answered upon the
heads of their posterity in the last days. We have forgotten these
things to a great extent, and are dwelling at ease in Zion, and
neglecting the great redemption of Israel.

Vol. 9, p.176
It almost seems sometimes that the people are determined to take their
rest and be at ease before their great labour is accomplished or their
day of rest comes. They build houses, they plant vineyards, they sow
their fields, they gather together large flocks and herds, they
multiply their goods and substance, they surround themselves with the
comforts and luxuries of this life, and say to themselves, "We will
enjoy ourselves and be at ease in Zion; we will remain upon our farms
and in our fine houses; we will engage in our merchandize and in
various occupations; we will let the Lamanites take care of
themselves, and we will let the purposes of the Almighty roll round
without our help." And after all these things, they will pray every
day that the Lord will roll round events, accomplish his purposes, and
fulfil the covenants made with the house of Israel, and yet not lift
one solitary finger to facilitate the answer to their prayers.

Vol. 9, p.176
As it was said this forenoon, God is not going to do this without our
agency and exertions. What says the Apostle Paul concerning the
Gentiles? "For as ye in times past have not believed God, yet now have
obtained mercy through thier unbelief, even so have these (that is the
house of Israel) also now not believed, that through your mercy they
also may obtain mercy."

Vol. 9, p.176
The Apostle shows plainly that blindness in part happened to Israel,
and that you Gentiles, as a consequence, obtained mercy. Has not the
light of truth shone upon our minds, that these Lamanites, who are of
the house of Israel, might, through the mercy of us Gentiles, obtain
mercy?

Vol. 9, p.176
[Elder Pratt then asked a blessing upon the bread.]

Vol. 9, p.176
Through the mercy of the Gentiles, it is decreed that the house of
Israel in the last days shall obtain mercy; that is, through the
believing of the Gentiles, or, in other words, through the Saints of
the living God who have embraced the covenant of peace from among the
Gentiles, and have separated themselves from the wicked Gentile
nations. It is through their mercy, through their long-suffering,
patience, and forbearance, that the house of Israel are to find
salvation and mercy. And if we do not accomplish this work, we shall
suffer; and I just as much believe this as I believe that the sun
shines in the firmament of heaven. Without this people become the
saviours of Israel, we shall be accounted as salt that has lost its
savour, and therefore no longer good for anything but to be trodden
under the feet of Israel, or of our enemies. Whosoever will not extend
the hand of mercy to redeem this people will go down, and lose their
influence with God and all good men. We are placed here as saviours
upon the mountains, and God has placed us here because we understand
principles that they are ignorant of. We know about God; we have
learned something of Jesus Christ and of the redemption wrought out by
him; we have also learned some little of the future state of man. We
are in possession of knowledge which is hid from all the rest of the
world. Shall we, therefore, dwell at ease upon our farms and in our
habitations, and suffer these sons of the forest to remain in eternal
ignorance of the great truths that we are in possession of? If so, woe
be unto this people, or any other people that are intrusted with the
sacred things committed to our charge,  and who [p.177] do not use
them according to the mind and will of God; for it is his mind that
they should be used for the redemption of those that are unacquainted
with these principles by which alone salvation can be obtained.

Vol. 9, p.177
But how can we save this fallen remnant of Israel? Can the redemption
of this widely-scattered and degraded race be brought about in a
moment? It cannot. We have heard from the lips of our President, who
spake by the wisdom of the Most High and by the power of the Spirit
which rested upon him. He has pointed out the way, and shall we not
walk in it? Shall we not give heed to his sayings? We are commanded to
be of one heart and of one mind; and in this case in particular we are
required to be united in all our exertions, and to use all the power
and faculties of our minds for the salvation of the nations of Joseph.
Will the brethren reach forth the helping hand, and try to redeem the
sons of the forest with whom we are surrounded? I believe they will;
for the purposes of God must be fulfilled; and we are the people who
have to do the work; and to those who do not take part in it, I will
apply the words of my text—"Woe to them that are at ease in Zion." And
this woe will find them out; it will surely come upon them, and sorely
afflict them from the rising of the sun unto the going down thereof;
and when the night cometh, it will not cease; it will follow them day
by day, until they learn by sad experience that there is no such thing
as being at ease in Zion until Zion has travailed in pain and brought
forth her children, and especially when the work is of the importance
of the one now before us, and required at our hands. Here are numbers
of the Lamanites before me. How much good it would do them, if they
could only sit down and read as we can concerning their fathers! Place
yourselves in the same position, and imagine that you had lost all
that was good and great, and suppose that you were among a people who
understood all this knowledge, and suppose that they were not willing
to put forth their hands to impart the blessings they enjoyed to you,
how would you feel? You would feel as God feels, and the same as the
old Prophets and Patriarch of the Nephites feel, who are now in the
heavens, and who are acquainted with the purposes of God that are now
transpiring upon the earth. How do you think they would feel, if they
were to come down and look upon their descendants, and see them
wandering in darkness, without the knowledge of God or their
ancestors, and then turn and see a people in their midst who were in
possession of the sacred records and prophecies of their fathers, and
yet that people so careless, and so much at ease, that they used
scarcely any exertion to impart the heavenly knowledge to them?
Perhaps some may inquire, How are you going to impart information to
so dark and degraded a people as our red neighbours? Do as brother
Young has counselled, instead of driving them out from your midst to
some desolate region. Cultivate their friendship; be forbearing and
kind, and show a sympathetic spirit for them. Build for them a good
schoolhouse, and let the people be engaged in teaching them the
English language, both old and young, as far as they are willing to be
taught. Teach them concerning their forefathers, the carrying forth of
the Book of Mormon, and the plan of salvation which is revealed to us,
with the promise of eternal life to all those who believe and obey.
They require to be taught in order that they may have faith; for how
can they believe without being taught by [p.178] those whose right it
is to teach? Teach them to read; and if you can persuade them to be
attentive, it will not take them long to acquire a knowledge of our
language. If you can possibly afford it, feed them and keep them from
perishing with hunger. Just as long as they have to hunt in the
mountains and kanyons for food, and to eat snails, snakes, and
crickets, in order to keep themselves alive,—I say, so long as they
have to do this, you cannot make them think of God. They will think of
their hunting, and of procuring something to prevent starvation; for
they must procure something to subsist upon, even if it is by
stealing. Then if you want them to learn knowledge, and to acquire it
in the best way, and with the least expense to yourselves, feed and
clothe them, and then instruct them; and if you can get their minds
bent down to study our language, it will be but a very short time
before they will read as well as the best of us. Get them so that they
can read the record of their forefathers—the Book of Mormon, and they
will soon learn what God intends to do for them; and then the Holy
Spirit will be poured out upon them, according to the intelligence and
capacities they have for receiving the light of truth. In this way
they may soon be fitted and prepared for a greater amount of
knowledge, and receive the eternal Priesthood upon their heads, and
then they will go forth to the surrounding nations, tongues, and
tribes of their own people, and bring them to a knowledge of the
truth. And this is the place for us to work; and we have the liberty
and the means to first begin directly here at home; and when we have
instructed and taught those directly in our midst, not merely by our
theories, but by our precepts and examples, then will be the time to
go and convert those in South America and in the distant regions of
our continent. But if we cannot convert those whom we have around us,
and persuade them to hearken to the Priesthood, it is but very little
use to go to others at a greater distance; for here is the place. God
has not sent us as a people to dwell in the southern extremities of
South America; but he has caused us to be located here; and hence here
is the place where he intends us to work. We are called upon to begin
here in the city of Provo, on the lands that these Lamanites call
their own, and where they have chosen their homes. You may say in your
hearts that "it would be so much labour and trouble—it would cost us
so much of our time and means to convert those around us, that we have
not courage to perform the great undertaking." But what were we sent
here for? The Lord has caused us to come here for this very
purpose—that we might accomplish the redemption of these suffering,
degraded Israelites, as predicted in the sacred records of their
forefathers, and this is what we are told by our President; and
therefore we can have no excuse, for our duty has been plainly told
us. This work is of the greatest importance of any work of the present
day. I believe with all my heart, as expressed by our President, that
this people will be our shield in days to come; and I believe that if
we lose this shield by our carelessness, or by settling down at ease
in Zion, it will be woe to us that call ourselves Latter-day Saints.
Yes, it will be woe to us if we do not accomplish this work that is
given us to do. Do you not know that they will be the principal actors
in some of the grand events of times to come? What says the Book of
Mormon in relation to the building up of the New Jerusalem on this
continent—one of the  most splendid [p.179] cities that ever was or
ever will be built on this land? Does not that book say that the
Lamanites are to be the principal operators in that important work,
and that those who embrace the Gospel from among the Gentiles are to
have the privilege of assisting the Lamanites to build up the city
called the New Jerusalem? This remnant of Joseph, who are now
degraded, will then be filled with the wisdom of God; and by that
wisdom they will build that city; by the aid of the Priesthood already
given, and by the aid of Prophets that God will raise up in their
midst, they will beautify and ornament its dwellings; and we have the
privilege of being numbered with them, instead of their being numbered
with us. It is a great privilege indeed (and we are indebted to their
fathers for it,) that we enjoy of being associated with them in the
accomplishment of so great a work. It is to their fathers and to God
that we are indebted for the enjoyment of such great blessings in
fulfilment of the prophecies. Their ancient Prophets among their
ancestry looked with interest upon their children, and they interceded
day and night for their redemption. In answer to their prayers, an
angel has flown through the midst of heaven to preach the everlasting
Gospel to the nations; and it is therefore to them that we are
indebted for many of the privileges that we now enjoy. If we are thus
indebted as a people,—woe be unto us who are gathered from among the
Gentiles, if we neglect to pay the debt by our exertions to save them!
Woe to us who have contracted the debt! for a day of judgment and
retribution will come, and there will be no escape! No lawyers will be
there to quibble and bring up technicalities of law; but the debt will
have to be paid, for to their forefathers are we indebted for the
light and knowledge that we possess. Therefore, let us bestir
ourselves, and perform those duties incumbent upon us, and then we
shall receive our reward. I do not wish to take up the time when there
are others of our brethren that have not had the privilege of
speaking; but I did feel to say these words. I felt to shout glory to
God this morning when I heard our President speak of these things. My
advice to you, my brethren and sisters, is the same as to myself—Let
us wake up to a sense of these things; let us sacrifice whatever is
required of us for the salvation of this people. With regard to going
to foreign nations to preach the Gospel among the idolatrous heathen,
I will say, for my own part, that I would prefer going and labouring
for years in those mountains to save Israel; yes, for years, if that
should be required by the first Presidency, though I stand ready to go
to China, or to the islands and nations of the Pacific, or to any
other part of the world, when counselled so to do. What are these
sacrifices to the glory that is to follow?

Vol. 9, p.179
[Elder Pratt asked a blessing upon the cup.]

Vol. 9, p.179
Brethren and sisters, may God bless you, and may his Spirit inspire
you when you lie down at night, and in your dreams of the night, when
you rise up in the morning, and when you go about your temporal
labours. May He inspire you continually to search and find out what
your duties are to the remnants of Israel that are in your midst. I
ask that God will give you this spirit of inquiry and earnestness in
the name of Jesus Christ. Amen. [p.180]

Heber C. Kimball, July 7, 1861

Early Persecutions—Certain Retribution

Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball,
made in the Bowery, July 7, 1861.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.180
The ideas that have been advanced by President Young are strictly
true, and they will so appear to every one who has a knowledge of the
condition of this world, and they will especially appear so to those
who have a knowledge of the kingdom of God as it has been established
in these last days. In regard to the United States, Great Britain, and
European nations generally, they have a knowledge or a history of this
people.

Vol. 9, p.180
I was in England and commenced preaching the Gospel twenty-four years
ago last June, and of course there were only a few Saints in that
land; but the Gospel has spread among most of the nations of Europe.
It has also been sounded in Asia, Africa, Australasia, and in hundreds
of the islands of the sea. The people generally look upon us as a set
of fanatics, and they do not consider us worthy of their attention;
still there are some who occasionally become convinced and embrace the
truth. When the Church was first organized in Manchester, in the State
of New York, the people rose up against us, and were determined that
we should not stay there, and consequently we went to Kirtland, in the
State of Ohio, where we had peace for a little season. And then we
went to Jackson county, Missouri; but the brethren found we could not
stay there, and hence we had to move over into Clay County. We stayed
there a short time, and afterwards went into Caldwell County. We
remained in those counties but a short time before the spirit of
mobocracy raged to such a degree that the people considered we were
not fit to live upon the earth. Fourteen thousand troops were called
out, and took a few of us prisoners, and made us sign a deed
transferring all our property to our persecutors in the State of
Missouri, to pay the expense of our persecutors. They commenced their
cruelties, and perpetrated the most diabolical outrages upon our
people that were ever known among civilized nations: men, women, and
children were indiscriminately despoiled of all they possessed; they
were mobbed and whipped; some were tarred and feathered, and those who
could not readily escape, were massacred, irrespective of age or sex;
and if the Almighty had not interfered, they would have killed us all.
We then went into Illinois, and had not been there long before they
began to serve us in like manner. They gave us a city charter, and
then took it from us again, and that too without any just cause. They
gave us a charter for a Masonic Lodge, and then went to work and
killed some of the men to whom the charter was given. The rage and
ferocity of our enemies did not cease there, but it soon manifested
itself in mobs assembling by thousands, who finally succeeded in
driving us out of that State also, leaving us in the wilderness to
perish. But the Lord assisted us; his protecting hand was over us for
good, [p.181] and by his power we were preserved.

Vol. 9, p.181
After all these hardships and trials we started for this country, and
what did the Government then require of us? Five hundred men were
called to go and take part in the Mexican war, and that too at a time
when we were all living in our waggons: many were sick, and some were
dying; and in fact hundreds and thousands have died in consequence of
the hardships and privations brought upon them by our ruthless
persecutors. Joseph Smith lost his life by the hands of assassins, and
he was one of the best men that ever trod the footstool of the
Almighty. He was the man called to open up this last dispensation, but
the world at large would not receive him.

Vol. 9, p.181
We have passed through many grievious trials; but I do not feel that I
want to say much about our sufferings this morning, but simply to
remind you of some of the prominent acts of our enemies, that you may
know that we have nothing to expect from them in the future but
persecution and misrepresentation. Many of you are strangers to these
things, both members and Elders, because you were not baptized into
the Church until afterwards; but still you can see what the world have
done to us; and everything in the shape of persecution or affliction
which the world have brought upon us, will come back upon their own
heads ten-fold, and this nation in particular will reap what they have
sown, and their troubles have already commenced; but I shall live to
see them broken to pieces a great deal worse than they are now, and so
will thousands of you. Our sons and daughters will live to see the
complete overthrow of the nation, and they will avenge our wrongs.
Many of them were born while we were undergoing those afflictions, and
the blood of retributive justice is in them, and I know this as well
as I know that I live and dwell upon this earth.

Vol. 9, p.181
Our enemies know not what they are doing when they persecute and mob
this people. It is true they are doing no more than was done by the
wicked Lamanites who once lived upon this continent, and who were a
flourishing and prosperous people. They persecuted the people
composing the Church of Christ, the Nephites departed from the faith,
and the two parties wasted each other away until only a remnant was
left, and as such we now see them wandering about in filth, darkness,
and the very lowest state of degradation. The Jaredites, who preceded
the Israelites upon this continent, did the same things. They fought
and contended with each other until the whole people were destroyed,
and we are going to live to see similar things befal this nation.
Although many may fall away from the truth, and others may embrace it,
yet the destruction of this nation is sealed, except they repent,
which is not very probable. Notwithstanding this nation has been
favoured with the revelations of heaven, yet they never knew God, they
never knew that Joseph Smith was a Prophet of the Most High, and they
do not now know that the leaders of this people are inspired from on
high.

Vol. 9, p.181
Now, I will say one thing that is in this good old book, the book that
they won't have in the Congress of the United States, for you remember
it is only a short time ago that they would neither have a priest to
pray for them, nor receive the Bible as evidence. This book, the
Bible, says: "For with what judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged, and
with what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again." The
nation of the United States have got to reap that which they have
sown, and to receive [p.182] that measure which they meted out to us,
pressed down and running over; and as they designed to wipe us out of
existence "with the flower of the army" which they sent here, that
destruction shall come upon themselves. I am perfectly willing that
they should know what I think of them. That army was sent here by
James Buchanan to wipe us out, but they might as well try to move the
sun out of his place; still we know that that was their design, and
brother Brigham declared it at the time. Yet, although you know that
those poor creatures came here for the purpose of cutting our throats,
you will feed them at their own price, instead of making them pay
handsomely for all they get. If the brethren had acted wisely, they
might have helped themselves a great deal, and have got together means
for the building up of the kingdom of God upon the earth; but some
were determined not to take counsel. Now, as feeble and poor a
creature as I am, I would like to know where there is a man who could
bring up one circumstance to show that I have ever violated the law of
the land. I know that I have been true to my country, to my Masonic
brethren, and also to my brethren in this Church. Are there any of my
countrymen who would injure me? Yes, scores, hundreds and thousands of
them.

Vol. 9, p.182
They have now got Masonic institutions against Masonic institutions,
and Presbyterians operate against Presbyterians, and Episcopalians
against Episcopalians, and, finally, it will be every man against his
neighbour. But while they are being divided one against another, this
people are raising the standard of King Emmanuel, and we will sustain
the Constitution of the United States, and also all good and wholesome
laws. You may tell it to the nations, for as God lives this people
will do it, and I say, Amen.

Daniel H. Wells, September 29, 1861

Political Economy

Remarks by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, September 29, 1861.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.182
It will be remembered by the brethren that, about a year ago, there
was a Missionary fund started in this city, which was very liberally
subscribed to. This fund was commenced for the purpose of sustaining
the families of the Missionaries who have gone on Missions. The calls
upon the secretary of that fund are now very numerous. The
subscriptions are not all paid, but many of them have been partially
paid. It is now proposed to replenish this fund; and as this is a good
time for [p.183] getting wood, it is a good time to bring some in for
this object. Those who feel to subscribe and donate, can report to
brother John T. Caine at the President's office. This invitation has
also been extended to others who have not contributed; and we now wish
to give an opportunity to those who live in the adjoining settlements.
We wish to give all an opportunity and a privilege of assisting the
families of those who are appointed to go on Missions. Brethren, let
us pay up and continue our sub-scriptions to the fund, that the poor
may be provided for, and the hearts of the Saints made glad.

Vol. 9, p.183
The instructions given seem to turn upon political economy, and the
pecuniary and temporal circumstances of this community. It is the
burden of the instructions from time to time, and it seems not so much
by way of gaining political advancement or influence, but those who
have laboured, and still are labouring to lay the foundation for a
great and mighty nation, are looking and striving for the improvement
of this people, to teach them how to be self-sustaining. It is the
wish and desire of those who stand at the head of this people, to
pursue that course which will be the most profitable to the kingdom of
God, for that will be for their benefit, and that is the burden of the
instructions day by day. We are counselled and taught by our brethren
to prepare ourselves for self-existence, to look after those things
which are calculated to make us free and independent. It appears by
the great commotion in the world that we are liable to be cut off at
any time from foreign trade, for we are so situated in these distant
valleys, that we may be cut off at any time from all distant markets;
and it seems to be in the economy of Heaven that this should be so in
order that we may become free, and also that we may develop the
resources of this our mountain home. By our united efforts we can
produce from the elements those things that will be for our best good,
and for the general interests of the kingdom of God. The burden of the
instructions given by the servants of God from day to day, is for us
to labour to draw from the elements for our support. Here are the
richest elements that are to be found upon the face of the globe.
There is no grain, no vegetables, neither anything that grows upon the
face of the earth, that contains that sweetness or nourishment in a
greater degree than it does here in this mountain country. The fruit,
the vegetables, and all we grow, are of the sweetest and richest kind,
and the most nourishing in quality. The fabrics made here will
likewise be of the most refined and durable kind. If we labour for it,
the finest flax, hemp, and wool, can be produced in this Territory. It
is our duty to strive to raise every thing we need for our own
consumption. The tea, the coffee, the tobacco, and the whisky, (if we
must have such articles,) can all be produced and manufactured here. I
am willing to make a bargain with this people to leave off all those
things that I have mentioned, if all the people will agree to do
likewise. These are things that we can do without; in fact, we are
better without them than with them; we are better in our bodies as
well as in our purses. The sugar that is needed, and other sweetening,
grow here in these valleys of the mountains, and it only needs a
little skill and labour to bring it into a more refined state than we
have yet been able to produce. Hundreds of waggons and teams would not
be able to bring the amount of sweetening from the States that will be
raised and manufactured here this season, and the quantity and quality
[p.184] can be increased and improved every year.

Vol. 9, p.184
It is a measure of political economy for us to strive to promote the
general interest, and to study to do the most good for the community
we live in. If we cannot abide the appeal to our consciences, let us
abide the appeal to our pockets. (Voice: You have caught us now.) We
must not suit our ways to strangers, but we must look to the welfare
of Israel.

Vol. 9, p.184
Brethren, there is a glorious work before us, and great and glorious
blessings will be poured out upon us. Peace and plenty surround us,
and we are far from the power and corruptions which are now disturbing
the enemies of God's people. The Almighty has wisely placed barriers
in the way of his enemies, and by them they are now kept back,
otherwise they would endeavour to swallow us up in their anger and
rage.

Vol. 9, p.184
We are now in a position that we can do those things of which I have
been speaking. We can provide for our future necessities. We can raise
up a great and mighty people, who will be led and governed by the
principles of righteousness, and We have now an opportunity of doing
it in these valleys. The nucleus is formed, the people are here, and
we can do everything that is required if we have the disposition to
labour for its accomplishment. Let us take hold like men and women of
God, like those who are filled with his Holy Spirit, in order that we
may accomplish the important work required at our hands. It is a work
that should engage our most earnest attention. It is not a thing of a
moment, and then to pass away; but it is the kingdom of God that shall
remain forever and forever. This is what we are striving to build up;
and let us take hold of it in such a manner as we can carry it on, and
at the same time sustain ourselves. To do this, we must produce those
things that are necessary for our temporal existence; and let us be
careful not to destroy what the Lord has given us before we produce
another supply from the elements around us. It is our business, and
duty, too, to take care of all that the Lord has put into our hands,
and not because a word has been said about tea, to go and burn it up
or throw it away; but we should put all we are made stewards over to
the best possible use.

Vol. 9, p.184
Now, I have no objection to our keeping things in our possession that
are necessary for sickness, but let the whisky and the tobacco be put
to their legitimate uses, then all will be right. Where coffee is
produced, the people do not use it, but they raise it for the
barbarians. In the East Indies and wherever coffee is grown, the
inhabitants consider it poison and wonder that it does not poison the
outside barbarians, as they term all those whom we consider the
civilized and enlightened nations Some of our physicians will,
however, say and contend that it is perfectly harmless, when the facts
before us show the effect of coffee, tea, opium, tobacco and other
stimulants, and various other foolish and expensive indulgencies to be
the cause of reducing the average of human life, so that not one half
of those born into the world live to attain the age of seventeen
years. Apart from this, it would be a great saving to this people, for
they have to bring these things from abroad. Every thing that we
cannot produce within ourselves, it would be best for us to do
generally without, then we would have means to aid us in producing
those things that are necessary to more fully develop the resources of
the mountains and valleys of Utah. I mean that we could then use our
means to bring the machinery here  that we cannot so well [p.185]
manufacture, but which, by bringing in a a little, we will be able to
manufacture after a while.

Vol. 9, p.185
While we are professing to be righteous, let us take a course to prove
to God, angels and men that we are in earnest, and will live and
produce those things that are needed for our own sustenance, and build
up cities and make Zion the joy of the whole earth. It is not a mere
theory that we have to do with, but it is the building up of the
kingdom of God, and it is for those who have the principles of the
kingdom in their hearts to seek to permanently establish the Zion of
God upon the earth, whether they will be able to maintain the kingdom
or not is the Lord's business. We know that the Devil seeks to thwart
and overthrow the kingdom, and in all the enterprizes that this people
engage in, they may expect his opposition.

Vol. 9, p.185
We often see that people are frustrated and afflicted; and we
frequently suffer in our health, and in things which we seek to
accomplish, we meet with such opposition that we have to give them up,
but still we should try again and strive to bring stronger influences
to bear and thus succeed in the accomplishment of the object we have
in view. There is a contention here among the influences we have
around us which is—whether the Latter-day Saints will maintain
themselves independent of the Devil and his co-adjutors, or whether
they will for ever be dependent upon their enemies.

Vol. 9, p.185
I firmly believe that, with the blessings of the Almighty, we can
produce in a short time every thing we need, if we will use the proper
exertions. The thing now is to commence and go ahead with an
earnestness, and not allow ourselves to be easily thwarted or
frustrated. If we fail at one time, let us try again, and bring
greater influences and more union, strength and power to bear, that we
may succeed the next time. We have the Devil, as well as every natural
obstacle to contend with, but we will finally triumph, which is my
prayer in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen. [p.186]

Brigham Young, February 2, 1862

Call for Teams to Go to the Frontiers—
Encouragement of Home Manufactures

Remarks made by President Brigham Young, Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, Febrary 2, 1862.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.186
I have a few items of business that I wish to lay before you this
morning, and the first is a call upon the brethren for teams to haul
the granite blocks from Little Cottonwood to the Temple Block. The
road became so muddy that the teams were sent home, but we understand
that the road is now very good. This county, Davis, Tooele, and the
northern part of Utah counties can forward teams in a day or two, and
if the road again becomes bad, they are not so far from their homes
but what they can easily return. I wish to have all the teams that can
be gathered from this city and the adjoining neighbourhoods and Wards
go to work immediately, so that our stone-cutters may have constant
work. Some of them are from a distance, and we do not like to have
them out of work through want of rough blocks. It requires a large
quantity of rock for the first story of the Temple, and we would like
to complete the walls of that story, and as much more as possible
during the present season.

Vol. 9, p.186
I have another call to make upon the people now, which I wish to go
out from this place. You will recollect that a year ago this coming
spring we sent some two hundred teams to the Frontiers to bring the
Saints to this Territory. We wish to send three hundred this year, and
they are as few as will answer to accomplish the purpose. Last season
I think there were rising of sixty teams went from this city. I shall
propose that we make the dividend as we did last year, and let this
city take the lead; and if we are not over one quarter in number, we
ought to be in faith and good works. We know that the people in this
city and in the regions round about are wealthy in cattle, and you
know very well that it is against my doctrine and feelings for men to
scrape together the wealth of the world and let it waste and do no
good. We have more stock than we well take care of. We want to send
some twelve hundred yoke of cattle to the States for freight and
people, and we want to send some cattle to sell and purchase things
that are needed for families when crossing the Plains, for we wish to
bring all the poor that can get to the Frontiers in time to come on
this season.

Vol. 9, p.186
Now I have a particular request to make of all our capitalists, and
that is, for them to send and procure machinery to aid in supplying
all our reasonable wants in manufactured articles, that we may have
everything within ourselves for houses, for goods, for chattels, for
chariots, for ribbons, and for ruffles, yes, everything that we
require to clothe ourselves with from the stockings on our feet to the
articles worn on our heads. You who have money and other available
means, send and get such machinery as is really necessary for
manufacturing those things that we require to make us  comfortable. It
is our duty to do this, and it is not your duty neither is it mine to
send [p.187] and get ten thousand dollars worth of ribbons.

Vol. 9, p.187
It may be asked, "Does not brother Brigham buy as many store goods for
his wives and children as any man in the Territory of Utah?" I buy
more. Probably I bestow more, according to the number I have to
sustain, than any other man. "Why do you do so ?" Shall I say, to keep
peace out of the family, or to keep peace in the family? Which is it?
I will leave that for you to answer. Such buying is no part of the
duty of any man in this community; neither is it the duty of any man
to be a merchant in this community, in the manner that many are and
have been. I frequently tell the people that it is no part of my
religion or duty to dance, but it is as much a part of my religious
duty to dance as it is to buy ribbons and other useless articles of
clothing. We are permitted to do such things because of our ignorance,
and the sin that is in the world; because of the want of the knowledge
possessed by heavenly beings; the want of true knowledge concerning
the earth and the inhabitants thereon. Were it not for this ignorance
and darkness we should not be pardoned as we are now. When we become
weaned from the love of the world, become humble, penitent, contrite
in spirit, and begin to love the Lord a little, it almost distracts
us—some almost go crazy.

Vol. 9, p.187
At no distant period merchandizing in imported goods will cease in
this Territory, and the fabrics we wear will be manufactured by
ourselves—imported fabrics will not be here. The inquiry may arise,
"What will be done with the money that will accumulate?" for we have
paid merchants here during eleven to twelve years past not less than
from six to ten hundred thousand dollars annually. If any should be
fearful that they will be cumbered with surplus means, I will promise
them to provide a way in which they may expend their means for the
up-building of the kingdom of God. I do not feel to find fault,
complain, or cast reflections upon myself, upon my family, or upon my
brethren and sisters for what we have hitherto done and still are
doing in the capacity of merchants, or purchasers, or consumers. I
look forward to the time when this people will possess what is called
the wealth of the earth, that is, those articles which are accounted
very valuable, but many of which are in reality of very little worth.
The diamond is considered of the most value, still its intrinsic value
is but trifling; by heat it can be burned like other coal; I esteem
gold as more valuable, for it cannot be consumed by fire. We would
like to have a little of this metal, for how much better would it be
to drink out of a gold cup than out of an old rusty tin basin. We
expect to have earthen ware, it is true, when we get men here that
know how to put the material together to make it, but if you
accidentally let a piece of fine expensive earthenware drop, it breaks
and that is the end of it; should a child or a grown person make a
misstep and fall, when carrying a gold or silver cup or vessel, it
cannot be broken. But this will be hereafter, it is not yet. When we
see the time that the people will possess the true riches of the earth
and the heavens, we can preserve that which we have, it will not be
stolen by thieves.

Vol. 9, p.187
Apparently the merchandizing interest in this community is coming to a
close, and I feel like urging upon the people the necessity of
preparing to grow and manufacture that which they consume. It is my
indispensable duty to urge this important item upon them and to warn
them of coming evil to themselves, unless they [p.188] attend to it.
We want, in view of this, a liberal turn out of teams to bring
machinery from the East this coming summer. It may be asked what we
need here. Why are your wives unable to card a little wool into rolls
to spin and knit you and your children some stockings? Because they
have no cards. Suppose there was not a carding machine in this
Territory or a single pair of hand cards, and they were not to be had,
how could we make ourselves comfortable without them? We might
possibly manage to make doth in a rude way, but the demand would be
far beyond the supply—it could not possibly keep pare with the wants
of our growing community. We need a card-making machine here, one that
will draw the wire, perforate the leather, and cut, bend, and insert
the teeth. We could make one here, but it would cost much more than to
import one. I want some of the brethren to send and get one or more
machines of this kind, for we do not need many; but when we come to
cotton and wollen fabrics that we need to wear every day, and without
which we ran not be so comfortable as we now are, we need much
machinery to manufacture them. We now need twenty times more carding
machines in this Territory than we have. Wool now lies in the mill
month after month before it can be carded, which injures it. Will our
capitalists send and bring in carding machines and other machinery? I
want to see fifty or one hundred cotton spinning-jennies, introduced
into the country, they will cost about one hundred dollars each, and
with one of them a child twelve or fifteen years old can in a day gin,
card, and spin cotton enough to make twelve yards of cloth.

Vol. 9, p.188
These are matters that pertain to our present life, to us at this time
and in our present circumstances. I am anxious that the people should
fully understand the vital importance of maintaining their present;
lives to make them useful, hence I speak much in this strain. There is
great credit due the female portion of our community for the things
they try to teach their children; still I would like to see a closer
application in giving their daughters a good sound practical moral
education. I feel gratified when I look around upon the congregation
and see many of the mothers wearing dresses they have made themselves
of wool grown in this Territory; and I have not seen in any new
country a better article of cloth than our sisters make here; it will
bear the inspection of the most fastidious votaries of pride and
fashion; in that class of goods it cannot be excelled. Great credit is
due to this people for the progress they have made. We have not in our
society an aristocratic circle. Whether a brother wears a coon skin
cap or a fine beaver hat is all the same to us. If a person is a
faithful servant of God we do not object to his coming to meeting,
though he has only but a piece of buffalo skin to wear on his head. We
partake of the sacrament with him, hail him in the street as a brother
and a friend, ride with him, converse with him, meet with him in
social parties, and greet him as an equal. I also see brethren walk
into meeting with overcoats on which their wives and daughters have
made, but suppose you had not the means for getting your wool carded,
nor the means for carding it yourselves, could you have produced the
excellent cloth you now wear? You could not.

Vol. 9, p.188
I delight to see the mother learn her daugthers to be housekeepers; to
be particular, clean, and neat; to sew, spin, and  weave; to make
butter and cheese; and I have no objection to their learning to
cultivate flowers [p.189] herbs, and useful shrubs in the gardens. It
is good for their health to rise early in the morning and work in the
soil an hour or two before breakfast; this practice is especially
beneficial to those who have weak lungs. And while you delight in
raising flowers, &c., do not neglect to learn how to take care of the
cream, and how to make of it good wholesome butter, and of the milk
good healthy nutritious cheese; neither forget your sewing, spinning,
and weaving; and I would not have them neglect to learn music and
would encourage them to read history and the Scriptures, to take up a
newspaper, geography, and other publications, and make themselves
acquainted with the manners and customs of distant kingdoms and
nations, with their laws, religion, geographical location on the face
of the world, their climate, natural productions, the extent of their
commerce, and the nature of their political organization; in fine, let
our boys and girls be thoroughly instructed in every useful branch of
physical and mental education. Let this education begin early. Teach
little children the principles of order; the little girl to put the
broom in its right place, to arrange the stove furniture in the
nearest possible way, and everything in its own place. Teach them to
lay away their clothing neatly, and where it can be found; and when
they tear their frocks and aprons teach them how to mend the rent so
neatly that the place cannot be seen at a short distance; and instead
of asking your husbands to buy them ribbons and frills, learn them to
make them of the material we can produce. Teach the little boys to lay
away the garden hoe, the spade, &c., where they will not be destroyed
by rust; and let them have access to tools that they may learn their
use, and develop their mechanical skill while young; and see that they
gather up the tools when they have done with them, and deposit them in
the proper place. Let both males and females encourage within them
mechanical ingenuity, and seek constantly to understand the world they
are in, and what use to make of their existence.

Vol. 9, p.189
It is unnecessary to send to England, to France, to the East Indies,
to China, or to any other country for a little crockery ware, silk,
calico, muslin, &c., for we can make those articles here. We need the
machinery; let us unite and get it. Last fall brother A. R. Wright
brought in an excellent piece of machinery for manufacturing flax; it
now belongs to brother Pyper. I would like to see some man manifest
interest enough to take that machinery and put it to work. Thousands
of pounds of flax could be worked up by it this coming fall and next
winter. Who will do this? I know not.

Vol. 9, p.189
This people are dilatory in some flyings. What are many of them
thinking about? The kingdom of God, sometimes. They want to pray and
have faith just sufficient to keep in the path of the angel that is
going round to gather up the righteous, and the rest of the time their
minds are upon a gold mine, or upon going to the States to buy goods,
and they see themselves behind a counter, "Ah," think they, "Won't I
look a gentlemanly looking man when I am dealing out the calico?" I
never could, the poorest day I ever saw in my life, descend so low as
to stand behind a counter. Taking that class of men as a whole, I
think they are of extremely small calibre.

Vol. 9, p.189
Women and children can deal out pins, and needles, and ribbons; this
is too trifling a business for men. Their business, is to organize the
elements and draw from them the raw material in abundance, and then
manufacture [p.190] it into those things which are calculated to make
comfortable, beautiful, lovely, healthy, and happy God's people. Our
brethren calculate on the increase of their stock, and are keen to
gather around them the riches of this life, but they do not make
judicious calculations how to dispose of those riches to the best
advantage. They will fill the whole country with stock of every kind,
but can see no way how it should be put to proper use. The merchant
calculates that he will make fifty or a hundred thousand dollars in so
many years, but if you ask him what he is going to do with it he is
astonished at the question, for he never thought of that. All he
thought of was piling up the riches. Did you ever think it was your
privilege to place those riches out to usury in building up the
kingdom of God? Do you not belong to the Church of God? Do you not
pray? What do you pray for? One says, "I pray the Lord to keep and
preserve me, to sanctify me and prepare me for his kingdom and glory;
I just want to slip inside the gate, I am not very ambitious? Do you
think anything about preparing for it here? "Only in heart, or in
spirit.

Vol. 9, p.190
My doctrine is, to put every dollar to usury for building up the
kingdom of God, whether it be much or little. I want the brethren to
man out their teams, and send down three hundred this season, and four
or five hundred when required. And then I want to see the brethren
join together their teams and money and send for machinery, besides
sending teams for the poor; and thus we will fill the Territory with
the necessary articles of machinery for a self-sustaining people. It
is necessary for us to sustain ourselves, or we will be left in
poverty, nakedness, and distress, as a consequence of war and the
breaking up of the general government. We now meet men who seemingly
have very little clothing—they wear patch upon patch. I would not by
this remark have it understood that clothing ought not to be neatly
and somewhat extensively mended, but I have seen men wear pantaloons
so patched that it would puzzle you to place your finger upon a piece
of the original. They have wives and daughters, but they do not spin.
In Exodus we read, "And all the women that were wise-hearted did spin
with their hands." If, instead of our wives and daughters passing
their hours in idleness, folding their hands, and rocking themselves
in their easy chairs, they would spin a little wool, and a little
cotton from our Dixie, or that grown in their own gardens and fields,
and make some good warm clothing for the men and boys, and some linsey
frocks for the women and girls, they could with propriety be called
wise women in Israel. If you happen to be in a party where I am and
wearing dresses made with your own hands, I shall take pleasure in
dancing with you in preference to the lady dressed in silks and
satins. We can do this, but we need to be taught day after day, month
after month, and year after year.

Vol. 9, p.190
Human beings are expected by their Creator to be actively employed in
doing good every day of their lives, either in improving their own
mental and physical condition or that of their neighbours. But there
are thousands whose days, months, and years are nothing more than a
blank; there is not a single trace upon their life's pages that might
be construed as useful to the cause of humanity. This people have
embraced the philosophy of eternal lives, and in view of this we
should cease to be children and become philosophers, understanding our
own existence, its purpose and ultimate  design, then our [p.191] days
will not become a blank through ignorance, but every day will bring
with it its useful and profitable employment. God has placed us here,
given us the ability we possess, and supplied the means upon which we
can operate to produce social, national, and eternal happiness.

Vol. 9, p.191
Seeing we are so wonderfully endowed with priceless gifts by our
Heavenly Father, will he not require usury at our hands? He will. But
he has made us agents to ourselves, which makes us responsible for the
way in which we use the talents he has given us, for the manner we
expend the gold and silver, the wheat and fine flour, the cattle upon
a thousand hills, and the wine and oil, for they all belong to Him;
and we too belong to Him, but he has created man after His own image,
and endowed him with a germ of independence that will crown him a God
through his faithfulness. He required us to devote these godlike
powers to our own advantage, life, wealth, beauty, comfort, and
exaltation by giving to His cause—the cause of righteousness—universal
triumph over sin. Then do not hoard up your gold; if you do, it will
canker, but put out every dollar to usury. Instead of your souls being
bound up in your cattle and oilier property, put it all where it
should be placed for the benefit of the kingdom of God on earth and
for his glory.

Vol. 9, p.191
I have merely touched this subject. I wish the Elders, and we have
many talented Elders, to verbally follow out this subject in the
afternoon, and then physically follow it out by rightly using your
cattle and waggons, your silver and gold, and your time and talents,
then God will bless us. Amen.

Brigham Young, February 9, 1862

Robbing the Dead—Dancing, not a Part of the
 Saints' Religion—Kindness in Government—More Telegraphic Wires

Remarks by President Brigham Young made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, February 9, 1862.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.191
I have four sermons that I wish to preach this morning, and I wish
about thirty-five minutes in which to preach them.

Vol. 9, p.191
The first subject I shah notice this morning is robbing the dead. Many
have desired me to express myself in public relative to what has
transpired in our grave yard during four or five years past. Robbing
the dead is not a new thing. Robbing dead people of their jewelry and
clothing is customary in the cities of Europe; and it has been and is
customary  in many places to steal the body for the purpose of
dissection. I have, in the [p.192] course of my life, been under the
necessity of watching graves to keep them from being robbed.

Vol. 9, p.192
It appears that a man named John Baptiste has practised robbing the
dead of their clothing in our grave yard during some five years past.
If you wish to know what I think about it, I answer, I am unable to
think so low as to fully get at such a mean, contemptible, damnable
trick. To hang a man for such a deed would not begin to satisfy my
feelings. What shall we do with him? Shoot him? No, that would do no
good to anybody but himself. Would you imprison him during life? That
would do nobody any good. What I would do with him came to me quickly,
after I heard of the circumstance; this I will mention, before I make
other remarks. If it was left to me, I would make him a fugitive and a
vagabond upon the earth. This would be my sentence, but probably the
people will not want this done.

Vol. 9, p.192
Many are anxious to know what effect it will have upon their dead who
have been robbed. I have three sisters in the grave yard in this city,
and two wives, and several children, Besides other connections and
near relatives. I have not been to open any of their graves to see
whether they were robbed, and do not mean to do so. I gave them as
good a burial as I could; and in burying our dead, we all have made
everything as agreeable and as comfortable as we could to the eye and
taste of the people in their various capacities, according to the best
of our judgments; we have done our duty in this particular, and I for
one am satisfied. I will defy any thief there is on the earth or in
hell to rob a Saint of one blessing. A thief may dig up dead bodies
and sell them for the dissecting knife, or may take their raiment from
them, but when the resurrection takes place, the Saints will come
forth with all the glory, beauty, and excellency of resurrected Saints
clothed as they were when they were laid away.

Vol. 9, p.192
Some may inquire whether it is necessary to put fresh linen into the
coffins of those who have been robbed of their clothing. As to this
you can pursue the course that will give you the most contentment and
satisfaction; but if the dead are laid away as well as they can be, I
will promise you that they will be well clothed in the resurrection,
for the earth and the elements around it are full of these things. All
that is needed is power to bring forth those things necessary, as
Jesus did when he fed the multitude with a few loaves and fishes,
perhaps no more than would on ordinary occasions feed six men; he
organized the elements around, and fed five thousand. In the
resurrection everything that is necessary will be brought from the
elements to clothe and to beautify the resurrected Saints, who will
receive their reward. I do not trouble myself about my dead. If they
are stripped of their clothing, I do not want to know it.

Vol. 9, p.192
Some, I have been informed, can now remember having bad singular
dreams, and others have heard rappings on the floor, on the bedstead,
on the door, on the table, &c., and have imagined that they might have
proceeded from the spirits of the dead calling on their friends to
give them clothing, for they were naked. My dead friends have not been
to me to tell me that they were naked, cold, &c.; and if any such
rappings should come to me, I should tell them to go to their own
place. I have little faith in those rappings. If I felt that I ought
to pay attention to such things, I would not, so to speak, let my
right hand know what my left did; and it would require a greater power
than John Baptiste to make me believe either a truth or a lie.

Vol. 9, p.193
[p.193] I thought the remark made by a lad to a group of weeping women
was very appropriate, though I do not blame them for weeping when they
saw the clothing they had put upon their departed darlings; said he,
"supposing the linen was all burnt up and the ashes scattered to the
four winds, could not the angel Gabriel call those particles together
as easily as he could call together the particles of the body?" The
elements are all here, and they will be called forth in their proper
time and place. Let the minds of the people be at rest upon this
matter. What has been done they cannot help. If any wish to open the
graves of their dead and put clothing in the coffins to satisfy their
feelings, all right; I am satisfied. I am also satisfied that had we
been brought up and traditionated to burn a wife upon the funeral
pile, we should not be satisfied unless this practice was followed
out; we would have the same grief and sorrow that we now have when we
find that our dead have been robbed of their clothing. Or if we had
been brought up as our natives are, when a chief died if we did not
kill a wife or two, a few horses, or a few prisoners, &c., as soon as
the darkness of night set in we very likely should fancy ourselves
haunted with the spirits of the dead, dissatisfied at our not giving
them proper burial rites, and company to pass with them through the
dark shadows of the grave to the good land where there are better
hunting grounds. The power and influence of tradition has a great deal
to do with the way we feel about this matter of our dead being robbed.

Vol. 9, p.193
We are here in circumstances to bury our dead according to the order
of the Priestood. But some of our brethren die upon the ocean; they
emmet be buried in a burying ground, but they are sewed up in canvas
and east into the sea, and perhaps in two minutes after they are in
the bowels of the shark, yet those persons will come forth in the
resurrection, and receive all the glory of which they are worthy, and
be clothed upon with all the beauty of resurrected Saints, as much so
as if they had been laid away in a gold or silver coffin, and in a
place expressly for burying the dead. If you think opposite to this
your thoughts are in vain. "And I saw the dead, small and great, stand
before God; and the books were opened, and another book was opened,
which is the book of life: and the dead were judged out of these
things which were written in the books, according to their works. And
the sea gave up the dead which were in it; and death and hell
delivered up the dead which were in them; and they were judged every
man according to their works." If the particles of which the body is
composed are distributed to the four quarters of the earth, at the
sound of the trumpet, when the dead are to come forth the dust that
composed their bodies, that portion which is suffered to endure, will
come from the ends of the earth, mote by mote, particle by particle,
atom to atom, bone to bone, sinew to sinew, and flesh will cover them,
and the same body will come forth in the resurrection, as much so as
the body of Jesus came forth from the tomb.

Vol. 9, p.193
Do as you please with regard to taking up your friends. If I should
undertake to do anything of the kind, I should clothe them completely
and then lay them away again. And if you are afraid of their being
robbed again, put them into your gardens, where you can watch them by
day and night until you are pretty sure that the clothing is rotted,
and then lay them away in the burying ground. I would let my friends
lay and sleep in peace. I am aware of the excited state of the
feelings of the community; I have little to say about the cause of it;
 [p.194] The meanness of the act is so far beneath my comprehension
that I have not ventured to think much about it.

Vol. 9, p.194
I will now proceed to my next text. I have lately preached a short
sermon to the Bishops, in a Bishops' meeting, and I now wish to
present the subject of those remarks to this congregation; they were
in relation to the Bishops building dancing rooms for their
school-houses and ward meetings. In my heart, soul, affections,
feelings, and judgment, I am opposed to making a cotillion hall a
place of worship. All men have their agency, and should be permitted
to act as freely as consistent, that they may manifest by their acts
whether they are controlled by the pure principle of righteousness.
Many of you remember that at first we assembled in a bowery on the
south-east corner of this block, where we met for some time under its
shade, and held preaching meetings, sacrament meetings, political
meetings, and every kind of public gathering, because it was the only
place that would then accommodate the people. Soon after that we built
this Tabernacle. We probably had not the first stick of timber on the
ground before I was besought to build it for dancing in and for
theatrical purposes. I said no, to every one that requested me to do
that. I told them that dancing and theatrical performances were no
part of our religion; we are merely permitted to occupy a portion of
the time in those amusements, being very careful not to grieve the
Spirit of the Lord. More or less amusement of that kind suits our
organization, but when we come to the things of God, I had rather not
have them mixed up with amusement like a dish of sucotash.

Vol. 9, p.194
I like to dance, but do I want to sin? No; rather than sin I would
wish never to dance or hear a fiddle again while I live. Let that
which I would sin in be taken from me, and let me be kept from it from
this time henceforth and for ever, no matter what it is. I like my
pastimes and enjoy myself as you do, in amusements wherein we do not
sin. Brother E. D. Woolley and myself had some conversation on this
subject, and he thought that he would build a house to accommodate
social gatherings but could not at that time very well do it, so I
built the hall which is called the Social Hall. In it are combined a
dancing-room and a small stage for theatrical performances. That is
our fun hall, and not a place in which to administer the sacrament. We
dedicated it to the purpose for which it was built, and from the day
we first met there until now, I would rather see it laid in ashes in a
moment than to see it possessed by the wicked. We prayed that the Lord
would preserve it to the Saints; and if it could not thus be
preserved, let it be destroyed and not be occupied by the wicked. You
know what spirit attends that room. There we have had governors,
judges, doctors, lawyers, merchants, passers by, &c., who did not
belong to our Church, and what has been the universal declaration of
each and every one? "I never felt so well before in all my life at any
party as I do here;" and the Saints do not feel as well in any other
place of amusement. We have a beautiful assembly room in the 13th
Ward, but you cannot feel as well in a party there as you can in the
hall that was built and dedicated to that purpose. Every thing in its
time, and every thing in its place.

Vol. 9, p.194
In the year 1849, I think it was, I was called upon to give a draft
for a school-house, that would be commodious and suitable for each
ward. I gave that draft, and I do not think that I could now alter it
for the better. Has there been a  schoolhouse built according to the
draft? There have been a few wings built, [p.195] and the main body of
the building I drafted was not intended for a dancing-hall. By
referring to the plan I gave, you can see my idea of a Ward
school-house, but it has not been carried out. It is now whispered
around that we are opposed to dancing in the 14th Ward School-room.
This is not so. I have been there several times, and enjoyed myself
well, as also in the 13th Ward house, which is called the Assembly
Rooms, though I would call it a cotillion hall. I am opposed to making
the youth of our land believe that dancing and frolicking are a part
of our religion, when in truth they are not any part of it, though I
hear from every quarter that the Gentiles say, "I like this part of
your religion, for I understand that this is one branch of your
religion, and I like this dancing very much." It is no part of our
religion, and I am opposed to devoting to a cotillion room, a house
set apart for the worship of God. I am opposed to having cotillions or
theatrical performances in this Tabernacle. I am opposed to making
this a fun hall, I do not mean for wickedness, I mean for the
recuperation of our spirits and bodies. I shall not be opposed to the
brethren's building a meeting-house somewhere else, and keeping their
cotillions halls for parties, but I am not willing that they should
convert the house that has been set apart for religious meetings into
a dancing ball.

Vol. 9, p.195
I will now pass to my third text. I can say with confidence, that
there is no people on the face of this earth that pay more respect to
females than do this people. I know of no community where females
enjoy the privileges they do here. If any one of them is old and
withered and so dried up that you have to put weights on her skirts to
keep her from blowing away, she is so privileged that she is in
everybody's dish or platter—her nose is everywhere present—and still
she will go home and tell her husband that she is slighted. Here we
see the marked effect of the curse that was in the beginning placed
upon woman, their desire is to their husbands all the time. It is also
written, "and he shall rule over you." Now put the two together.
Nobody else must be spoken to, no other body must be danced with, no
other lady must sit at the head of the table with her husband.

Vol. 9, p.195
A few years ago one of my wives, when talking about wives leaving
their husbands said, "I wish my husband's wives would leave him, every
soul of them except myself." That is the way they all feel, more or
less, at times, both old and young. The ladies of seventy,
seventy-five, eighty, and eighty-five years of age are greeted here
with the same cheerfulness as are the rest. All are greeted with
kindness, respect, and gentleness, no matter whether they wear linsey
or silks and satin, they are all alike respected and beloved according
to their behaviour; at least they are so far as I am concerned.

Vol. 9, p.195
It may be all well enough if a woman can attain faith to throw oft the
curse, but there is one thing she cannot away with, at least not so
far as I am concerned, and that is, "and he shall rule over thee." I
can do that by causing my women to do as they have a mind to; and at
the same time they do not know what is going on. When I say rule, I do
not mean with an iron hand, but merely to take the lead—to lead them
in the path I wish them to walk in. They may be determined not to
answer my will, but they are doing it all the time without knowing it.
Kindness, love, and affection are the best rod to use upon the
refractory. Solomon is said to have been the wisest man that ever
lived, and he is said to have [p.196] recommended another kind of rod.
I have tried both kinds on children. I can pick out scores of men in
this congregation who have driven their children from them by using
the wooden rod. Where there is severity there is no affection or
filial feeling in the hearts of either party; the children would
rather be away from father than be with him.

Vol. 9, p.196
In some families the children are afraid to see father—they will run
and hide as from a tyrant. My children are not afraid of my footfall;
except in the case of their having done something wrong they are not
afraid to approach me. I could break the wills of my little children,
and whip them to this, that, and the other, but this I do not do. Let
the child have a mild training until it has judgment and sense to
guide it. I differ with Solomon's recorded saying as to spoiling the
child by sparing the rod. True it is written in the New Testament that
"whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth." It is necessary to try the faith
of children as well as of grown people, but there are ways of doing so
besides taking a club and knocking them down with it. "If you love me
keep my commandments." "Take my yoke upon you and learn of me, for I
am meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest to your souls. For
my yoke is easy and my burden is light." There is nothing consistent
in abusing your wives and children. There is quite a portion of the
Elders of Israel who do not know how to use one wife well. I love my
wives, respect them, and honour them, but to make a queen of one and
peasants of the rest I have no such disposition, neither do I expect
to do it.

Vol. 9, p.196
I will now pass to my fourth text, and the sermon will be quite brief.
It is well known that we now receive news from the west and east by
the telegraphic wire that is stretched across the Continent. Last
night we read a manuscript telegram, containing yesterday's news from
New York City and Chicago. There are a great, many in this Territory,
who want that news while it is fresh, but it goes into our
printing-office, and there remains from two to five days before the
people can get it. I want a company raised to stretch a wire through
our settlements in this Territory, that information may be
communicated to all parts with lighting speed.

Vol. 9, p.196
I am now constantly annoyed with "What is the news? Have you received
it?" Yes, we have received it. "When" Three or four days ago, but it
is not yet set up; when, at the same time, if there is a particle of
manuscript telegram in my office, they never rest until they get it;
and when they have got it they seem to care no more about it.

Vol. 9, p.196
I wish some kind of arrangements entered into whereby we can have the
news before us in some reasonable time. We have been put off with
printers excuses until I am tired. We send down to the
printing-office, and inquire if the extra is out. Answer—"It will be
out in a few minutes." We wait until morning and send again. "It will
be out in a few minutes; we are now working at it; when, perhaps, it
has never been touched. This I do not like. Thus endeth my fourth and
last sermon.

Vol. 9, p.196
May the Lord bless you all, brethren. Amen. [p.197]

George A. Smith, October 20, 1861

Covetousness—Labours of the Elders—Mission to
Form a Southern Settlement—Grumbling

Discourse delivered by Elder George A. Smith in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, October 20, 1861.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.197
I regard it a distinguished privilege conferred upon me, whenever I
have the opportunity of arising in this congregation and speaking to
my brethren and sisters. The Priesthood which the Lord has conferred
upon my head through his servant, and which in his abundant mercy he
has enabled me thus far to magnify, is my joy, my theme, and the
thoughts and reflections of my soul are how and by what means I may in
the best possible manner make honourable all those blessings and
ordinations which have been conferred upon my head. It is and ever has
been, since I entered into this Church, my desire to be found among
those who are valiant for the truth.

Vol. 9, p.197
The light of the fulness of the everlasting Gospel which, through the
voice of the servants of God in the last days, called through the
instrumentality of Joseph Smith the Prophet, has been caused to shine
or to glimmer in every part of the earth, gives me joy. It is still
shining forth, and has caught the attention of thousands that are now
here in this Territory, and caused them to come to Zion for the
purpose of worshipping God under the instruction of the Prophets, that
they might learn more fully the mind and will of Heaven, and the
ordinances of the Gospel that are necessary for the living and the
dead.

Vol. 9, p.197
"And it shall come to pass in the last days," saith the Prophet, "that
the mountain of the Lord's house shall be established in the tops of
the mountains, and shall be exalted above the hills; and all nations
shall flow unto it. And many people shall go and say, Come ye, and let
us go up to the mountain of the Lord, to the house of the God of
Jacob; and he will teach us of his ways, and we will walk in his
paths: for out of Zion shall go forth the law, and the word of the
Lord from Jerusalem."—Isaiah, chap. ii. verses 2 and 3.

Vol. 9, p.197
It is for this purpose that we may be taught of the ways of the Lord,
and that we may walk in his paths that we have gathered from almost
every nation under heaven.

Vol. 9, p.197
It is well understood that the human race have been traditioned to the
utmost extreme that tradition could possibly be impressed in the human
breast, in the practice of covetousness, the worship of money, the
love of earthly goods, the desire to possess property, to control
wealth, has been planted in the breast, soul and heart of almost every
man in the world from generation to generation. It has been the great
ruling Deity, and the object worshipped by the whole Christian world.
It has found its way into the pulpit, into the monastery, into the
cloister, and into every department of life. No man seems to desire an
office, or is called upon to fulfil an office for the public good, but
the first thing to be considered is, What will it pay? How much can we
make? "Is there money in it?" The god of this world [p.198] has
dominion over the souls of men to an unlimited extent. Let an Elder go
among them to preach without purse or scrip, and tell them so, and
they will immediately say, "We can believe your religion a great deal
better than we can believe that you come to preach without having your
salary paid. Why, the assumption is ridiculous; do not think to stuff
us with such a doctrine as that."

Vol. 9, p.198
With these traditions firmly imprinted upon our minds we have been
gathered, and have brought along our schooling and notions that we
have imbibed while at school; but with all these things we brought
along a feeling in our souls to build up Zion, and to be faithful in
all things so long as we remain in this life, that we may inherit
blessings in the life which is to come. We came here inspired with a
feeling to awaken in our breasts an unlimited desire to labour for the
building up of Zion, and this desire exists in a great many Elders.
Some of the brethren have desired to go to different parts of the
earth to preach the Gospel, part of them for the sake of making it a
matter of profit: yes, men who have been ordained to the Priesthood
will dare to ask how much they can make of a Mission, when their
business is to labour for the building up of the kingdom of God. This
feeling of speculation has gone so far as to engross the attention of
men in the ministry, so that wherever they have gone they have levied
grievous contributions upon the people, and it seems to have been the
first thing about which they have planned, and that every step they
have taken has been with a view to a reward in gold In some instances
the poor have been taxed, those to whom the Gospel should have been
preached freely, without money and without price, to furnish money to
gratify the ambition that reigned in the breasts of certain Elders; I
hope they are not many, but there are a few instances no doubt.

Vol. 9, p.198
On the other hand, the Elders that; have remained at home ever since
the Church was driven from Jackson county, and that have continued to
farm and perform different services at their business, have not by any
means been idle spectators, but they have been pillars in the Church.
For as soon as the Church was organized, Bishops, Councillors, and
Teachers were necessary to give counsel and to preside in the temporal
affairs of the Church, thereby sustaining the kingdom; and while these
and many other Elders have not been conspicuous as Elders travelling
abroad, they have yet been pillars at home in constructing and
building up the kingdom of God on the earth.

Vol. 9, p.198
While we take this into consideration we will again review, for a
moment, the present acts of the Elders generally, for very few of the
whole body of the Elders can be pointed out; as having done a great
work at a particular place. What the world call having done a great
work, or big things, is somewhat different from the kind of work that
the Elders in this Church are expected to do For instance, it is said
that Saint Patrick went to Ireland and banished all the toads and
frogs, and then converted the whole of Ireland, and that he not only
converted the people, but the best of it is that the greater part of
them remain firm to the faith of Catholicism until the present day.

Vol. 9, p.198
There are a few Elders who have baptized their thousands, and an
account may be found in the records of the Church of some who have
gone on Missions and baptized their hundreds; but as a general thing
it is hard to find but few who were very distinguished in this
respect. Constant labour, diligence and humility may and does gather
many, they are baptized  and receive the fulness of [p.199] the
Gospel. But only a portion of those who have embraced the Gospel under
the auspices of those successful Elders, have had faith and energy
enough to gather with the Saints to take part in helping to build up
Zion. By-and-bye subdivision takes place, and the people spread
themselves abroad upon the right and upon the left, forming new
settlements all through this great desert. In this way the work has
attained its present position, and the kingdom is being built up. It
is like the labourer with his spade and wheelbarrow, who commences on
a large hill and digs, and finally wheels it away. Well, says the
passer-by, that is small business; but by-and-bye you pass that way
and the hill is removed, and a fine city is on its site.

Vol. 9, p.199
The Elders are steadily and quietly operating for the spread of truth
and the advancement of the kingdom of God, and before the world are
aware of it, their rotten dynasties and corrupt governments will be
undermined and crumble to dust. You notice a bee, it carries a little
honey to the hive, and continues to do so from week to week and from
month to month, and lays up a store of the most delicious of earthly
substance and the choicest of earth's sweets, and this is the result
of the little busy bee. So it is, and so it should be with the Elders
in Zion. It is not that we are required to do and perform everything
in a minute, but by using the minutes to do the little things that are
within our reach, and striving always to do them properly. Zion is
silently spreading her curtains, strengthening her stakes, and
lengthening out her cords, and she will so continue until her wisdom,
her influence and her power circumscribe the globe. Who is doing this?
The Lord is doing it and it is marvellous in our eyes. But in all this
we have to contend with our tradition, we have to contend with the god
of this world—the love of money,—with our covetousnes, and we have to
contend above all with our ignorance. Men can sit in the congregation
and be taught by the Presidency; yes, be taught to the easiest lessons
ever taught, year after year, and these teachings seems to make no
impression upon them. Those valuable instructions are, to a great
many, like pearls cast before swine. Again there are numbers of our
brethren who have had to go to the States and to California, in order
to see the difference between the kingdom of God and the kingdoms of
the Devil. Then after a few years they come back and say, well I
declare I never saw things in such a condition before, how wicked the
world is becoming now to what it was before I came into the Church. We
have another class of men who can go to ward meetings and say they
would labour to build up the kingdom, and even to build a city upon a
reek, and farm upon naked land, and settle upon the highest peaks, if
counselled to do so. But there are extremes of expression and thought
to go forth and preach the Gospel, teaching faith, repentance, and
baptism for the remission of sins, and to contend against the
arguments presented by the Gentile world, has been and still continues
to be one of the most laudable employments in the kingdom of God, but
a comparatively ignorant man can do it. It is not the learned, nor the
wise men the Lord called to do this, but it is the reverse; he calls
the weak things of this world to confound the wise and the mighty. It
reminds me of a story that Bishop Hardy tells about Luke Johnson. When
he went to preach the Gospel in Massachussetts, he was plainly
dressed, his trowsers were strapped down to his cowhide boots, because
they were not quite long enough. One man said, have [p.200] you seen
the Mormon? No, was the reply, have you? Yes, said the man, I saw one
and heard him preach, and he said "the Lord hath called the weak
things of this world to confound the wise and mighty, and by mighty I
thought so." It was but a little while till the only argument used
against this doctrine was mobocracy, a row at the meeting, a coat of
tar and feathers, a shower of mud or the lighted torch.

Vol. 9, p.200
The man that exerts his power, his influence and understanding to
guide Zion at home, to develope our resources to shape, bend, and make
useful the elements and facilities which lie dormant in these
surrounding hills, has to possess superior wisdom, a greater degree of
knowledge; and the Holy Spirit influences the leaders of this Church,
those that are called to act as Trustees, or in any other department
of the home affairs of Zion. It is required of us to seek wisdom out
of the best Books, that a foundation may be laid and all things
properly prepared for the great future, that our institutions may be
rendered permanent and self-sustaining, that all things may be
properly carried on, according to the mind and will of Heaven. It is
in this respect that the leaders of the people called Latter-day
Saints have shown themselves to be the wise men upon the earth, and it
is in this respect, too, that a large portion of the people have
failed to see the grandeur and magnificence of the Counsels of the
First Presidency, but have suffered themselves to remain in ignorance
and stupidity.

Vol. 9, p.200
I presume now that in speaking at the present time, I am addressing a
considerable portion of those brethren who have been called on to
strengthen the Stakes of Zion on the southern borders of our
Territory. The Twelve being called to act a part in organizing this
Mission, has caused me to fall in company with a considerable number
of those brethren who are counselled to go south and raise cotton, and
I can realize to a great extent the feelings which exist in some of
their breasts. A man who has come into this Valley to make Zion his
home, has gone to work and by untiring industry has surrounded himself
with comforts, and probably with wealth and an abundance of this
world's goods; he can proclaim himself an Elder in Israel who is ready
for anything. Such a man would go into the mountains to hedge up the
way of our enemies, go abroad and preach the Gospel, and in fact he
will find himself constantly called to assist in establishing Zion.

Vol. 9, p.200
The word of the Presidency is, brethren, it is necessary to strengthen
the southern border of our thriving Territory, and this is for the
general good of all. Now you go down south and raise cotton and you
will be blessed more than you ever have Been heretofore, and know that
in doing this you are doing your part to build up Zion. But some do
not feel so. Why, I have seen faces look as long as a sectarian
parson's face, comparatively speaking; I have seen diseases appear in
men that had heretofore been considered healthy, and that too as soon
at they heard they were wanted to perform any unpleasant mission. I
have sometimes argued the case, and tried to persuade them, in regard
to this mission that it would do them good. Oh, but they will reply I
have always been sick in a warm country. Well, I have told them, we
can, in the cotton country, in a few hours riding, give you any
climate from the torrid to the frigid zone. But this is not the
difficulty. This cotton mission rouses up covetous feelings, for it
must be remembered that the prospects for a large farm are not  very
good there. We can make more [p.201] here; we can get more wealth and
get along faster if we stay here, than we can raising cotton in
Washington county. And in fact a few of the brethren feel disheartened
about going south to raise cotton, indigo, and such other articles as
we cannot raise in this part of the Territory. A brother came into the
office the other day and volunteered to go south to the cotton
country, then he came in the next day and said he had been too fast in
volunteering, that he had not got sufficient clothes to wear. I told
him that it was a great deal warmer in that country than it is in
this, and consequently he could do with less clothing. But he felt
that he must go to work and get more clothing for his family before he
could go. I replied that I considered the best thing he could do was
to raise a quarter of an acre of cotton. I showed him some cloth that
my wife had been spinning and weaving. Then he said his wife did not
know how. I told him mine did not until she learned.

Vol. 9, p.201
It has been my lot to take part in the starting of settlements in the
southern portion of this Territory; I have assisted in settling the
country from the cotton district in Washington county to Utah
mountain. It used to be nearly as much work to get a man to go to Iron
county as it was for Jetta Bunyan in the Pilgrim's Progress to get
poor Christians into heaven. When I got them started south, they would
meet at every settlement on the road, men who would discourage them by
saying "you are going to a poor country, Oh how I pity you, you will
starve in that miserable country, here is a good piece of ground close
by me, you had better stop, I can sell you all the grain you will want
for seed and to eat; you are going away out of the world." In this way
hundreds of those who were counselled to go to the far south were
stopped in Utah county, or turned aside from fulfilling what was
desired of them. When I led the first company to Parowan, some of the
brethren insisted there was not grass enough to keep their cattle
through the winter, when in reality there was an abundance of feed for
thousands of stock, and in a few weeks they hardly knew their own
cattle, they had improved so much. These incidents have been a lesson
to me, and I felt that I wanted to preach to the brethren upon the
subject of going south. We are going down there to raise cotton, and
the Presidency want men who are called to go upon this Mission to let
it have their undivided attention.

Vol. 9, p.201
There are a few that have always allowed themselves the indulgence of
whining and finding fault whenever they pleased. This is very wrong. A
spirit to find fault is an enemy to your peace and comfort, and also
to the happiness of those around you. It is a key to your destruction.
It is so in our home affairs, when you go abroad and exercise this
influence among the people you sow a spirit of dissension in the midst
of Israel. If you have a portion of Priesthood upon you; you disgrace
it in doing so. If you have been baptized for the remission of sins
you dishonour that baptism in doing this. Some will grumble and
quarrel, until they go into partnership with Satan to oppose the
kingdom, lose the spirit and deny the faith. It is Satan's business to
oppose the Saints, but those professing to be Saints should labour for
the good of the kingdom of God.

Vol. 9, p.201
The southern settlements were at first considered rather orderly, more
so than some of those nearer this city, but in the spring of 1858,
there was an influx from California of a large number of persons, who
had gone there because they were not contented to live in this
country, and who could not enjoy the liberty that [p.202] was here.
Many of them went to California to get rich, but a spirit came over
some of them that the Lord was going to destroy all the Gentiles, and
that if they came up here for a while they could go back after the
Gentiles were killed off, and find better diggings, and many others
thought their brethren were in trouble, and if they could not live
Mormonism they would fight for it any how. Several hundred persons
came into the southern counties under these and similar influences,
and intended to stay, no doubt, until the vengeance was over and the
Gentiles swept off from the earth, then some thought they could go
back and keep tavern. A man who had been among the Gentiles and served
the Devil for several years, would come up to this Territory and
expect to be respected as much as those who stayed at home and
attended to their own business and laboured for the good of the
kingdom, when it was as much as an Elder could do who had stayed at
home and helped to build up Zion, to retain the Spirit of the Lord and
magnify his calling. In this way there was grumbling, and a kind of
dare-devil influence scattered all through the settlements. We saw
much of it here, but where the settlements were small an influence of
this kind took deeper hold and had a far more powerful effect. The
spirit of avarice was not gratified, the Lord had not designed to cut
off the wicked to please a few avaricious Mormons. He designed those
who professed to be Saints to live good and upright lives, and to
exercise a holy influence over the children of men, that all who loved
the truth might be converted and saved in the kingdom of God. As soon
as this was ascertained many went back again.

Vol. 9, p.202
Brethren, you who are going from here have been in the habit of
hearing the President, Sunday after Sunday, and where you have been
considered examples, here you have acted as Bishops, High Priests,
Seventies, Elders, or Teachers, and your example should be a good one
and worthy of imitation. A great many Elders have been called to go on
this Mission to raise cotton, and they should consider themselves as
much on a Mission as if they were among the nations preaching the
Gospel. I advise every man to fortify his mind against becoming like
Satan in accusing the brethren, or in grumbling, in faultfinding in
word, in thought, or in your hearts. If the Mission was to go and
build a city on a rock, my advice would be, go at it, for if you did
not choose to do that you would have a chance to choose a sandy
foundation which would not be proper nor beneficial.

Vol. 9, p.202
I wish to talk to the brethren on this principle of fault-finding. If
we are disposed to find fault with the Bishop, with our wives, with
our neighbours, with the Priesthood, and the general authorities of
the Church, we shall have all the influences of Satan necessary to
help us to carry out our design. Those who practice these things will
soon be full of hell and have plenty of devils to help them to carry
it on. You are called upon to go and build up a city and villages for
a stake of Zion.

Vol. 9, p.202
When you first came here you dropped down into a desert, went to work
and made it blossom as the rose. Then, when you have done this, you
have to go to other places and make them blossom also. You have got to
lay out the streets, make fences, and build houses, and do everything
that will make a city pleasant, agreeable, and inviting. We can get up
in our meeting and sing:—

"The cities of Zion soon shall rise."

but how are they going to rise? We are going to build them, so that
they will rise far above the clouds; and to [p.203] accomplish this we
are going to build them on the high mountains. We are not only going
to sing about building them, but we are going to do the labour
requisite to carry out our designs.

Vol. 9, p.203
Now, I do not wish a solitary man to go down there to perform this
service that cannot go with his whole heart. If he has got a splendid
house, a mill, or farm, or carding machine in this part of the
Territory and his heart is set upon it, his soul will be here. He will
be like some Elders that are sent to England on missions; they say
"yes, I will go and preach," but when they get there it is, "Oh dear
if I was but at home." If I were presiding over such a man I would
send hint home, so that I might get rid of the poisoning influence of
his company. I want a man: that is going on a Mission to say wife,
children, the Lord gave you to me, I will go and do my duty, and
hereby show to him and to all men that I am worthy of you.

Vol. 9, p.203
In this case the Mission to which you, brethren, are called is to
build a city; it calls for wives, children, for machinery, for
mechanics, for every thing that is calculated to add to the comfort
and happiness of the citizens of a city. We are not going to be a
great while isolated from our brethren but we are going to assist in
building up Zion. We want all necessary and important improvements,
and if we build a telegraphic line from here to Santa Clara, it won't
cost more than fifty thousand dollars. But you need not be afraid of
leaving head-quarters, for although we cannot all live at headquarters
we expect that head-quarters will be connected with every part of the
world, and when Zion is not big enough for us, the Lord will be
willing to stretch it so as to make room for his Saints. Oh, says a
brother, I am perfectly willing to go, but I understand that we are
only to cultivate three acres of land each and I cultivate thirty at
home. Remember the Lord has said that it his business to provide for
his Saints, therefore if we cultivate a small farm when we are
required to do so, he will give us a big one, for there is plenty of
land in the hands of those who do not respect him, and if we are
faithful we may expect to be made rulers over many tilings.

Vol. 9, p.203
I want our sisters that are called to go with their husbands, to
cultivate a spirit of joy, cheerfulness and satisfaction, and feel a
pleasure in going. They ought to feel that they are honoured in being
called to go and build up the cities of Zion. This is the advice that
I give to the brethren and sisters upon this subject, and I do not
want the Californians in the southern settlements to say, brother
George A. is this a specimen of Salt Lake City grumblers? They can
beat us, who have been to California, in murmuring, for although we
would rather live here than anywhere else, we should discipline our
minds to live where we can be the most useful to the cause of Zion. We
should manifest our joy that we have had the high privilege of helping
to enlarge the borders of Zion, to inspire them with a spirit of
faithfulness and industry. I was pleased when brother Spencer asked me
to speak.

Vol. 9, p.203
May the blessings of Israel's God rest upon you all. Amen. [p.204]

Parley P. Pratt, August 26, 1855

The First Principles of the Gospel

Discourse by Elder Parley P. Pratt, delivered in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Morning, August 26, 1855.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.204
I rise before you this morning, my friends and brethren, to preach to
you the everlasting Gospel, for as my calling has been for the last
quarter of a century to proclaim this Gospel, I have always
endeavoured to do my duty both before you and others, here and in many
other places.

Vol. 9, p.204
Before I came here this morning I was thinking what shall I say to the
brethren and sisters, if called upon to speak, and after a moment's
reflection, I said, I will preach the Gospel, and when brother Kimball
called upon me to address you, he said, "Brother Parley, we want you
to preach the Gospel to us."

Vol. 9, p.204
The Gospel of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, is the only system
whereby man can be saved, and his being the only name whereby we can
approach our Father in Heaven with acceptance, the only name in which
remissions of sins can be obtained, and the only name whereby man can
have power over unclean spirits, over Devils, over diseases, over the
elements, and over everything this side the celestial kingdom and its
influences; it is of the highest importance, therefore, that this
message of life should be declared to all the world.

Vol. 9, p.204
This Jesus Christ, the Son of God, was once born in Bethlehem,
crucified on calvary, risen again from the dead, and having ascended
to his Father and to our Father to lead captivity captive and give
gifts unto men, his name has become the only name under heaven through
which man may be saved, receive everlasting life and exaltation; it is
the only name by which man can get remission of sins, the gift of the
Holy Spirit and all its attendant blessings; it is the only name by
which we may approach our Father in heaven and invoke his
blessings—the only name by which we may control disease and the very
elements by the power of his Spirit and the authority of his
Priesthood.

Vol. 9, p.204
This same Jesus, after having risen from the dead, after having
received all power in heaven and on the earth, gave a mission to his
Apostles, Peter and others, to go into all the world, preach the
Gospel to every creature, baptize them in the name of the Father, Son,
and of the Holy Ghost, and gave commandments that repentance and
remission of sins should be preached in his name in all the world,
beginning at Jerusalem.

Vol. 9, p.204
Having given these commandments and instructed his Apostles that they
should teach all things whatsoever he commanded, he ascended up on
high an t took his seat upon the right hand of God his father, and he
then shed forth the gift of the Holy Ghost and bestowed gifts upon
men.

Vol. 9, p.204
Those Apostles began at Jerusalem to perform the duties of their
Mission, for it had been Said that they should tarry there until they
were endowed with power from on high; and after receiving this power
they stood forth and preached to  the people on the day [p.205] of
Pentecost the crucified and risen Redeemer, and when the people were
convinced of the death and resurrection of the Messiah, and wished to
know what to do to get rid of their sins and become acceptable in the
sight of Heaven, Peter told them to repent and be baptized every one
of them in the name of Jesus Christ, for the remission of sins, and he
then added, for the promise is to you and to your children, and to all
that are afar off, even to as many as the Lord our God shall call.

Vol. 9, p.205
This being written in the 2nd chap. of the Acts of the Apostles, in
the New Testament, as the first instructions given by Peter and the
Apostles at the place appointed, and at the time appointed, and under
the circumstances appointed, and this being the first attempt to carry
out the great mission "to preach the Gospel to the world," hence we
conclude that the Gospel there preached, was the same Gospel that was
to be preached in all the world, and that was to be efficacious to all
the world, it matters not what colour or country, what nation or
language, learned or unlearned, Hindoo or anything else; it was the
everlasting Gospel given by film Saviour at the place appointed, and
at the time appointed, when they were endowed with power from on high,
the Holy Ghost descending upon them agreeably to the promise.

Vol. 9, p.205
Consequently, at that lime and under those circumstances which I have
briefly named, the Apostles made that proclamation, viz., that all
should repent and be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the
remission of sins, and they were told that all who would do this
should receive the remission of sins, and that the Gospel with its
promises should go to every creature, and whether in some distant age
or country that mankind should be found, it matters not; there the
Lord should send his Gospel with the promise of remission of sins, and
the gift of the Holy Ghost through obedience to the Gospel; yes, in
every place and among all people the promises should hold good and the
signs follow them that believe.

Vol. 9, p.205
This Gospel, its history and characteristics, are clearly recorded in
the New Testament, in the English version, translated by the order of
King James, and handed down to us by our fathers, and it is also given
to us by our fathers in the Book of Mormon, and in many other good
books, and in the words of many other good men who lived in ancient
times, and in the words of many modern men, and many of our young men
are made partakers of it by becoming members of the Church of Christ,
and they know what it is to become members of the body of Christ, and
to be justified, freed from sin, and to stand before God with clean
hearts and pure minds.

Vol. 9, p.205
We have to know these things, and to be made sensible of what it is to
feel the satisfying influence of his Holy Spirit.

Vol. 9, p.205
Mind you do not forget when we preach this Gospel that it is a Gospel
of repentance; do not slip over part of it, but while summing it up,
look at it item by item. It is the Gospel of repentance, not a mere
Gospel of baptism but a Gospel of repentance and remission of sins to
be preached in all the world.

Vol. 9, p.205
Why have any people a notion or disposition to obey this Gospel? How
can the people determine whether this Gospel is good?—whether it is of
any value to them, or what it will do for the people generally if
complied with? What would this Gospel do for the people of any age if
they would obey it as a people? Whether it were a neighbourhood, a
town, a city, a nation, or a world, or a million of worlds. I ask what
would it do for that neighbourhood, that people, [p.206] that city,
that nation, or that world? I will tell you. There would be no
thieving there any longer, there would be no lying there any longer no
cheating no deceiving, no intentional breaking of promises, no wrong
dealing, no extortion, no hatred, no envy, and no evil speaking. But
why would all these things cease? Simply because they obeyed the
Gospel; because obedience to the Gospel implies repentance, which
means nothing more nor less than putting away all our evils and
ceasing to do them. Among the people that obeyed the Gospel, there
would be no longer adulterers, nor fornicators, nor any other evil
that you can name.

Vol. 9, p.206
Now what cause of objection can people have in any age, among any
nation or language—in England or in Texas, or any where else to a
Gospel that would have a tendency to put away all those evils from
among men? But say you—Are there no evils where this Gospel is obeyed?
No sir; where this Gospel prevails in the heart of an individual, that
individual ceases from those things which are evil, for he is cleansed
from them; he refrains from all that tends to evil; as the Gospel
influences a man's heart, he ceases to countenance all evil practices,
and where the Gospel influences his family, there is a family without
those evils, and if a town or a city can be found that is influenced
by the Gospel, there you will find a town or city without those evils
which I have named, and you will find them gradually putting away
those which may be amongst them as fast as they perceive them.

Vol. 9, p.206
But really, says one, in Utah, I thought the Gospel was pretty well
obeyed, and yet we are not without those evils, we are not entirely
free from those sins. Allowing such to be the ease, that does not make
these words false. Show me a man that is guilty of false swearing, a
man that is found traducing his brethren, or that is found evil
speaking, or that is a fornicator, or a thief, and I will show you a
man that does not obey the Gospel; he may call himself a Mormon, a
Latter-day Saint, or a brother in Christ, but that is not proving that
he has repented of his sins, but as repentance is a part and parcel of
the everlasting Gospel of Jesus Christ, and without which we cannot be
benefitted by his atonement and his mercy, we cannot have the
blessings he purchased without we associate repentance with our faith.
I say, as repentance is an essential part of the Gospel, that the man
who has not; put away his sins has deceived himself, because this
repentance is one of the first principles of salvation. If I have
other sins, and then add the sin of neglecting repentance, my case is
still worse than it was before.

Vol. 9, p.206
I have known the Gospel, as I remarked, for 25 years, and in that time
I have materially altered my views upon some points. I then thought
that they came into the Church for the purpose of repenting and
forsaking their evils, and receiving the Gospel with all their hearts
and a resolution to do right. Well, it is true, that their is a
oneness as far as repentance and faith are concerned in the outward
acknowledgment, but do all who in word acknowledge the Gospel forsake
their sins? We would all like to see such a state of things in the
world; we would like to see our neighbours forsaking their sins, even
if we could not forsake and overcome our own dear sins. Suppose we
happen to repent and leave off our sins, would not that be about
right? Would not that answer for us without waiting for others?—or can
we have some ceremony performed that will do as well, something
besides leaving off our sins and leading, a new life?

Vol. 9, p.207
Perhaps we may not come to the repentance of fear, or feel afraid of
[p.207] doing wrong, but the other part we will come to says one, for
instance, the baptism for the remission of sins given by the Saviour,
in whose name we can receive every good gift, and without whose name
we cannot receive any spiritual gift. Then seeing that he, with all
this power in his hands, and he knowing all things that would be good
for man, not only ordered that repentance should be preached in his
name, but that the Apostles should baptize the people in his name, and
to fulfil this Mission they did baptize the penitent believer for the
remission of sins, and they exhorted the people every one of them to
repent and obey this ordinance for the remission of sins, and they
also assured them, that if they would do so they should have the gift
of the Holy Ghost, and the Apostles farther assured them that this
promise was to them that were afar off, to all nations and countries,
it extended to every creature!

Vol. 9, p.207
And, now, what objection can a man have to obeying one part more than
another part of the Gospel? Why should men have such various opinions
about the Gospel when it is so plainly set forth? One man says, I
suppose that baptizing or sprinkling me when I was an infant was
sufficient, for that was the custom in those days, and I suppose they
called that baptism. Well, have we not shown you that repentance was
of God, and therefore that all men must repent? Jesus Christ did not
come to call the righteous but sinners to repentance, and he also
commanded his servants to go forth testifying to these that were
seeking the kingdom of God, and gave them power to heal the sick and
cast out Devils.

Vol. 9, p.207
Can little children commit sins? Can they hear the Gospel and receive
it in their hearts? Can little children reason, think, repent, and
bring forth fruits meet for the kingdom of God? Can little children be
instructed to obey the Gospel in their infancy? To all these questions
every rational man would answer—No. Well, then, what have we to do
with the Gospel as it pertains to little children? We are willing to
carry out the instruction of the Saviour where we are told to bless
them, and this we are willing to do wherever we see them, and to pray
for them, but to sinners that are sufficiently grown to be free to act
for themselves; persons who are sufficiently grown to be accountable
before the Almighty, and to be capable of conceiving sin in their
hearts, and of bringing forth the fruits of it, to such was repentance
and baptism, and therefore the Gospel could never be applied to little
infants; it was a Gospel of voluntary obedience, and therefore it
could not apply to the infant in its mother's arms.

Vol. 9, p.207
Go and "teach" all nations, and baptize the people; not the teaching
to "follow" baptism, but teach them to observe all the things spoken
by Jesus. Well, now, if you baptize a little infant, then remember to
tell it all the tidings; teach it, then baptize, after which you must
teach it to observe all things.

Vol. 9, p.207
But you see it won't require a dead form to carry out the Gospel of
Christ, but an infant could not ask what is the Word? Persons have
been used to trust to a dead form and have their children sprinkled,
but if any of you were sprinkled, it, was at a time when you could not
help yourself, and hence you do not know anything about it, only that
you have been told that somebody sprinkled you when an infant.

Vol. 9, p.207
Then, notwithstanding your infant sprinkling you never obeyed the
Gospel, because it was a Gospel of repentance, and is to be so when
carried to all whom the Lord our God shall call. The Gospel which we
have to preach is a Gospel of  [p.208] repentance and of remission of
sins to every one that will obey it, including a baptism, a voluntary
baptism, which is applicable to all the truly obedient, in every
nation, who are determined to lead a new life, and bring forth fruit
meet for repentance, and what was it? The Apostle in the New
Testament, informs us that it was "to be buried with Christ by baptism
into his death, and rise to newness of life in the likeness of his
resurrection."

Vol. 9, p.208
In my travels abroad, I sometimes meet among many others, members of
the Church of Rome, so called; I believe they call themselves such. I
say to them—Are you sure there was such a church as that in the days
of the Apostles, and that you are members of that church? If there was
such a church, says I, it is spoken of in the New Testament. Well, are
you sure that you are a member of the Church of Rome, that is spoken
of as having grown, and swelled, and perpetuated itself? How have you
become such? By being baptized is the answer. Then you would think an
unbaptized person was not a member of that church? Yes, we would
consider all such persons aliens.

Vol. 9, p.208
Well then, I will convince you float you are not a legal member in the
Church of Rome, baptism being the initiatory right into that church.
How will you do it, says he? Because the Apostle in his epistle gives
instructions and directions, how every member was initiated into the
Church that was established by himself at Rome. He says that, "As many
of you as have been baptized into Christ have put on Christ, and if ye
have put on Christ, then are ye Christ's."

Vol. 9, p.208
He also says, "Know ye not, that so many of us as were baptized into
Jesus Christ were baptized into his death? Therefore we are buried
with him by baptism into death: that like as Christ was raised up from
the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in
newness of life. For, if we have been planted together in the likeness
of his death, we shall be also in the likeness of his resurrection:
knowing this, that our old man is crucified with him, that the body of
sin might be destroyed, that henceforth we should not serve
sin."—Romans, chapter 6.

Vol. 9, p.208
Now, says I, remember that every one of your members of the Church of
Rome have been buried with Christ by baptism into death, and hence you
must have risen to newness of life in the likeness of his
resurrection. So writes the Apostle to the true Church of Rome, and
you will find it in the New Testament as before stated.

Vol. 9, p.208
Now, then, says I, you have acknowledged that no man is a member of
the Church of Rome unless he has been baptized, and the Apostle
himself says, that every member of the Church of Rome has been buried
with Christ by baptism, and has risen again from that grave into the
likeness of his resurrection. Where, sir, were you buried with him,
and when did you rise from that grave in the likeness of his death and
resurrection? And have you ever led a new life, avoiding this sin and
the other which you before were guilty of?

Vol. 9, p.208
Well, says the professor of Roman religion, you have got us in a
curious position, I must acknowledge; I will have to give it up, for
that is true; it is the written word of an Apostle of God.

Vol. 9, p.208
I have never become a member of the Church of Rome, and am
consequently an heathen, according to the views of the Roman Catholic
Church. I have conversed with men who have come out as honestly as men
could in their positions.  Members of the Catholic Church have come
out as honest as I have stated, and said that [p.209] they must give
up, but the Protestants are very tenacious, and will stick to their
creed often in spite of reason. I presume they are like all men in
reference to tenacity, they would stick to their oath, that, if
possible, they might gain converts to their faith.

Vol. 9, p.209
The question is often asked, are there any honest people among this
sect and the other party; I tell you there are honest men in every
sect of religionists, and if you try to classify men you will have a
difficult job, for you will find honest men in this class and the
other, and, in fact, among all classes and sects of men.

Vol. 9, p.209
You need not suppose that honesty depends upon our traditions, or upon
where a man was born; but there are honest people in every community,
and in every sect under heaven, and there are those that hate the
truth, and that would not aid in the spread of light and truth, nor
lend their influence to any servant of God under the heavens.

Vol. 9, p.209
Well, now, I love a man without regard to his country, or where he was
brought up, without reference to colour or nation; I love a man that
loves the truth, and I do not blame any man under heaven for having
been born and brought up in any particular town, city, or nation. You
might as well blame a man for being brought up under certain
traditions in countries where they have not had the opportunity of
discoursing with others, no discussions, no free press, where they
never could know anything else but tradition through life.

Vol. 9, p.209
You might as well blame them for their country as for their
traditions. Circumstances might come round, and so order the course of
a man's mind and his mission as to give him a new channel of thought,
and prevent his making any distinction, as it was with the Apostle
Peter.

Vol. 9, p.209
There are whole nations, and generations of them that have lived and
died with the same knowledge right before their eyes, and that without
the opportunity of thinking of any other degrees of knowledge. Well,
what did Peter do with regard to those he was called to visit and
preach to? When he preached the Gospel under the instructions of
arisen Jesus, when he undertook to preach the Gospel, repentance,
baptism, and the laying on of hands for the gifts of the Holy Ghost,
he said the promise is to you, meaning that present generation; and he
thought a little more, and then said it is to your children, meaning
the next generation; and finally his heart enlarged a little further
by the Holy Ghost that was in him, and he uttered his dictation—to all
that are afar off; and then he happened to think that they might count
those that had been brought up in some other country, with different
traditions, and he limited a little—and said to as many as the Lord
our God shall call.

Vol. 9, p.209
Although the mind of Peter was liable to be too contracted he knew one
thing, viz.—that the Lord their God was in the habit of communicating
with the people, and he understood that he always would be, for he
knew that God lived, and he also knew that the Lord Jesus Christ was
alive for he had seen and talked with him, and had handled him, and he
had seen him ascend up on high; and he had heard him testify that he
had all power given him in heaven and in earth, and he knew that he
would have power to send the Gospel to every creature for he had the
keys to send the Gospel wherever he pleased, to all tribes, nations,
and languages in worlds without end, therefore when he made the
promise he only limited it, or gave it a certain jurisdiction,
recollecting where it belonged.

Vol. 9, p.209
The promise he gave of the Holy Ghost was to all that are afar off, to
these whom the Lord our God shall [p.210] call. To express it in
language more appropriate than any other, perhaps, the promise of the
Holy Ghost is to wherever the Lord sends forth a revelation, wherever
he makes proclamation of the Gospel, wherever he commissions men and
sends forth the keys of the kingdom of God, and authorizes men to
administer those oral, induces in his name; it matters not whether in
Judea or America, or whether it be in Samaria or England, whether to
the heathen, the Jew, or the refined philosopher, it matters not
whether we apply it to ancient days or modern times, wherever the
Almighty God or Jesus Christ, his son, sees fit; to reveal the fulness
of the Gospel, and the keys of the eternal Priesthood, and the
ministration of angels, there the promise contained in the Gospel was
to hold good, and the nation or people obeying that call should
receive remission of sins in his name, in obedience to his Gospel, and
be filled with the Holy Spirit of promise—the Holy Ghost which is the
gift of prophecy and revelation, and also included many other gifts.

Vol. 9, p.210
Is that Gospel any less true because it was revealed to Mormon, and
was preached by him? Is that truth any less true because it has been
hid up in the earth, inscribed upon plates, and has come forth and
been translated in this age of the world? Was not that Gospel as good
when preached to the Nephites in America, as it was when preached to
the Jews in Palestine?

Vol. 9, p.210
And if as good why not write it? And if good enough to be preached and
written, why not have those writings and read them, and rejoice in the
spirit and truths they contain?

Vol. 9, p.210
Rejoice, because it swells the heart, expands the mind, gives a more
enlarged view of God's dealings and mercies, shows them to be extended
to all extent, published in different countries and upon different
continents, revealed to one nation as well as another; in short, it
gives a man that feeling when he contemplates the bearing and extent
of that Gospel, it gives a man a feeling which affords joy and
satisfaction to the soul, it gives a man that feeling which angels had
when they sung in rite ears of the shepherds of Judea—"We bring you
glad tidings of great joy which shall be in a few countries, and to a
few people?" No; that, was not the song, though they were singing to
those who had a few traditions in their families, which they had
received from their forefathers.

Vol. 9, p.210
The shepherds were astonished, and well they might be, and they
brought everybody to this text throughout the whole of Judea. Still
those angels were honest enough to sing the whole truth,
notwithstanding the Jews looked upon all Gentiles as dogs, and I think
I hear the shepherds saying, "that brought glad tidings to
everybody—to these dogs?" Still the angels, a choir of them, were bold
enough to sing—"We bring you good tidings of great joy, which shall be
to all people!"

Vol. 9, p.210
What a big saying for Jewish shepherds! Why, they must have enlarged
their hearts, and wondered at this very strange news. Why Peter had
hardly got his heart sufficiently enlarged to believe these glad
tidings many years after they were proclaimed, although he had
preached so much.

Vol. 9, p.210
It swelled by degrees, and contracted again I suppose, and at last he
had to have a vision, and a sheet let down from heaven, and things
shown him, and explained to him over and over again, to get him to
realize the truth of the glad tidings sung by angels at the birth of
the Saviour.

Vol. 9, p.210
It was showing so much; it was too broads platform, such a boundless
ocean of mercy! It was making [p.211] such a provision for the human
family that Peter could not comprehend it. If the angels had said it
was for the Jews, for the peculiar people of God, those that; could
receive the new revelation, why then it might have done; but to throw
off their traditions, they who were the peculiar few, as they
considered themselves, to believe that the glad tidings of the
Saviour's birth was for those Gentile dogs, they could not endure this
for a moment. They were of the hoarse of Israel, the seed of promise.

Vol. 9, p.211
This was indeed a peculiar vision bringing the glad tidings of the
Saviour's birth, for that was the peculiar mission of those angels,
hence they did not bring the Gospel, they did not say anything about
baptism, nor repentance, nor remission of sins, but they simply
brought glad tidings or it, they announced the fact that a Saviour was
born at such a date and place, told the birth-place and events of a
Saviour being born at Bethlehem, under the circumstances named at that
time, and declared that this news, this glad tidings should go to all
people.

Vol. 9, p.211
What was the result? Why it went through Judea, it was sounded through
Samaria, it went to Rome and to Greece, it went to Ethiopia, it went
to the utmost parts of the earth; it soon bounded over the sea; the
angels of God that sung that song could never contradict their words.
If, then, they had to carry it over the seas to every country and
contient where the seed of promise was, they were bound to fulfil that
Mission, and they swiftly flew to America, and proclaimed the glad
tidings there.

Vol. 9, p.211
They found the people there shut out by a cloud of darkness, from the
light of truth. They found a people there called the Nephites and
Lamanites who were a branch of the house of Israel that were east off,
or rather brought over the great waters from their country, and they
bore the glad tidings to them, (you have read it in the Book of
Nephi), and they informed them that at such a time and place, the
Saviour was born.

Vol. 9, p.211
By-and-bye the Saviour himself came over here and told it to the
people, but this was after his resurrection, for the work was too
much, and the field too large for his mortal life, for he had but a
few years to preach the Gospel to the Jews, and part of that short
life of 33 years he was a child, a boy and hence, he had to be limited
to that country where he had a mortal body, and could be borne by the
mountain waves that might separate one country from another; but after
his resurrection, he was as independent of the waves and mountains as
he was of those who crucified him; for then he could rise above their
power; he was able to pass from planet to planet, with perfect ease;
he was able to ascend up and go from continent to continent; he was as
able to ascend to his God, and to our God, as he was to appear to his
disciples.

Vol. 9, p.211
I say Jesus could not be held in Palestine, the mountains, nor the
rolling seas had not power to stay his progress, for he hall told his
disciples, while he was yet living, that he had other sheep which were
not of that fold, and said he, "They shall hear my voice."

Vol. 9, p.211
In fulfilment of this, and according to the nature of his grand
commission, the Saviour of the whole world, not half of it, in his
glorified body, showed himself to the Nephites in America, and
bestowed upon them the Priesthood, with all its gifts and
qualifications, that same glorious Gospel that he had just before
given to his Prophets and Apostles at Jerusalem; and he fold those
whom he had selected to hold the Priesthood upon this continent to go
forth and preach the  same glad tidings of [p.212] salvation to all
their world, fulfilling in part the words of Peter, "For the promise
is to all that are afar off,"

Vol. 9, p.212
And Jesus called to those Nephites, when he descended, and they fell
at his feet, as many as could get near him, and they bathed his feet
in their tears, and they examined his wounds, and heard the gracious
words of his mouth, and they saw him ascending and descend again, and
they felt so large in their charity and affections, and the light of
truth was so large and extended in its benefits and benevolence, and
the testimony so strong, that they feasted upon the blessings that
were bestowed, and he then commanded them to write his sayings, and an
account of the miracles he wrought among them.

Vol. 9, p.212
They did as he commanded, and they liked the writings so well that
they handed them down to each succeding Prophet until Mormon, who was
born three or four ages afterwards, and he could not hand those
records down any further because of apostacy, and the blasphemy and
wickedness of the people, and because of the wars and troubles that
spread among the people; so he made a secret deposit of those
writings, and put them in the earth, and he also wrote a book and
called it the "Book of Mormon," which was an abridgement of the other
records, and this was hid up to the Lord, and through the interference
of the Almighty, a young man, Joseph Smith, by the gift and power of
God, I say, through that young man and the ministration of holy angels
to him, that book came forth to the world, and it has since that time
been preached and read in our language, and many others, and we
rejoice in it, and have borne testimony of it in the world.

Vol. 9, p.212
It is through that blessed Book of Mormon, with that blessed Gospel in
it, that we have the testimony which we have in reference to the death
and resurrection of the Saviour of men.

Vol. 9, p.212
It is true as recorded in the Book of Mormon, and as preached upon
this continent, and it is true as written in the New Testament, and as
it was preached to the Jews in Jerusalem, and as preached to the ten
tribes, though we have not got their record yet, but we will have it,
and we shall find that the blessed Jesus revealed to them the Gospel,
and that they rejoiced in it.

Vol. 9, p.212
And their record will come, so that we will know of a surety and of a
truth, that they had the everlasting Gospel as well as their brethren
in Jerusalem, and upon this continent.

Vol. 9, p.212
When these things come to pass we will have three ancient records;
delivered in three different countries. We have in the Old and New
Testaments, and the Book of Mormon, and other good books all we at
present require.

Vol. 9, p.212
We shall eventually have the history of the ten tribes in the north,
of the Nephites in America, and of the Jews in Jerusalem, and their
written testimony will become one, and their words will become one,
and the people of God will be gathered under testimony, into one body,
and the testimony of the Latter-day Saints will become one with that
of the former day Saints, (and it is now, so far as it goes) and the
testimonies of those shall sweep the earth as with a flood, and by the
voice of men and angels; and eventually by the great sound of a
trumpet, and none shall escape.

Vol. 9, p.212
Prior to this great destruction, the everlasting Gospel will be taught
to them by the servants of God, by the testimony of men and angels,
and by the testimony of Jesus Christ, and by the testimony of ancient
and modern Prophets; by the  testimony of Joseph Smith, and of the
Apostles ordained by him, and by the testimony of [p.213] ancient and
modern Saints; by the testimony of the ten tribes; by the testimony of
heaven and the testimony of earth; then shall the wicked be sent to
their own place, and truth shall be established in the earth; and the
voice of joy and gladness shall be heard with the meek of the earth.

Vol. 9, p.213
Those that forsake their sins shall have abundant cause to rejoice
with those that love the truth, and are made pure in heart by it.

Vol. 9, p.213
Joy and gladness shall be heard, and there shall be glad tidings to
all the meek, and to all the pure in heart; to all that love
instruction, to all that will not harden their hearts; to all the
sinners that will be obedient and refrain from their sins, and live a
holy life.

Vol. 9, p.213
The cry will no longer go forth, "they will not repent and be
converted, that I may heal them;" for the Lord God, the blessed
Saviour, who is full of virtue, power and love, and healing, with his
Priesthood will bless them, and they will find comfort for he will
heal them.

Vol. 9, p.213
From the fact that Jesus complains of a people that will not be
converted, lest he might heal them, we would conclude from that that
conversion was a condition of the healing power. Why, says he, they
will not turn from their sins and be converted, that I may heal them.
But when they are converted and grown up into one, the day of his
power comes, and then says he, they are converted, and I will heal
them.

Vol. 9, p.213
Don't you see that he came to the Nephites (you have read it in the
Book of Mormon), and he said, bring forth your halt, and blind, and
dumb, and I will heal them, for I see your faith is sufficient and I
will heal them all; and he healed them every one as they were brought
to him. That day of general healing came to them, for the more wicked
part of the inhabitants had been cut off. and I would to God that that
day would come among us.

Vol. 9, p.213
Well, let us be converted, and those that have been converted and have
held on to it, be converted a little more, for I tell you I like
conversion pretty often. I don't mean that I like people to turn round
from the truth, and then repent, and say, I am sorry; but I mean that
a man needs converting to-day, and the next day, and the day after,
because a man that is progressing learns by degrees; to-day he gets to
understand that a certain principle or practice of his is wrong, and
learns his error, he turns from it; but even then he does not
understand all things pertaining to right and wrong. He has not
learned all things that might stand in the way of building up the
kingdom of God and hence he wants or needs to be converted to-day, and
the next day, and the next, and so on until he is converted from all
his bad habits, and from his impurities, and he becomes just such a
man as the Lord delights in.

Vol. 9, p.213
And Jesus said, "Be ye as I am, and I am as the Father." He contrasts
himself and them with the Father, and then says, "What manner of men
ought ye to be?" "Verily I say unto you such as I am, and I am as the
Father is."

Vol. 9, p.213
It is for this purpose that we came into the world, that we might
become like the Father; and that we may become like him, we need
converting every day, or at least until we are free from all evil,
even if it be five hundred times; not to turn away from the truth, but
keep going on to perfection.

Vol. 9, p.213
We need converting until we feel that indeed the promise of the Holy
Ghost is "to all that are afar off, even to as many as the Lord our
God shall call." The Lord calls the Jews, the Christians, the Mormons,
the Gentiles; he calls the ten tribes; [p.214] and he called us also;
God has called brother Joseph, brother Hyrum, and brother Brigham, and
his Apostles, and the Elders who hold the Priesthood in this age, and
he calls the people of America and of Europe, and the whole human
family. Some he calls by his angels, and by his own voice out of the
heavens. In this way he called Joseph and his associates, and revealed
to them the fulness of the Gospel, put upon him the powers of the
eternal Priesthood after the same order as himself, and told them to
go forth and call others to assist them.

Vol. 9, p.214
They did so, and others obeyed the Gospel; they laid their hands upon
them, after they had baptized them, and confirmed them; and they
ordained them to bear testimony of their calling, and the restoration
of the Gospel in its fulness—that a new call had been made to the
nations of the earth.

Vol. 9, p.214
And it required another call in our day, for Peter had gone the way of
all the earth, and also his brethren who were his contemporaries; and
the brethren among the Nephites had gone, or had been taken away; and
those holding the authority among the ten tribes had gone the way of
all the earth.

Vol. 9, p.214
And it was this that brought those glad tidings and those messengers
to us; and those were the ones that brought the light of heaven to our
beloved brother Joseph Smith.

Vol. 9, p.214
Well, if I have been made a high witness of these things, what brought
the truth to me? It was through the ministration of angels, under
whose hands these my brethren have been ordained to the holy
Priesthood, and it brought down with it the blessings of the
everlasting Gospel, for it could not be in the world without a call;
for those who previously held it had gone to another sphere.

Vol. 9, p.214
The Gospel was revealed to ancient men in different climes and
countries, whenever there were men to be saved, and it was revealed to
modern men because there were modern men to be saved by it. The Gospel
was to all whom the Lord our God should call in every age and country,
and but for this call we would have been as blind as bats in the
traditions of our fathers, led away by divers creeds and by the
cunning of men who lie in wait to deceive. Where would we have been if
it had not been for this call? We might have been good men enough
perhaps, but where would we have been?

Vol. 9, p.214
The introduction of the Gospel was worthy of an angel, yes, the errand
was worthy of a corps of them; it was worthy of a host of them! It was
worthy of a God! It was an object of importance that called Jesus from
the bosom of his Father in the eternal world. A call was necessary
then; faith was necessary, and faith comes by hearing the word of God;
and how could you have heard it, if nobody had been called to deliver
it? We were in the midst of darkness, and the darkness comprehended it
not. We could see revelations given in other ages, but we want them in
our age; but we wanted a call.

Vol. 9, p.214
I am aware that some will be thinking of their grandmothers or
grandfathers who died in the middle ages, and who died in hope, as far
as they could get at it. I know they will be querying all the while to
know what has become of them.

Vol. 9, p.214
Well, it is no matter; it is for us to attend to our own business, and
see to our own salvation; if we do this we shall have no condemnation.
We do not know but as we progress in righteousness, that in the
provisions made by our great Father we may have to serve them, and to
do for those good old fathers and mothers of ours, who did see the
light afar off,  [p.215] but could not come at it for want of a call,
for want of a Priesthood, which is without beginning of days, and men
holding the authority of Heaven; yes, we may have to do for them what
they have not had the privilege of doing for themselves.

Vol. 9, p.215
Well, what is the provision? Why did I not just name to you, that this
eternal Priesthood is without beginning of days or end of life, after
the order of the Son of God? Do you suppose that when a man passes
beyond the Veil, he is any less a Priest? If angels, or men by the
spirit of prophecy, have laid their hands upon him and ordained him to
an office in the Priesthood of the Son of God, and have given him a
call in the name of the Lord to give salvation to others, do you
suppose that by passing the veil he becomes unordained?

Vol. 9, p.215
What did Jesus say to the Jews? Says he, the God of Abraham, Isaac,
and Jacob, is the God you profess to worship; but says he, I want you
to understand that he is not the God of the dead, for what glory would
there be in that? but, says he, "He is the God of the living." He was
speaking to the children of Abraham who were dead, as much as to say
that Abraham was living then.

Vol. 9, p.215
Well, then, when a man holding the eternal Priesthood passes the veil,
he still holds his authority, and his heart is full of affection and
love towards God's creatures, and he is clothed with the power of God,
and he is his Prophet, Apostle, and Elder. It is impossible to keep a
man silent who is filled with the testimony of Jesus. I would as soon
undertake to shut up fire in dry shavings, as to shut up in that man's
heart the good news, for he has his Mission, which is to preach the
Gospel to those that were and are in darkness.

Vol. 9, p.215
The good old fathers and mothers who had not the privileges and
blessings of the Gospel, for instance, go to deliver your message to
them, that they may come to the light of truth, and be saved.

Vol. 9, p.215
The Apostle, when addressing the Saints, says, "But ye have obeyed
from the heart that form of doctrine which was delivered to you; being
then made free from sin, ye became the servants of
righteousness."—Romans vi, 17 and 18.

Vol. 9, p.215
There was the freedom of obedience to that form of doctrine delivered
to them. Obedience to that form of doctrine made them free, but it did
not prevent them from acting as men in a temporal point of view.

Vol. 9, p.215
The Apostle also speaks of passing from death unto life, because they
loved the brethren. Passing the veil does not alter a man; it
certainly takes him from the eyes of flesh, but the capacity, the
intelligence, the thinking powers, are all alive and quick; and if
they hear the Gospel, they will be glad, and the promises are made to
them, and they will rejoice in them.

Vol. 9, p.215
Let a man pass the veil with the everlasting Priesthood, having
magnified it to the day of his death, and you cannot get it off him;
it will remain with him in the world of spirits; and when he wakes up
in that world among the spirits, he has that power and that obligation
on him, that if he can find a person worthy of salvation, why, as soon
as he ascertains that, and he remembers what he may teach and who he
may teach, he then discovers that he has got a Mission, and that
Mission is to those souls who had not the privilege which we have in
this world, that they may be partakers of the Gospel as well as we.

Vol. 9, p.215
And herein, when fully carried out, are the keys of the "baptism for
the dead," and the salvation of those not on the earth, a subject into
which I need not now enter, although it is among the first principles
of salvation [p.216] but they are so lengthy that we cannot dwell upon
them all at one time.

Vol. 9, p.216
But suffice it to say, that when the Lord made provision that there
should be one name by which man should be saved; and when he planned
glad tidings of great joy to go over the islands and continents, and
to the four quarters of the earth, he also remembered the spirits in
prison, and he made provision wide as eternity, that it might reach
the case of "every creature," under every circumstance that could
arise within the reach of mercy.

Vol. 9, p.216
He so ordered it, that "all manner of sins and blasphemies, in due
time, might be forgiven, except that which could not be justly
forgiven, in this world, nor in that which is to come."

Vol. 9, p.216
The plan was so devised that every man might have repentance and
remission of sins, and the gift of the Holy Ghost in his time and in
his place, if he would; but if he would not, very well then, he might
do as he pleased, whether in this world or any other, according to the
clear freedom that he lives under.

Vol. 9, p.216
You know you cannot compel one of the dumb animals to drink; you can
lead him to the water, direct his attention to the clear, crystal,
pure stream, but still he may die of thirst. And men may die because
they will not leave off their sins, and lay hold of the cross; and if
they will die of thirst, and will not lay hold of the salvation
offered by a bleeding Saviour, they may die the death of the wicked.

Vol. 9, p.216
And if, because they will not give up their freedom to do right, they
can go; they will die to all eternity, and never be compelled to obey
the truth.

Vol. 9, p.216
Well, friends, here is the Gospel; and where is the man's heart so
hard that he will not see and embrace it? A man must be hardened in
wickedness; that will not abide the law of the Gospel. And that
portion of you who have not obeyed, my invitation is to you all; and
all of you in the Church who have not obeyed the Gospel in its
fulness, see that you obey it in its fulness; I mean to every day
attend to the repentance part of it—the leaving off part, forsaking
your evils—the conversion part, and bring forth fruits suited to a new
life.

Vol. 9, p.216
I will have to be judged for my preaching, and you for your hearing. I
shall be pretty careful for myself; I can do that I think. I shall
look into things, prepare my mind to disern between the right and the
wrong, otherwise I might neglect; and it will keep a man pretty busy
to repent and bring forth fruits for a new life. There will be a good
deal of watching and praying, and he will have to be pretty careful to
live so as to get the Holy Spirit, so that it will not leave him, and
he will be without it, like a fish out of water, or like a person in
hot weather destitute of pure air. If he once loses the Spirit, after
having received it, it will keep him pretty busy to get it again.

Vol. 9, p.216
That repentance, and that burial in the name of the risen Jesus, wants
a a good deal of humility and perseverance, for there is the old man
with his deeds to put off, and lay aside, and to walk a new life.

Vol. 9, p.216
It does not only mean something, but it is shown forth in the actions
of the man. Well won't that keep a man pretty busy? I think it will in
such a world as this. Well in this sense of the word the Saints are
called upon to obey the Gospel and repent all the while, but we talk
of dying unto sin and of walking in newness of life. The dying unto
sin and rising in the new life, and the baptism were to be for a
moment, but the stream that flows from obedience is perpetual.

Vol. 9, p.217
Well, those out of the Church are [p.217] certainly called upon to
obey the Gospel; and when people are careless and indifferent
respecting their duties, then it is that wicked people rise up amongst
us, and we are then called upon to repent and obey the Gospel. I will
clear my garments as far as one day will do it before I sit down. The
little children are called upon to obey the Gospel, such as are
capable of being taught, and they ought to be taught by their parents,
so that they may understand it by the time they are eight years of
age. Then they are called upon to repent, to understand and bring
forth the fruits meet for the kingdom of God, and be buried in the
likeness of death as Jesus was, and then leave off all their foolish
and sinful ways, and rise out of their watery grave, understanding
that Jesus rose again from the dead, from his grave, and knowing this
they should then take up their cross. This is a figure to show us that
then commences a new life.

Vol. 9, p.217
Now you folks that have been brought up in the Gospel, in the light of
heaven, but have been careless or wicked, rise up and obey the Gospel,
and don't you be baptized without you repent, for all you hear of the
Gospel and attend to, unless you are as humble as a little child it
won't do you any good; and remember that it is through the name, and
the stoning blood or Jesus Christ that you can have remission of sins
through the ordinance of baptism which represents the burial. And
those people that have not been brought up within this call and
influence, I say come and obey it and do not call yourselves outsiders
and aliens, but fellow heirs to the promises made to Abraham, and
which were established by him and given to him for an everlasting
covenant.

Vol. 9, p.217
You may suppose that it was a part of the law given to Moses, and
therefore done away in Christ. Let me tell you that the everlasting
covenant made with Abraham and mentioned in the Scriptures, was made
four hundred and fifty years before the law was thundered from Mount
Sinai. Separate and apart from the Gospel the law was given to Moses,
but not to disannul that covenant, and when the Lord Jesus Christ came
he never disannuled it, but commanded his Apostles to preach it. It is
much older than the law for it applied before Moses was born and also
afterwards, and all we have to do is to come into it and be faithful
as Abraham was faithful, and then we shall become sons, and if sons
the sons of Abraham, and if daughters, the daughters of Sarah, because
we have embraced the same Gospel and principles. And then, when we get
into heaven with Rachel and Leah they will not be ashamed of us, and
what is more, we will not be ashamed of them. Then we shall be hail
fellows well met, and we shall sit down in the kingdom of God, and go
no more out for ever. "And many will come from the east and from the
west and will sit down in the kingdom of God." And unless we are
faithful we shall be shut out. Therefore I wish you to understand that
the promises that are special will not apply to us, and where they go
we cannot come except by adoption.

Vol. 9, p.217
May the Lord bless you. Amen.

Vol. 9, p.217
I like preaching the Gospel this morning. Before I came here, I
thought what shall I say if they call on me to speak to-day, and the
thought came into my mind, I will preach the Gospel, and the moment I
came brother Kimball said, brother Parley, come preach the Gospel to
us. I replied, that is just what I was thinking of. [p.218]

Brigham Young, February 16, 1862

Closing of Amusements—Indulging in Sin Beings Mental Darkness

Remarks made by President Brigham Young, Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, February 18, 1862.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.218
I have only a few remarks that I wish to make this morning, and they
will chiefly relate to our practical and immediate duties.

Vol. 9, p.218
We amuse and enjoy ourselves a great deal in this Territory, in
dancing and in other amusements. I am as fond of amusement as any
person, and love to see others enjoy rational amusement in its season.
I have this to comfort me; in all our assemblies for amusement this
winter, I have not seen or heard anything that has seriously annoyed
my feelings. The people have been very civil, and have conducted
themselves discreetly and as Saints, as far as I know.

Vol. 9, p.218
I have now a request to make of the people, through their Bishops,
that during the coming week we bring our dancing parties to a close
and prepare to attend to matters of greater importance, as the winter
is drawing to a close, and the season for business is approaching. In
a few weeks from now, we intend to give the people a few evenings
entertainment in our new theatre, which will not be entirely finished;
after which, as the spring opens, we shall attend to preparing
material for building our Temple, to gathering the poor, to farming
and gardening, to building and fencing, &c.

Vol. 9, p.218
The exhortation we have heard this morning is good, just, and true. We
can gather much from it, touching the evidences of the Gospel. Upon
this point the people, in many instances, do not understand
themselves, they forsake the Gospel, turn away from the holy
commandments, and turn to fables. It is very remarkable, though true,
that some persons who profess to be intelligent beings are never easy
unless they are in pain, nor happy unless they are miserable. When
they are comfortable, well fed, and clothed, have good health, and the
society of the just, comparatively speaking they must pinch
themselves, or stick pins and needles into themselves, in order to
feel happier when the pain has ceased. This is marvellous to me.

Vol. 9, p.218
It is disgraceful for a member of this community to turn away from the
truth. When a person receives the truth, has a knowledge of the things
of God, is instructed with regard to his position relative to the
heavens, he knows a great deal; and it is astonishing to me that there
is power enough among the wicked on earth and among Devils in hell to
turn such a soul away from righteousness. A few in our community seem
to be in their glory when they are doing wrong, though this portion is
comparatively very small. We do not see in our community quite so much
drunkenness as heretofore, nor so many gambling shops, but how long
this improved state of things will remain I know not. For a few weeks
we have also had a respite from marauding thieves.

Vol. 9, p.219
Are the people righteous and pure [p.219] enough in heart not to turn
to fables when they are presented to them? not to commit iniquity when
they are tempted? not to join hands with the ungodly when the ungodly
are here to take them by the hand? If we have attained to that power,
that Satan and all his forces will fail to turn us away from the holy
commandments of the Lord Jesus, we never again will be afflicted
through the power of the wicked. When we are tried by afflictions we
are apt to forsake the faith of Christ, and then the wicked are
permitted to bear rule over us; then unrighteousness surrounds us, and
the influence of Satan and of hell prevails in our midst.

Vol. 9, p.219
Have we yet to endure affliction as we have at the hands of our
enemies the ungodly Gentiles? Have we again to see armies here? and
again be driven from our homes? Have we to be visited with pestilence,
famine, and earthquake? Is all this necessary? If our hearts are pure
we shall never see any of those afflictions poured out upon this
people, from this time henceforth; on the contrary, the Lord delights
to bless such a people until there is not room to receive more. Still
in our afflictions we will not complain, for the Lord has his own way
of training his people. How joyful my heart would be if the people
would receive the Gospel, if they would understand it as they
understand their daily avocations.

Vol. 9, p.219
Yet, when I realize that God dwells in the midst of eternal burnings,
that everything must be pure and holy that comes into his presence;
that, he has marked out in the Gospel the path for the believer to
walk in to attain to holiness, and that no man or woman can receive
the Gospel without humbling themselves before the Lord, forsaking
their sins, and receiving the Holy Spirit, it is a matter of joy to me
that unholy beings are thereby prohibited from entering into his
presence. No unhallowed or unclean thing can enter the heavenly abode
of the righteous; and it is beyond the capacity of man to make a
suffer place than that which God has prepared for the righteous.
Jesus, in consideration of this, said, "Lay not up for yourselves
treasures upon earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where
thieves break through and steal: but lay up for yourselves treasures
in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves
do not break through and steal." Let; us bind to heaven all that is
near and dear unto us, and if our treasures are there, there also will
our affections be.

Vol. 9, p.219
It is thirty years the 15th day of next April (though it has
accidentally been recorded and printed the fourteenth) since I was
baptized into this Church, and in that time I have gained quite an
experience. I will tell yea a little of it, though I will first make a
few remarks touching ourselves as a people. We are prone to do wrong,
or, as the preacher has recorded:—"Yea, also the heart of the sons of
men is fall of evil, and madness is in their heart while they live,
and after that they go to the dead." We are merchants, speculators,
traders, and love the best end of a bargain. We delight to talk about
our neighbours. "Oh, how I delight to go over to such a house to see
that sister, she is so sociable, so full of chit-chat, and knows
everything that is going on." And thus they meet to bereave the
characters of their neighbours, and there is not an evil that can be
imagined but, what will be told. After they have finished their
chatting, backbiting, and slandering, they conclude it all by
apologizing:—"Really, sister, I do not know, but I have said more than
I ought, but let us pass it over, you know we are all brethren [p.220]
and sisters." Again, says one brother in the Church to another, "Well,
we had a good time last evening, we enjoyed ourselves pretty well. It
is true we got drunk, and it is not quite right to get drunk. My head
ached this morning, and I feel a little sorry that we indulged so
far." Another has indulged too much in making liquor, and in putting
the deadly draught to his neighbour's lips. Another has indulged too
much in sweating. Another is troubled because he has indulged in
taking the advantage of his neighbour in a trade, and, to make a cent,
has cheated the simple and good-hearted who trusted in him. Another
has stolen a little, or done this and that wrong; and all are apt to
excuse themselves under the plea of the weaknesses of human nature.

Vol. 9, p.220
Now, I come to my own experience and say—there is not an individual
here but what has power, and God has given it to him, to drink whisky
or let it alone, to swear or not swear to lie or not lie, deceive or
not deceive, cheat and take advantage of a neighbour or not do so,
slander and backbite a brother or a sister or not. This power is our
own individual property, and we shall be brought into judgment for the
manner in which we use it, and for all our actions in the flesh.
Thirty year's experience has taught me that every moment of my life
must be holiness to the Lord, resulting from equity, justice, mercy,
and uprightness in all my actions, which is the only course by which I
can preserve the Spirit of the Almighty to myself. What is your
experience? It is the same as my own. You cannot constantly be sinning
a little and repenting, and retain the Spirit of the Lord as your
constant companion. My experience up to this time, has been to do as I
would that others should do unto me, under like circumstances; and, if
I understand myself, there is not a man or woman on the face of this
earth that I have dealt with contrary to this rule, and this practice
I have continued each day.

Vol. 9, p.220
When Monday morning breaks upon the eyes of the people, they must be
as faithful to God and righteousnes as they are here when partaking of
the sacrament, or lose the Spirit of the Lord, We have no permission
to sin for one moment. You may ask me if I ever do wrong. I
answer—yes, like everybody else, owing to the weakness of the flesh;
but if I do wrong knowingly, then I sin. When this people can live and
never do a wrong knowingly, if they should sin in their ignorance, God
will freely forgive that sin, if they are ready to repent when it is
made known to them and refrain from it in the future. Let us live in
this way and the kingdom is ours. It is the kingdom of God with us, or
nothing. It is in our possession, and God will have a people that will
preserve it inviolate. There may be some in our midst who do not
honour the character of our religion, yet the Lord will preserve his
kingdom.

Vol. 9, p.220
There are some who wish to regain the Spirit of the Lord they have
lost, and others desire to go on a Mission to get that Spirit. My
advice to all such persons is—so live daily that all the light of
God's Spirit given to you will be preserved in you and increase from
day to day, until you become perfect in your sphere as our Father in
heaven is perfect. This is my experience. We cannot believe any truth
that exists in all the eternities of the Gods that is not embraced in
our holy religion, commonly called "Mormonism." It incorporates every
truth that has been known, is known, and will be known,  in all the
eternities past, and in all the eternities to come; in short, it is
eternal truth upon which the throne [p.221] of God is founded and
cannot be moved. May the Lord help us to be faithful.

Vol. 9, p.221
Again, in all the duties and labours pertaining to our mortal
existence, let us remember that Paul may plant and Apollos may water,
but it is God alone who gives the increase. And how long will it be
before we shall learn to take good care of the increase God gives us?
Our labour is our wealth; it is the best capital that any nation can
possess. We have an immense capital that will bring us a large
interest, if it is expended judiciously and with that wisdom which
cometh from Heaven. Every man and woman capable of labour have their
stock of capital on hand; dispose of it wisely; let everything be put
to good use in the best possibe manner to build up the kingdom of God,
and to make ourselves comfortable and happy on this earth, and the
Lord will preserve us and give us all we ask for. The kingdom is ours.
Amen.

Wilford Woodruff, July 15, 1855

Preaching the Gospel to, and
Helping the Lamanites—Obedience to Counsel

Remarks by Elder Wilford Woodruff,
in the Bowery at Provo, July 15, 1855.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.221
I have sat and listened with a great deal of interest to the teachings
of the Prophets and Apostles of the Lord, and I feel it to be a
privilege, indeed, to enjoy the society of such men, to hear them
speak, and to have a few moments with the rest to address you. In the
subjects and items that have been presented before us, there is a
great amount of important matter. I have felt, and did in the
commencement of this Conference, that for one man or several men to
have oil enough in their vessels to supply one thousand men was a very
difficult thing, but it seems necessary when a congregation comes
together for all to have oil in their lamps, and not to require one or
half-a-dozen men to have oil with them for the whole congregation.

Vol. 9, p.221
Well, brethren and sisters, we have heard a great deal since this
meeting commenced, on various subjects, and we have had good
teachings—principles of eternal life have been set before us by the
several brethren who have spoken. The proceedings of this Conference
have led my mind to reflection. I have reflected upon what I have
heard, and considered the importance of those teachings we have
received; and there is one thing I want to say to this congregation,
when the servants of God who have been set to lead us; or to lead the
[p.222] people of God in all the word, when they rise up to testify,
and when they stand forth to teach the Saints, and to present,
principles before them that are calculated to save them if adhered to,
I wish the Saints to understand that those teachings, or those
precepts have to be received by us as a people, for they will prove a
savor of life unto life or death unto death.

Vol. 9, p.222
I thought of the children of Israel this morning. Now, says Moses to
them, I have set life and death before you, choose which you will
receive, and it is just; so with us, the way of life is pointed out
and if we neglect to walk therein, there is nothing but death stares
us in the face. Let us stop and reflect a moment—let us see whether it
is best for us to receive life or death. Brethren, you have heard
plain truths, and they have been dictated by the power of the Holy
Ghost and by the testimony of Jesus Christ, and now is the time for
you to decide whom ye will serve. When I used to hear the Prophet
Joseph, and when I hear Brigham, or Heber, or Jedediah M. Grant, or
the Twelve Apostles, or any other men, if they speak by the spirit and
power of God, and they tell us thus saith the Lord, so and so will
come to pass, for instance those who will feed and clothe these
Lamanites and see to their wants, as our President has told us, they
shall be blessed and prosper, while those who despise them shall go
clown and shall not stand in the kingdom of God, I believe that what
they say will be fulfilled. I also believe that which was said here
to-day, viz.:—That we do forget what we are, and we often forget who
we are; we forget, as a people in these mountains, by what hand we
have been led here, and by whom we have been governed and controled
since this kingdom has been organized and the holy Priesthood
committed to man upon the earth. We become so overcome by the cares of
life that we neglect and forget our duties; and as the brethren have
remarked with reference to our brethren and sisters in this place,
they do not realize the responsibility that rests upon us. Do we
realize the salvation that is to be given to this people? If we did we
would prize our privileges far more than we do at the present time.
How many of us who are now in this congregation realize as we ought
the salvation and the privileges which are granted to us? Do you
appreciate the Priesthood that is given you, and that the keys of the
kingdom are given to you, and that the world of mankind are dependent
upon you for salvation? No, not as you ought. We forget our God and
our prayers, we forget to call upon God for his Holy Spirit to rest
upon us, that we may live to his honour and glory. Truly, if the
Elders in this Church and kingdom realized what is put into their
possession, and that the God of heaven will actually require an
account of our stewardship, an account of what we have been doing, and
what use we have been making of the gifts and blessings which he has
bestowed upon us, we should be more diligent in the performance of all
our duties, and we should often act differently to what we do, and
pursue a different course, and especially concerning our red brethren.
And I will say to yea brethren who reside in Provo, for God's sake
listen to counsel, and for the sake of the house of Israel, and for
your own sake listen to the instructions of President Young and carry
them into practice. Do not, go away from this stand and let those
things escape your minds, and be like water  spilled upon the ground
which cannot be gathered again, but receive them as the revelations of
[p.223] Jesus Christ to us. It has been remarked that it costs a great
deal to keep the Lamanites, and who does not know that everything
costs a a good deal in this kingdom? Have you not tithed your whole
substance, your flocks and herds and all your possessions? Have not
the Gentiles robbed you and spoiled you of every thing you possessed?
and have you not, had to make your beds in the mud upon the banks of
the Mississippi river. You have experienced all this and a great deal
more. Does it require the same to pay your Tithing? Does if, require
the same affliction, the same suffering to keep the commandments of
God, as it did in those days of persecution and trial? No, it does
not. Will it cost as much to farm for them, to feed and clothe them,
as it cost us in those times of trouble and perplexity? All will
acknowledge that it is better to give a part than to lose the whole,
and have to flee to the rocks and mountains, and be driven from our
homes by the Gentile world. You will find, brethren and sisters, that
the trials will be heavier and more severe every time and you will
also find, that when the duties of our calling are light upon us, it
will be then that we will require to, be stirred up to diligence and
to the performance of our duty. The people are always the best when
they are busily engaged. When I have heard brother Kimball declare,
that if this people did not save their wheat and the necessaries of
life they would see hard times and famine in the land. I say these
things sink like lead into my feelings, and they always did from the
very first that I heard them. Whenever I hear things set forth by the
servants of God, I always know that there is a meaning to them, and
they always weigh heavily upon my mind. The Lord foreshows us through
his servants what is coming to pass, and in this way we have been led
by the hand of God; and it has been by his mercies that we have been
guided until the present time. The blessings of God have been
multiplied upon our heads year after year, and we have had more than
we deserve bestowed upon us, and the counsel and instructions given us
have been good. I hope that we will be wise, and not let those things
pass away as idle tales, but follow them up and be on hand for every
thing that is required at our hands. I hope that brother Snow will
lead up in these matters, respecting your meeting-house and farming
operations for the natives, and I hope that they will carry out the
instructions given them, and if the brethren will attend to these
things and do them in faith and in the name of the Lord. I will tell
you how it will be, all you take in hand will prosper, the Lord will
bless your crops, and your cattle, and all that you possess. But if
you neglect your labour this year, why next, year your labours will be
double; and so it; will be year after year until all your blessings
will be taken away, and you will be left; to yourselves. Then do what
is required at your hands, and your yoke will be easy and your burden
light, because you will do each day that which belongs to that day.

Vol. 9, p.223
I know that what has been said here is true, and the Spirit bears
record to you and to every honest heart—to every man and woman that
these things are correct. These Lamanites have a right to the holy
Priesthood, and it is our duty to carry the Gospel unto them that they
may attain to all its privileges and blessings.

Vol. 9, p.223
We have for the last twenty years been preaching it in the United
States, in Europe, and distant nations of the earth, and thousands
have embraced it; but in accomplishing this the Elders of Israel have
had to make all kinds of sacrifices, and be absent from [p.224] their
families for several years at a time, but now the key is turned to the
seed of Israel, they are right here in our midst scattered abroad
among these mountains. "What," says one, "preach the Gospel of Jesus
Christ to these natives?" Yes, God has determined that seeing the
Gentiles count themselves unworthy of eternal life, he will through
the instrumentality of his servants cause salvation to go to Israel in
the mountains, and fulfil the promises which were made to their
fathers hundreds of years ago. When you see the servitude in which the
poor of mankind are kept in the various nations, and the privations,
abominations, and oppression that grind down the inhabitants of the
earth, does it not make us feel for them? And to whom can they look
for deliverence? They never will find it but through the
instrumentality of this people, for into their hand the kingdom is
given never more to be destroyed, but it will spread and increase
until all have had an opportunity of receiving the truth in all
nations. And those that will not keep the commandments of God will fed
his chastening rod, for he will purify and cleanse the earth that it
may be prepared for the coming of Christ.

Vol. 9, p.224
The kingdom of God will remain upon the earth, and the holy Priesthood
will rest down upon these our neighbours as well as we, and the keys
of power will remain with this people for ever and be used for their
redemption, for this is the decree of the Almighty. If we do not do
our duty as a people we shall be chastened and whipped until we learn
obedience. Then, I say, that it is for us to work to build up his
kingdom, whatever we are instructed to do, that we should perform at
all times and listen to the counsels of his servants whatever may be
the consequences. Yes, brethren, the time is at hand when we are and
shall be required to put forth our hands and do a great work upon the
earth, and the dead branches must be cut off in order that there may
be room for the kingdom of God to grow. We see the judments of God
spreading among the nations of the earth, and what are our feelings?
My feelings are, that it is according to the prophecies of those men
who were inspired in days that are gone. Well, do I delight in seeing
the wicked destroyed? No, I do not; but I delight in seeing the
righteous get what they look for, happiness and eternal life. Is it a
benefit for the wicked portion of mankind to live or to die and go
down to the grave? It is better for the people to go down to the grave
than to live upon the earth; when the principles of salvation are
offered to the world, it is better that they should cease to live than
bring thousands of posterity into the world who will like themselves
do wickedly, for the wicked and the ungodly of the earth will not
receive the Gospel of Christ, and the earth is bound to be cleansed
that there may be room for the righteous to live, for a holy and
righteous generation to be raised up and the name of God honoured
among men. These are my feelings upon that subject. And it will be
just so with us, we will be under greater condemnation than any other
people if we neglect our duties, because we have received the
Priesthood of God, and have learned what is right and what is wrong.
How many of our brethren now present before the light of revelation
came felt as we do now? Would we not have given anything in the world
that we possessed to have had the privilege of listening to the
teachings we have had this day? We were then like the blind groping
for the wall, and all we had to do was to walk by the little light  we
could get. We were then filled with traditions of [p.225] our fathers
who had inherited vanity, lies, and things in which, there was no
profit. Things are different now, we know for ourselves, we understand
the things of God, then let us obey for ourselves that we may prosper.
I feel an anxiety for the welfare of this people, and I pray that we
may not neglect the blessings that are given to us, for this is an
important time. While we are in this probation we should make the best
possible use of our time, for this is the time to receive life and
knowledge and to lay up treasures in heaven, that where our heart is,
there our treasures may be also. There are many things in my mind to
speak upon for the benefit of this people, but I do not feel to occupy
your time longer. I do feel though that the subject before us is of
all importance to the house of Israel, and I believe that the Lord
does intend that we should speak to them, and bring them to understand
the light of truth. They are in darkness, because their fathers had
the truth and turned away and forsook the Lord their God. The Prophets
among them wrote records, and in those records they promised blessings
to their children who should live in the last days. They promised that
after the cursing and afflictions should come the blessings, and if
the Lord has taken us from the midst of the Gentiles and has
enlightened our mind so that we can comprehend life and death in a
great measure, and the principles of truth that are being revealed, we
should feel satisfied with the blessings God has given, and we should
be as ready to preach to these Lamanites as we are to the Gentiles.
Are they not of the seed of Israel? Are they not all our brethren and
of the house of Joseph? Then, brethren, let us take heed, and when we
look upon them and see their conditions deal with them wisely, and the
Lord will acknowledge our labours. I will tell you what I believe
about this matter—the redemption of these natives—had this people come
here under the same impressions that they had in New York, in Ohio, in
Kentucky, or in Maine, or in any other State, had they come when they
first received the Gospel and the Spirit of it, for then their hearts
were touched with the Spirit of the Gospel of salvation, and they felt
well, and had they have come here under those impressions and
continued to live under those impressions which they first received in
relation to these scattered tribes; I say long before this, had the
people who first settled in Utah Valley lived up to the first
impressions first made upon their minds, these Utes would have felt to
be our brethren and sisters. They would have been one with us, and
they would have bees in this Church long ago, and their children would
have been reading and writing, and you would have seen some of the
young men busily engaged preaching to the tribes the fulness of the
Gospel of Jesus Christ. If the Latter-day Saints had come here when
they first received the impression, and the Book of Mormon from Joseph
Smith, this wild degraded race of men might have been, to a great
extent, civilized and acquainted with the Gospel. What do you say
brethren, is not that correct? (Loud cries of "Yes.") I know it is. I
have heard the brethren and sisters speak in tongues and give
interpretations about this very people, and they would say that they
would teach the Lamanites to spin and sew, and also to be dean; do
they feel so now? No; I tell you they are back-sliders from that faith
which they then imbibed; they are lukewarm and cold to those things
which God has taught us respecting this people with whom we now live.
Well, now, again, if you will reflect and look [p.226] back a little
you will see that we have been for several years past calling for the
Elders to go forth and preach the Gospel, and we have almost preached
to all nations. There may be some nations that we have not preached
to, but we have preached it in France, Italy, Germany, and the States
of the German Confederacy; and it has been preached in the British
Isles, in North and South America, and the Society and Sandwich
Islands, and to China, and we have even sent them to the dark regions
of Asia and Africa to preach the Gospel of Christ. There were two of
our brethren past through here last night who have been to those
countries. Chauncey West has been through that country and can tell
how it is there Could he get any converts there? Yes, if he could get
them plenty to eat, but if he could not feed them and keep them they
would not stay with him. Now Chauncey West has done as much as he
could, and not only preached and travelled, but he has cleared his
skirts of those people among whom he has travelled, and he has cleared
this people, for they have been commanded to preach this Gospel to all
the nations of the earth.

Vol. 9, p.226
Do we want to save the Lamanites? Yes, we do, and they are here by
thousands and hundreds of thousands, right upon this continent; we
have them all around us and they want saving. Supposing we were to
take those Elders that we have in the various nations and send them in
among these Indians, these natives of the mountains, what would be the
result? Our Elders go and leave their families for two, three, five
and seven years, they leave all and travel by land and sea, they get
shipwrecked, go almost naked, and be gone for years, preaching and
labouring year after year, and what do they accomplish? Not as much as
they could do at home in one month, but still they go, and positively
don't do as much good as they could do at home in one fourth the time.
Now, suppose I were to call for Missionaries to go and preach the
Gospel to the nations that are termed the civilized nations, I could
get hundreds of volunteers. Why are you not willing to make sacrifices
here? Why should not men be willing to go and spend their time and
talents among these Lamanites and save time, money, and hundreds and
thousands of dollars? Let a man till his garden, attend to the cows,
get his living and devote the spare portion of his time to preaching
to these Lamanites, and and he will be right at home all the time. But
men will prefer going and spending their time year after year among
the Gentile nations, and accomplish a mere nothing. And I can find men
in this congregation who will do this, and do it freely but say to
them set your own time and go to the kenyon and get a lead of wood for
these Lamanite squaws and will they do it? No, they will not. Is it
not strange that men will act so, go from home and spend hundreds and
thousands of dollars to preach the Gospel to somebody of noted
civilization, away off yonder (pointing east,) but will we go to the
Lamanites? No, but we try to get away off from them. We are treating
them just as the Latter-day Saints have been treated by the Gentiles.
If any of them come about begging, the Latter-day Saints instead of
serving them and thereby kindling a good spirit within them say "here,
get out of the way, let this alone, and don't you meddle with that, I
don't like you, go away from my house." This is the way the Saints
talk to these natives. Now, where shall we go—to the nations that have
rejected the fulness of the  Gospel, or shall we stay at home and
preach to these [p.227] natives? I tell you, if we send this people
off from us and treat them with contempt we shall regret it, and mourn
because of it. I am going to tell you what to do with these natives,
you Bishops and Presidents of Provo and Springville, call out those
teams which you have about you, all of them, and if these Indians want
wood, haul it for them for you have burned theirs, and they need a
little wood as well as you. Let them have feed on the range for their
horses, wood to barn, and then they will let you alone You will eat
their fish too, on which they depend for a bring one part of the year,
and every service berry that you can find in the mountains, and still
you grumble to let them have a little with you. You don't want the
crickets, and therefore they can have the whole of them, but you have
secured the antelope and everything else that you could make any kind
of use of. Before the whites came, there was plenty of fish and
antelope, plenty of game of almost every description; but now the
whites have killed off these things, and there is scarcely anything
left for the poor natives to live upon. Brethren what are you going to
do with them? Kick them out of doors when they come in and let them
starve to death? If we do this, we shall most assuredly regret it.
Well, what will you do brother Brigham? I will tell you what I will
do; there is brother Armstrong here, and he is an agent, and I want
him to set off a piece of land for the natives and make a division
line, and have it clearly understood that they are not to intrude upon
your ground, nor you upon theirs. In addition to this, make a road
from their land, so that when they want to come to the city they can
do it without breaking down fences or intruding upon anybody's land.
Then teach them to work, to fence in their land, to plough, to raise
wheat and corn, and potatoes, and everything they need; teach them to
be cleanly and industrious, and prevail on them to send their children
to school to learn to read and write the English language, and let
some of those men that used to talk of teaching the Lamanites, and of
converting them, let them go down and build a nice school-house in
their settlement, and there teach them the principles of civilization.
And instead of you wasting your hundreds and thousands worth of time,
and of grain, and clothing, do as they did in Salt Lake City last
year; they formed a society for the benefit of these Indians, and put
their means together and made them clothing of various kinds, and
distributed those articles which they were enabled to obtain among the
Lamanites, and do you go and do likewise. Gather up the yarn, and the
cotton yarn, and woollen yarn, and make them up into clothes to make
them comfortable. But they must work for those things; teach them to
work for all they have and don't encourage the idle, those who refuse
to work. In this way you will gradually bring them in to civilization,
and they will be convinced that you are their friends, and that you
intend to do them good, and these things will lead them to give ear to
the Gospel and be baptized for the remission of their sins. Now are we
going to try to make them one, and encourage them to abide here in
peace, or are we determined to drive them from us? I can tell you the
Lamanites of these mountains will yet be a shield to this people if we
do right, and if we will not do our duty, our necks are ready for the
halter or the knife; yes, you will find that our necks will be ready
for the knives of our enemies, if we do not look to these poor
degraded natives.

Vol. 9, p.228
[p.228] I want to know now, if the brethren can really and truly
realize our true position with regard to the Lamanites, or do you
consider them a poor, lost, sunken race of beings that are not worth
saving? Do you ever read the Book of Mormon? If you do, do you believe
and realize the truth of its sayings, and also what the Lord revealed
to the Prophet Joseph? These are things that we have in our
possession; we have them in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants and in
the History of Joseph Smith. Do you look them over? If you do, and if
you lay them to heart as the things of God, you will feel that it is
actually our duty to do all we possibly can to benefit, enlighten and
save this dark and ignorant people. Do you feel like killing off the
Lamanites? I tell you there is no man that will ever feel like killing
them if he possesses the Spirit of the Lord. Well, says one, "do you
ever feel like chastising them brother Brigham?" Yes, I do, but I let
the Spirit of the Holy Gospel direct me; but until the light of the
Holy Gospel shone upon me I felt like other men. When the Priesthood
was restored and the light of truth burst in upon my mind, I knew then
that if it were not for the Israelites the Gentiles might go to hell
and be damned. The Lord would not take much pains with us anyhow, were
it not for the promised seed. Instead of them being inferior to us in
birthright, they are superior, and they stand first in many instances,
with regard to the promises in particular. Well but says one, "how
will you prove this?" I will tell you, if we had been of the house of
Israel and forsaken our God as much as we have, and despised his
ordinances and trampled them under our feet, we would have been cursed
like these Lamanites are, this is my proof. If the Gentiles had been
of the house of Israel, legal heirs to the Priesthood, and had
received their oracles as the house of Israel did, you would have
found that the same curse would have come upon the Gentiles that you
now see upon these Lamanites, but inasmuch as they were not of the
promised seed, to them the blessings did not pertain, and they had no
part nor lot in them, only as they were afterward granted on condition
of obedience. The Son of God came through Israel, but we Gentiles
being strangers, and foreigners, and aliens, in a national point, we
had nothing to do with putting Christ to death, and hence the curse
did not come upon the Gentiles. When they are restored, will they not
stand before the Gentiles? Will they not be numbered with the Sons of
God and be adorned with the gifts and graces of the Gospel, and stand
before the Gentiles? Yes, they will! Now, what do the people think? I
should like to know what this congregation think about it.

Vol. 9, p.228
There are a good many brethren and sisters here from Springville,
Palmyra, and Payson, what do you all think about it? Had we better
drive them away out of the country? Or, had we best take hold and
bring them into the Gospel of Jesus Christ? Now, if this people, male
and female, feel to school them, spend time and pains to instil into
their minds correct principles, to divide land with them, and clothe
them, draw their wood for them until they learn to draw their own, and
farm for them until they learn to farm for themselves, and if they
will no mere slay them, no more seclude them from  their houses and
hospitality, and will go to work and restore them to the knowledge of
[p.229] the truth the Lord God will bless them, and they have nothing
to fear. If you will live up to this you will rise, while those who do
not will go down. If this people will observe this covenant, and
follow it one and all, (and here are the leading men in these
mountains belonging to several of the tribes, and they feel well),
thousands and hundreds of thousands will embrace this Gospel, and for
ought I know scores of thousands will become members of this Church.

Vol. 9, p.229
Now, if you will take hold of the wheel and lift, it may be granted
unto us to accomplish this great work, and I tell you that you will
receive the blessings of the Gospel, such as you never received
before, if you will make up your minds to be favourable and merciful
unto them in their filthiness, and in their ignorance, these blessings
are yours. But if you get angry and kill them, you will not obtain
them. Say to them, "if you steal and destroy our property we will bear
with you, and while you are ignorant we will bear with you," and if
this people will take this course from this time forth, they will feel
the power of God more than they ever did in these last	days before.
(The congregation here united in a loud "Amen.") And you are finding
it so, too.

Vol. 9, p.229
Just give them what they want; I tell you it is the cheapest way to
fight them. You can draw them to you and make them bend to anything if
you use them well. And if any man abuses them, let him be dealt with
by the civil authorities, and in this way you will succeed in the work
you have in view.

Vol. 9, p.229
May God bless you all. Amen.

Joseph Young, July 13, 1855

Remarks on Behalf of the Indians

By President Joseph Young, made in the
Bowery at Provo, July 13, 1855.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.229
I arise, brethren and sisters, to make a very few remarks,
particularly upon one point, that is the subject of the Lamanites. I
am aware that in all the teaching that the brightest intelligence can
receive upon any subject, that there is a balance wheel in the inside
of man—the heart—that should be consulted in carrying out any or every
instruction that we hear. The Lord has put into every man a portion of
instruction that he is required to use, independent of any oral
instruction that he may receive. This natural intelligence is given to
balance things in the human mind. The Spirit of the Lord is given to
men to profit thereby. It [p.230] is according to good sense and
reason that these natives should be looked to and sought after, for
they are the seed of promise; they act according to the light they
have pertaining to all matters that have come within the reach of
their minds, and it is the duty of the Latter-day Saints to treat them
kindly, and try to save them, and if they do not they may miss the
mark; and although they may offer many good teachings which do not
seem to be appreciated, yet there is a common law that is written upon
every man's heart, and the hearts of those poor natives can be
penetrated, and if this power is not exercised, or if we allow it to
lie dormant we miss the figure. And, I feel that we do not appreciate
our privileges, we let the spirit that is in us lie dormant, and hence
it is that our treatment to the Lamanites has been so different in the
various parts and settlements of this Territory. There is a splitting
of hairs about this important matter, and if the Latter-day Saints
cannot split hairs I do not know who can, yes, this people can split
hairs if any body in the world can about anything. I am aware that we
are a peculiar people, that our circumstances have been trying and
vexatious all the way through; I am sensible that our treatment has
been rather extravagant, and it has been a matter of serious
reflection with many, to know to what extent we ought to mingle with
these wild natives around us. Before I was a member of this kingdom, I
believed in converting the inhabitants of these mountains, I foresaw
that it could be done, or in other words I saw them in a condition and
in circumstances where they were all passive and filled with the Holy
Spirit; I saw that it was the spirit of truth that dwelt with them,
and when I became acquainted with the Gospel in the early part of this
Church, I then leanest that it, was the spirit of the Saints of
Latter-days, and that it would bring them to the knowledge of their
fathers and their friends, and also to the knowledge of the covenants
made with their fathers ages ago. In this thing, the Latter-day Saints
were as much deceived as they ever were upon any other subject, this I
am satisfied of. How was this? They were deceived in relation to these
tribes, because the Holy Spirit brought many things close to their
minds—they appeared right, by, and hence many were deceived, and run
into a mistake respecting them. They (the Saints) undertook to make
calculations for to establish the kingdom and restore Israel, and many
were so excited, that they wanted to take the Gospel from the Gentiles
immediately. They were for taking the Gospel clear away at once, and
of course for sealing them all up to destruction. Many good men made
great blunders upon the subject of "redeeming Israel;" it was a great
mystery, and perhaps I made as great mistakes as others in forming my
opinions, but I had the caution not to utter my views to any one. I
knew that faith and the Holy Ghost brought the designs of Providence
close by, and by that means we were enabled to send them, and find out
what they would produce when carried into effect, but we had not
knowledge enough to digest and fully comprehend those things, and
therefore it was a mark of wisdom for any man to keep his spirit and
feelings to himself.

Vol. 9, p.230
I mention this to show you how ready the Saints were to say that the
Lamanites should be before them in the Church, yet they would be
willing to do anything for the salvation of Israel; but our long
experience has proved, together with our faith and practice, the folly
of making great calculations beforehand. I have asked frequently when
is that time coming,  which I have heard talked about and [p.231]
prophesied of in tongues years ago when in the meetings of the Saints;
even the sisters used to predict that their husbands would go and
instruct the Lamanites in all the habits and customs of civilization
that we as a people understand. These things used to be talked of
years ago, and now we are here right, amongst them, the Lord has
thrown us into their society, and they are a dark, loathsome and
forbidding people, and they live around us in a wild uncultivated
state, in these mountains and valleys, and I have proved them, some of
them to have partaken of the proper spirit, and many of them begin to
feel well. I have heard men prophecy in the early paint of this
Church, that in 25 years Jesus would come to reign upon the earth, and
that in that time all would be wound up, and hence they were going to
redeem Israel in the mountains and wind all up in a short time, but I
have desired to have our Lamanite brethren brought to understanding,
and come and be united with us in the covenant of peace and
salvation—to see them learn the arts of civilization and quit their
habits of blood and murder; I wish to see them learn the truth, come
and be a white and delightsome people. All these ideas and feelings
seemed to be given up years ago, but by-and-bye the Lord threw us into
a position where We could be tested and proved, and how do we feel and
act? I ought to touch a few points which I consider most extravagant
in the conduct of the Latter-day Saints. Some people, for instance,
when the Lamanites come to their houses will call out, "here, be off,
we do not want to see you, go away." These natives come to their
houses, dark, dirty, and miserable it is true, but they come like
little children, but the brethren and sisters order them oft,
literally throw them away. And I have seen them go to other places and
the people would commence their jokes upon them; and making a good
deal of freedom with them. Well, both these things I have laid aside
as being spurious and not good. According to our faith, there is a
right way and one only, and if any people can split hairs this people
can, and do most assuredly about the right way to deal with these poor
loathsome creatures. Oh, says one family, "we do not want them in
here, we cannot do with them in our houses, upon our beds, or on our
floors which have been cleaned." There have been times that I have had
them with me in my house and have made a good fire to warm them, and I
would shake hands with them and tell them that I liked them, and that,
the great Spirit liked them as well as I did. They will come to beg
and say, "we want to get, wheat to feed upon," then I would reply that
"I wanted it for my 'papooses,' I would be glad to do it, but I have
many 'papooses' and cannot spare any." Treat, them courteously, and do
not let any kind of remarks fall from your lips that will make them
believe that you want to sauce them, and on the other hand, do not use
any freedom with them, take no step to make them believe that you are
their enemy, but show that you are their friend by your kindness and
liberality to them. I have always treated them well, and now many of
them come into my house, and they make no particular ado, neither do I
with them, but, I am strict, I use no freedom; I forbid my boys
scuffling or joking with them, and if they ask for a thing that I have
not got, I tell them kindly, and then they will walk away, but they
will come again another day. By acting in this way when they ask for
anything and I tell them that I have not got it, they believe me,
because they have had no occasion to disbelieve me. I do [p.232] not
say to them that they have taken liberties in my house which I cannot
submit to, for I never give them the opportunity. I cannot see, for my
part that it is the privilege of people to abuse them. I believe that
we have to treat them with respect and the spirit of uprightness. We
will examine the law which our Father, the Great Spirit, and Great
Chief, has delivered to us to obey. Teach them the law of God, do it
mildly and kindly, and it will take an effect upon them, but harsh
measures will not. These are my views with regard to the Lamanites,
and I believe in being good-tempered with those men; I believe in
teaching them to cultivate the land and raise grain for themselves,
and in teaching them our language, and I tell my second son that he
must learn to talk theirs. Squashead often comes to my house and he
will hollow out when at a distance—"Joseph Young, Joseph Young, give
me meat and bread." I give him some, and then he will ask for some
wheat, and I tell him I cannot spare it. Once when he came, he asked
if I had any hay; "yes, got hay;" he wanted to lie down. "Well" said
I, "lie down on the hay." He came to me one day and put; his hand upon
my shoulder, and pointed with the other, and said—"Joseph Young, got
one heart, one tongue, one ear—I want something to eat," and then his
brother came, and I always respond in feeding them, and I have this
faith that if treated properly they will ere long see the truth, and I
tell you brethren, when brother Benson was speaking of his views and
feelings I felt to say, that is by the power of God, and there is
nothing that is more of the power of God to me that when men are
speaking of this mean, poor, low, miserable, dejected people, for they
have been in favour with God as we now are, and we should be delighted
to have them brought to the light, and we shall endeavour to have them
made clean. What has been the cause of their filthiness? The same as
would befal us if we were to rebel and do the same things which they
have done. They are a poor miserable set of people, and they have been
abused and trampled upon by their enemies, and when I talk about them
I think of the vision I had some time ago, when I saw them in their
redeemed state, and they looked so bright, and clean, and glorious,
and this people are the individuals who have to bring this about, and
as I said, just because God's ways are not as ours. The Spirit of the
Lord, of the God of Israel, brings things in their time and place.
God's work is not like man's; the Lord shows things to come, perhaps
in dreams or by visions of the night, and we should learn what is
mingled and connected in his designs. We should observe so as to know
what, is intended, so that we may not; run into a snag. We have not a
great many inconveniences to contend with, and hence we should feel
for Israel, and I just know that there is a material change in the
feelings of that people in these mountains and valleys. How do you
know it says one? I know it by the spirit of their chiefs, and I know
it by the spirit that rules in the breasts of a great many of them.
"You must not kill the Mormons" they say, "they are our friends, and
they want to do us good." There has been a material, a radical change,
and I say that it is the power of God that has done it, and only let
us be of one heart and of one mind, and the thing will be brought
about in the due time of the Lord.

Vol. 9, p.232
I thought I would say so much in favour of the red men, and here let
me advise you to mark your feelings from this time,  and see if you do
not feel better when you feed them, than [p.233] when you take up the
sword to fight them. Be liberal, and be just as kind as you can be,
and then see if you will not feel better than when you took up the
guns to shook them. There is the touchstone and the balance-wheel!
Keep a good spirit within you towards that people and it will be well.
I am not afraid, neither should be if I were in the wilderness. The
spirit of intelligence which I carry with me, and which is in them
would clear my way, and those men would never hurt a hair of my head,
and why? Because I would treat them kindly and manifest a good spirit.

Vol. 9, p.233
Brother Francis Durphy tells an anecdote about some Indians; he says,
"that as he was coming from California with a few others they saw a
large band of Indians, and they went right up and met them, and as
their went up the old chief came as by some unseen influence, and held
his hands up and seemed quite pleased to have a talk with them. The
chiefs kept turning back to talk to the brethren; they were so pleased
that they dismounted and conversed, and they seemed to be filled with
the Spirit of God, they felt well; they could not stay, they said they
must go to their squaws and papooses; the brethren gave them some
fish, and they went oft in the best of spirits." This shows that there
is a power that controls them, and will continue to their salvation. I
know this is true; I cling to them and intend to do so through.

Vol. 9, p.233
May God bless you. Amen.

John Taylor, April 28, 1861

Safety of the Saints at Home—Contrast of Their
Position With that of the United States

Discourse by Elder John Taylor, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 28, 1861.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.233
There is a saying that was used by the old Prophets in ancient times,
which is to the following effect:—"Report, say they, and we will
report it."—Jeremiah. And there is another saying which is as
follows:—"And your covenant with death shall be disannulled, and your
agreement with hell shall not stand; when the overflowing scourge
shall pass through, then ye shall be trodden down by it. From the time
that it goeth forth it shall take you; for morning by morning shall it
pass over, by day and by night; and it shall be a vexation only to
understand the report."—Isaiah, chap. xxviii.

Vol. 9, p.233
A great many things have been circulated about us; now things begin to
be reported about others, and from those reports we hear that they
have about as much as they can get along [p.234] with comfortably. We
have had our share of trouble in times past, and I think the
Scriptures say that judgment shall begin at the house of God, and if
so where will the wicked and ungodly appear?

Vol. 9, p.234
When we think of the trouble that is likely to overtake this nation,
as well as others, it is calculated to create a sympathetic feeling in
the bosoms of all who reflect. For some weeks past I have been
reviewing the events current in the nation, and I have felt a great
deal of commiseration, and especially latterly. I have thought that I
have discovered a disposition not to yield to the truth, nor to admit
anything more than circumstances actually compel them to, at least
there is a disposition to withhold what would be called justice and
equity to us as a people. If there is a cessation of open hostilities
against us, it is not for want of a disposition, but owing to the
peculiar situation in which they are placed relative to each other,
and the bitter animosity and feeling that have sprung up among
themselves, which for the time being divert their attention from us.

Vol. 9, p.234
Under these circumstances, seeing that justice and judgment have to go
forth, if trouble must come, I would a great deal rather that they
should war with one another than with us, and see them spend their
strength one against another than to see them engaged in exhausting
and wasting their strength upon this people. Looking upon things in
this point of view, I feel perfectly satisfied with the events that
are transpiring; and if I did not, I could not help it.

Vol. 9, p.234
The people of this nation are evidently bent upon their own
destruction, and they are full of enmity, hatred, war, and bloodshed.
To all human appearance, it would seem that they will not stop short
of the entire destruction of this great nation. In the language of one
of old who uttered this singular prophetic declaration I will say,
"They are drunken, but not with wine; they stagger, but not with
strong drink." They have neglected righteousness, justice, and truth
for years that are past and gone; they have allowed the honest, the
virtuous, the just, and the true-hearted to be abused and afflicted,
and they have winked and mocked at their sufferings; and not only so,
but they have unblushingly used their force and strength to bring
about the destruction of God's people. They have, however, failed in
all their attempts to crush out the kingdom of God, because the
Almighty has protected his people; but they will not fail when they
make their attacks upon one another. When the potsherds of the earth
strive with the potsherds of the earth, and God does not interfere,
they will be more likely to accomplish the destruction of each other.
They have been using their energies against the Saints of the Most
High; they have cast us out, sought to destroy and root us out from
the earth; but there was a God who was watching over the interests of
his people. There was a Being that their philosophy and theology knew
nothing about, a Being whose eyes were open to see, and whose ears
listened to the cries of his people. When the fall time for
deliverance arrives, he stretches forth his hand and we are preserved,
and we come out from the difficulties and trials unscathed. This we
have done, supported by the hand of Jehovah; and this will be done
again should we be placed in circumstances to require it.

Vol. 9, p.234
But now things with us are assuming a different aspect, and our
friends also in the east are being placed in a different  condition
from that which they had anticipated. They have the same God to apply
to in the North [p.235] as in the South, the same kind of religion;
but their religion does not teach them to have any confidence in the
all-protecting arm of Jehovah, for their God has no eyes, no ears, no
arms, no power; he is without body or parts. If we were to go to that
country, we should find that they are all very religious; good
Baptists, good Methodists, good Quakers, good Catholics, good
Episcopalians; in fact, they think that they are all good, pious
souls, attending meeting-houses and appointing fasts all through the
land. Both the North and the South are praying fervently to the same
God, that they may have power to destroy their enemies. Who are their
enemies? All good Christians. Therefore, if their God should hear and
answer them, they would all be utterly annihilated.

Vol. 9, p.235
Our God heard our prayers and delivered us from the power of our
enemies, and he brought the most signal confusion upon those who had
plotted the destruction of his people. In relation to the events that
may take place, the atmosphere certainly looks heavy and black, and
the tokens of war and bloodshed are formidable enough. And I think by
appearances in the lower world, they have got a large hell, and devils
enough to carry it on; they have at the present plenty of business to
attend to at home.

Vol. 9, p.235
I feel thankful to the God of Israel that we occupy the position we do
in these mountains. Do we now feel very sorry that Illinois drove us
from our homes? What say you? The Lord has preserved us thus far; he
has also controlled our destinies and managed our affairs so that we
are this day the manifest monuments of his mercy and care; yes, we are
living monuments of the regard and favour of that Great God who has
set his hand to redeem Israel and to roll on his own work. But do we
feel like boasting of this? No, only in God. Would our enemies have
gloried over us if they had succeeded in scattering us according to
their intentions, so that we never could have gathered together again?
Yes; and if they had heard that the army sent against us had swept us
off from this stage of action, there would have been loud hosannahs by
Priests and people. How was it when Joseph Smith was killed? There was
a general rejoicing through the length and breadth of the whole land;
and if they could have accomplished our destruction, the same feeling
would have been manifested in this and in other countries; and as the
kingdom of God advances, this spirit will increase. The Spirit of
light and truth will be opposed by the spirit of darkness and error.
They are two antagonistic powers which will strive for the mastery
until error is vanquished and overcome. John speaks of two Prophets
that will prophesy in Jerusalem, and that will have power to cause
that it rain not in the days of their prophecy, to turn the wafers
into blood, and to smite the earth with plagues as often as they will.
The nations of the earth will be gathered against them, and they will
be overcome by their enemies; and hence it is said their dead bodies
shall lie in the streets of Jerusalem for three days and three nights.
The wicked will so rejoice in their success and gloat over the
destruction of those Prophets that they will indulge in feasting and
sending gifts one to another, because of the destruction of those men
of God. But by-and-bye, we read the spirit of life sent from the Great
God shall again enter their tabernacles, and they shall be received up
into heaven in the sight of their enemies, who shall then experience
the fury of the Almighty. The Prophet Zechariah gives an interesting
account of what shall take place in Jerusalem about the time of
[p.236] the appearance of these two great Prophets.

Vol. 9, p.236
Such is the feeling that has been manifested by this generation ever
since the commencement of this great work with which we are
associated; the Saints of God, the work of God, the revelations of
Jesus Christ and the holy Priesthood have been misrepresented, lied
about and slandered. God's people have been persecuted, retired,
plundered, mobbed, and driven, the Prophets and Apostles have been
imprisoned and put to death under false pretences, by irresponsible,
ruthless gangs of ruffians. We have never been in any place, as yet,
from the commencement of this work to the present time, but that
feeling and spirit have prevailed against us. It commenced against
Joseph Smith when he first received the plates, and continued in Ohio,
in Missouri, in Illinois, and in the various cities, towns, counties,
and states that we have occupied. It is a feeling that is opposed to
the Word of God, to the Spirit of truth, and to the kingdom of God
upon the earth. A great many men have not known by what spirit or
feeling they have been actuated; neither do they now know. When they
array themselves against the Saints of God, they are actuated by a
foul, wicked spirit. By-and-bye they will be strayed against each
other, and not knowing the revelations of God the destruction will be
terrible. One of the old Prophets said when speaking of the wicked,
that they know nothing but what they know naturally, as brute beasts
which are made to be taken and destroyed.

Vol. 9, p.236
Do you think that this state of things would have been in existence at
the present time in the United States, if they had been under the
direction of the Saints and servants of the Most High? If they had
been under the rule and dictation of a Prophet, governed by the
principle of light and intelligence, as he receives it from heaven;
does it appear to you they would have been in the present lamentable
condition? No, with the light of Heaven, this could not possibly have
been. But as things at the present stand, they have no inspiration, no
revelation from God, no Prophet's voice to point out the path of
safety (at least there is none they will listen to), and consequently
they are led captive by the Devil, and are in a great measure
controlled by him. This is truly a lamentable position, but the
picture is not overdrawn. Do we rejoice over them? No, we do not; we
have frequently offered to them the principles of life; we had much
rather they would have drunk of the waters of life, and been in a
different condition, but at the same time we would a great deal prefer
to have them use their armies upon themselves than upon us. They are
all very loyal; they profess to be very patriotic, and they all
believe they are fighting for their own, and they pray to the God of
battles to give them success; and it is quite common to hear them
boast, "We will regulate matters in a short time." But who is this God
of battles? Why, the Devil, the prince and power of the air, who rules
in the hearts of the children of disobedience; he is the god they risk
their cause with, and it is for him to handle them as he sees fit.
What shall we do in the midst of these things that are now
transpiring? Why, lean upon the Lord our God, purify ourselves, look
back "to the pit from whence we were dug, and to the rock from whence
we were hewn." A short time ago we were in the bonds of inquiry and
the gall of bitterness. Let us also look at our position as Elders in
Israel, clothed with the power of the holy Priesthood, as men who hold
the ministry  of reconciliation, and who have been selected and chosen
by the Great Eloheim to warn [p.237] the world, and pray that he may
give us a knowledge of the plan of salvation that we may become
saviours to our fellow beings. This is the position that we ought to
occupy in relation to these matters, standing in holy places, full of
the light and intelligence that flows from the throne of God, seeking
to cultivate every noble and exalted principle that has been made
known unto us, and striving to walk worthy of that high vocation
wherewith we are called.

Vol. 9, p.237
I will tell you how I feel—I feel thankful to the God of Israel that
he has granted me the privilege of being associated with this people,
and with this Priesthood. I donor fret myself much about North or
South, or any other nation, they are all in the hands of God; I care
nothing for the glory and pomp of the world, it is all as so many
bubbles, and it is destined to destruction. But I do care about
principles that reach back, and that reach forward to eternity, that
give me the privilege of drawing light, truth and intelligence from
that Being who gives this and all other worlds all the light and
intelligence they enjoy, and who is prepared to give and impart it to
his people as fast as they are capable of receiving and in, proving
upon it. I feel a strong desire also to bring my body into subjection
to the law of God, and to live in obedience to all its requirements,
for I feel that I am called to a high and holy calling, and that I
would not exchange my position for any position of power, or
emoluments that man can bestow upon the face of the earth. These are
my feelings in regard to my position, and in regard to the great
blessings that God has conferred upon me, and upon this people. What
has he done for us? He has taken us froth the darkness with which the
world are enshrouded, and has imparted to us the Holy Ghost by the
laying on of hands; he has given us the gifts of the Spirit, a
knowledge of ourselves, a knowledge of God, a knowledge of the
position that we occupy before him, a knowledge of the past and of the
future, so that we can look back and see the designs of God in the
great works he performed in the remote ages of the world; we can look
abroad and see the movements of the Great Jehovah in the midst of the
nations, and if we are enlightened by his Spirit and cultivate the
blessings he has conferred, we can look forward to the unborn future
and see the purposes of God unfolding in the world, not only on the
establishment of the kingdom of God, but its future development and
triumph. And while we see, and feel, and comprehend in part, in
relation to these matters it causes joy to beam upon our countenances
and fills our hearts with rejoicing. In regard to the events that are
transpiring, they are only just the kind that we have been
anticipating for many years past. I knew as much as twenty-five years
ago that these events would transpire, and I had just as much
assurance of it as I have to-day. It is only a matter of time; then I
foresaw and now I see the flyings passing along. We stand here as the
representatives of God upon the earth, and do you think he will
forsake us and the earth on which we dwell? No. What has he been
doing? He has been planting the germ of truth in the earth for the
last thirty years, and it has begun to sprout, to bud, to blossom, and
to extend from nation to nation; it has taken root in the hearts of
many honest men and women who have within them a strong and unwavering
desire to fulfil their destiny upon the earth, and to accomplish the
work which the Almighty has given them to do. What! accomplish the
work of God with all our weaknesses and [p.238] infirmities? Yes, for
he has promised to assist us by the power of his Spirit, to reward us
a hundred-fold in this world and give us life everlasting in that
which is to come. The same gifts, powers and qualifications filet
followed the Gospel anciently are made manifiest now, through
obedience. It is for us then to purify ourselves, yes, every man,
woman, and child, to seek after the right way, to feel after the Lord
our God, to humble ourselves before him, and be thankful to the great
God of Israel for all that we are permitted to enjoy.

Vol. 9, p.238
We are glad, say some, that we are not in the States. I do not care
much about it, for if I am called upon to go abroad whether in peace
or war, if that be my calling all is well; although in the world we
ought not to be of the world. We have sometimes to dwell among wars,
famine, and pestilence, but what has that to do with it if we are
magnifying our callings? We have truly reason to be thankful that we
are here, that we dwell in peace, that our families are here, that our
wives and children are here, and that we are hid up for a little
season. It is a great temporal blessing that we can worship God
according to the dictates of our own consciences, none daring to make
us afraid. We can cultivate our farms and gardens, and at the same
time enjoy our religion. What is time to us as Elders of Israel? What
difference does it make to us, so long as we are engaged in the
service of God, whether there be peace or war? We are in possession of
the principles of eternal life, we are engaged in the work of the Lord
here upon the earth: and whether it places us in difficulty, in
danger, or in prosperity, it matters but very little if we understand
correct principles, for we have commenced to live for ever. We have,
or ought to have, drunk of the well, of which Jesus spoke when
conversing with the woman of Samaria, which affords water that springs
up into everlasting life These are about my feelings in reference to
our trials, privations, and also our prosperity. What is your life?
What does it matter whether we die to-day, this week, or next year, so
long as we are engaged in the work of God? The principles we have laid
hold of are principles of eternal life, and whether we die today, or
next week, or whether it is forty years hence, what does it matter so
long as we are faithful to the callings whereunto the Lord has called
us.

Vol. 9, p.238
The two parties in the States are mustering their forces, each party
believing that the other is in the wrong. We have given ourselves up
to the Lord, and have been mustered into the service of the Great
Jehovah. We have engaged to assist in building up the kingdom of God
upon the earth, to help to establish the principles of truth and
righteousness and to carry out the provisions of the law of God in
every circumstance of life. This is the position that we occupy; we
are minute men, if you please, ready for anything that may transpire,
and as to the future result it does not trouble us at all, that is in
the hands of our God. If we are called to lay down our bodies now, or
in thirty or forty years, it makes little or no difference, inasmuch
as we are faithful and keep the commandments of God. I feel like
putting my house in order and seeing that everything is right there;
then I can say, like David of old, who exclaimed, "Search me and prove
me O God, and see if there is any wickedness in me."

Vol. 9, p.238
If I am clothed with the spirit of my office and calling, filled with
this power of God, and am ready to accomplish the Mission which the
Almighty has called me to perform, I am simply doing my duty, this is
what is wanted to-day, to be  on hand, [p.239] and to lead my family
in the same track, to humble myself before the Lord and seek his
blessing, have my wives and children do those things that are good,
that his Spirit may be with them from this time henceforth and for
ever.

Vol. 9, p.239
I feel to recommend this course of conduct to the Seventies, to the
High Priests, to the Bishops, and to all the Saints, that they may be
filled with the light of life, that they may rejoice before the Lord
continually. Then let the storms come and the thunders roll, the
lightnings flash and the nations be overturned and thrones be cast
down, yet all will be right with us, we shall feel unshaken in the
tempest and know that we are right, and that all is well in Zion.

Vol. 9, p.239
Brethren, God bless you and guide you in the way of truth, is my
prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.

Brigham Young, March 2, 1862

Necessity of Temporal Labour, Preparatory to Building a Temple

Remarks made by President Brigham Young, Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, March 2, 1869.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.239
All things were created firstly spiritual; then it seems that
secondly, all things were created temporal. The lawns and principles
that tie together spiritual and temporal things are so complicated,
are so interwoven with each other, so inseparably connected, and yet
in the minds of the people they appear so distinct one from the ether,
that we evidently need a great deal of experience and reflection to
make this subject clear to our understandings. I shall only make a few
remarks, and leave the subject I shall now introduce for others to
speak upon.

Vol. 9, p.239
This building is set apart expressly for the worship of the Lord our
God, and to many it may seem to infringe upon the rights of our
religion to talk about temporal matters here. In the beginning things
were created first spiritual, then temporal; but now it is first
temporal and then spiritual. We cannot attend to any one of the
ordinances of the Holy Priesthood without a temporal act. We must
perform a temporal labour—a manual labour—in order to arrive at the
condition which fits us to receive the full benefit of the spiritual.
At present the few remarks I shall make will be upon the matter of
obtaining rock for our contemplated temple, which we intend to build
upon this block. The canal that we started from Big Cottonwood creek
to this city was for the purpose of transporting material for building
the Temple. We have learned some things in regard [p.240] to the
nature of the soil in which the bed of the canal is made that we did
not know before. We pretty much completed the canal, or, in other
words, we hewed out the cistern, but, behold, it would not hold water.
We have not the time now to make that canal carry water, so we will
continue to haul rock with cattle; and when an opportunity presents,
we will finish the canal. We now contemplate repairing the State road,
so that we can haul heavy blocks of granite. We were not very
sucessful the last winter in hauling rock, for the road was so soaked
with water that it was almost impassible; but we will now repair that
road, and continue our hauling.

Vol. 9, p.240
We cannot even enter the Temple when it is built, and perform those
ordinances which lead to spiritual blessings, without performing a
temporal labour. Temporal ordinances must be performed to secure the
spiritual blessings the Great Supreme has in store for his faithful
children. Every act is first a temporal act. The Apostle says, faith
comes by hearing. What should be heard to produce faith? The preaching
of the Word. For that we must have a preacher; and he is not an
invisible Spirit, but a temporal, ordinary man like ourselves, and
subject to the same regulations and rules of life. To preach the
Gospel is a temporal labour, and to believe on the Lord Jesus Christ
is the result of a temporal labour. To be baptized is a temporal
labour, both to the person administered to and the administrator. I am
a living witness to the truth of this statement, for I have made my
feet sore many a time, and tired myself out travelling and preaching,
that by hearing the Gospel the people might have faith. The blessings
we so earnestly desire will come to us by performing the manual labour
required, and thus preparing all things necessary to receive the
invisible blessings Jehovah has for his children.

Vol. 9, p.240
Do we need a Temple? We do, to prepare us to enter in through the gate
into the city where the Saints are at rest. Ordinances necessary to
this have not yet been performed and cannot be in the absence of a
suitable place. We wish a Temple, not for the public congregation, but
for the Priesthood, wherein to arrange and organize fully the
Priesthood in its order and degrees, to administer the ordinance of
the Priesthood to the Saints for their exaltations. The first thing to
be done is a temporal labour with the pick and the spade, to prepare a
good solid road upon which to haul the rock; then we call upon the
quarrymen to get the rock out of the mountains and split them into
sizes convenient for putting upon waggons. Now all this work is not
done by faith alone, but nerve, bone, and muscle are exceedingly
essential with faith, also, in this case, the strength of the ox. When
the rock is on the ground, it must then be hewn and prepared for the
walls. While this work is progressing on a still morning, you may hear
a hundred chisels at work, and we want to hear two or three hundred at
work. Thus we will rear the Temple of the Lord, and when it is
completed we can enter therein and receive the ordinances of the Holy
Priesthood, and our spiritual blessings; but we first have to perform
our manual labour, and we wish the people to fully understand this. I
will now call upon Bishop Hunter to make some remarks.

——————

Vol. 9, p.240
I wish to preach another discourse.

Vol. 9, p.240
At a Bishops' meeting, on Thursday evening last, it was concluded to
cut a large ditch on the upper side of the State road, from here to
Gardner's mill, to carry off the water from the surface of the road,
which would then soon be in good order for travel. This [p.241] matter
I wish to have laid before the people, to receive an expression from
them whether they will sustain their Bishops in this labour, and this
is the reason why we speak of it this morning. If the work is properly
taken hold of and in good earnest, with strong hands and willing
hearts, it will soon be accomplished. The Bishops are willing to have
the ground divided among them, which Bishop Hunter will attend to.

Vol. 9, p.241
We want to build this Temple as speedily as possible, through the
blessings and kind providences of the Almighty in whom we will trust,
doing the labour our hands find to do, asking no questions as to what
we are going to receive when the Temple is done, or how long we shall
be in building it, but we will build it as fast as possible. Some care
nothing about building a Temple, for, say they, as sure as we commence
we shall have to fight the enemy. If we have an enemy to encounter the
quicker we do so the better, for we are able to do whatever the Lord
requires. Union is strength, and this terrifies our enemies. Who can
resist the power possessed by the Lather-day Saints in their union?
And the stronger our union, the more mighty are the bands of our
strength; while disunion is weakening our enemies, and splitting them
asunder; they will be left in weakness, while we shall grow in
strength in our union, and in confidence in God and each other. And
let us take a course to create confidence in ourselves as well as in
our neighbours, and we will constantly grow strong.

Vol. 9, p.241
We can all help a little in repairing the road I have mentioned, so I
will ask the brethren and the sisters too, will you sustain your
Bishops in making a good road upon which to haul rock for the Temple?
[The vote was unanimous in favour.] Let Bishop Hunter and other
Bishops, as far south as Fort Union, proportion to each ward its share
of the labour to be done on the road.

Vol. 9, p.241
I thought well of the discourse this morning; I like a great deal of
it. Were I to speak what is now in my mind, I should say that
succotash is the best dish I ever partook of; you get that, when I
talk to you, and you had it from Bishop Hunter this morning, a little
of this, and a little of that.

Vol. 9, p.241
The kingdom of God is before us; we have it to build up, and to
establish the Zion of our God upon this land. And if I am right in my
views and feelings, the Latter-day Saints cannot labour too fast nor
too dilligently to accomplish the work they are called to do. Then let
us go to with our might, and labour faithfully to establish that
kingdom which is all and in all to us. May the Lord help us. Amen.
[p.242]

Brigham Young, March 6, 1862

Propriety of Theatrical Amusements—Instructions
 Relative to Conducting Them

Remarks by President Brigham Young, at the Dedication
of the New Theatre in Great Salt Lake City, March 6, 1862.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.242
Man is organized and brought forth as the king of the earth, to
understand, to criticise, examine, improve, manufacture, arrange, and
organize the crude matter, and honour and glorify the works of God's
hands. This is a wide field for the operation of man, that reaches
into eternity; and it is good for mortals to search out the things of
this earth.

Vol. 9, p.242
The elements are to be brought into shape and operation for the
benefit, happiness, beauty, excellency, glory, and exaltation of the
children of men that dwell upon the earth; though we cannot produce
that which has not already been produced. Are we capable, by our most
critical researches, of finding that which has not already been found?
We are not. We are capable of improving upon the crude elements, until
we understand the organization of this earth, and the power by which
it is sustained, for what purpose man was created, and the immortality
that will crown his existence. All this is what others have learned
before us.

Vol. 9, p.242
Were we capable of scanning the eternities of the Gods, we should find
works and exhibitions of wisdom, knowledge, understanding, and power,
by whom? By those who were as we are. It is the privilege of man to
search out the wisdom of God pertaining to the earth and the heavens.

Vol. 9, p.242
Professing Christians generally would not consider this a fit position
for those who profess the faith of the Lord Jesus Christ to occupy.
These Saints of the Most High appear here in the capacity of an
assembly to exercise and amuse the mind of the natural man. This idea
brings at once to my mind a thousand reflections. What is nature?
Everything that pertains to the heavens and the earth. "My son," says
the Christian father, 'you should not attend a theatre, for there the
wicked assemble; nor a ball-room, for there the wicked assemble; you
should not be found playing a ball, for the sinner does that."
Hundreds of like admonitions are thus given, and so we have been thus
traditioned; but it is our privilege and our duty to scan all the
works of man from the days of Adam until now, and thereby learn what
man was made for, what he is capable of performing, and how far his
wisdom can reach into the heavens, and to know the evil and the good.

Vol. 9, p.242
It is written in the Scriptures, "Shall a trumpet be blown in the
city, and the people not be afraid? Shall there be evil in a city, and
the Lord hath not done it?" Is there an evil thing upon the earth that
he does not fully understand? There is not. The Psalmist very
beautifully illustrates this idea—"Thou compassest my path and my
lying down, and art acquainted  with all my ways. For there is not a
word in my tongue, but lo, O Lord, thou knowest it [p.243] altogether.
Whether shall I go from thy spirit? or whither shall I flee from thy
presence? If I ascend up into heaven, thou art there; if I make my bed
in hell, beheld, thou art there. If I take the wings of the morning,
and dwell in the uttermost part of the sea; even there shall thy hand
lead me, and thy right hand shall hold me." The Lord understands the
evil and the good; why should we not likewise understand them? We
should. Why? To know how to choose the good and refuse the evil; which
we cannot do, unless we understand the evil as well as the good. I do
not wish to convey the idea that it is necessary to commit evil in
order to obtain this knowledge.

Vol. 9, p.243
Upon the stage of a theatre can be represented in character, evil and
its consequences, good and its happy results and rewards; the weakness
and the follies of man, the magnanimity of virtue and the greatness of
truth. The stage can be made to aid the pulpit in impressing upon the
minds of a community an enlightened sense of a virtuous life, also a
proper horror of the enormity of sin and a just dread of its
consequences. The path of sin with its thorns and pitfalls, its gins
and snares can be revealed, and how to shun it.

Vol. 9, p.243
The Lord knows all things; man should know all things pertaining to
this life, and to obtain this knowledge it is right that he should use
every feasible means; and I do not hestitate to say that the stage
can, in a great degree, be made to subserve this end. It is written,
"Prove all things, hold fast that which is good." Refuse evil, choose
good, hate iniquity, love truth. All this our fathers have done before
us; I do not particularly mean father Adam, or his Father; I do not
particularly mean Abraham, or Moses, the Prophets, or Apostles, but I
mean our fathers who have been exalted for millions of years previous
to Adam's time. They have all passed through the same ordeals we are
now passing through, and have searched all things, even to the depths
of hell.

Vol. 9, p.243
Is there evil in the theatre? in the ball-room? in the place of
worship? in the dwelling? in the world? Yes, when men are inclined to
do evil in any of these places. There is evil in persons meeting
simply for a chit-chat; if they will allow themselves to commit evil
while thus engaged. Can we not sift out every particle of wheat from
the vast body of chaff we find in books on science and religion? that
we find in governmental constitutions and judicial rulings? in learned
commentaries and on law and order? and in the rudiments and advanced
branches of education? Can we not even make the stage of a theatre the
platform upon which to exhibit truth in all its simple beauty? and
sift out from the theatrical lore of ages the chaff and folly that has
encumbered it? and preserve and profit by that which is truly good and
great? This, however, is not the work of a day or a year; but, as the
chaff is protective to wheat in a pile, so the true lore of ages is
concealed and preserved in the chaff pile of folly and nonsense, until
the Saints of the Most High cause a separation.

Vol. 9, p.243
We shall endeavour to make our theatrical performances a source of
good, and not of evil. Rather than the latter, and rather than it
should pass into the hands of the ungodly, I ask the Lord to let the
whole fabric return to its native elements. It is our privilege and
our duty to search all things upon the face of the earth, and learn
what there is for man to enjoy, what God has ordained for the benefit
and happiness of mankind, and then make use of it without sinning
against him.

Vol. 9, p.243
Our eyes are delighted in seeing, our ears in hearing. We behold the
faces of our friends, we see the gems [p.244] of intelligence
sparkling through those outward windows of the soul; and what a
blessing it is to see the countenances of our friends radiant with
delight. Our senses, if properly educated, are channels of endless
felicity to us, but we can devote them to evil or to good. Let us
devote all to the gloW of God and the building up of his kingdom, for
in this there is lasting joy.

Vol. 9, p.244
Man is of the earth, earthy; but the Spirit is pure from heaven. This
mortal existence must he prolonged by the use of food. Food that is
good for the use of man is abundant in the elements, and God has
endowed us with the ability to combine the elements, through the means
of useful plants and animals, to supply ourselves with all we need.
Should we refuse to avail ourselves of this means, hunger and
nakedness must be our portion. Heaven will not perform the labour that
it has designed us to perform. We must sow, reap, clean, and grind
into flour our wheat, and make it into bread. Were we not to do this,
we should go without bread until doomsday, and without clothing, if we
wait for the Lord to make clothes for us. It is for us to search out
the elements, learn how to combine them to make silk, wool, linen,
cotton, and every other textile material that can be made into cloth,
for the comfort and convenience of man.

Vol. 9, p.244
When man is industrious and righteous, then is he happy. Sin blights
all true happiness, and throws a deep gloom over man's whole
existence. Let us be righteous, and then learn to make ourselves
comfortable and joyful in the possession of creature comforts. Man is
always happy when he is righteous. The Lord will not build our houses
and temples, after he has given us the elements and taught us how to
build comfortable houses, magnificent temples, and commodious places
of worship. Everything that is joyful, beautiful, glorious,
comforting, consoling, lovely, pleasing to the eye, good to the taste,
pleasant to the smell, and happifying in every respect is for the
Saints.

Vol. 9, p.244
Tight-laced religious professors of the present generation have a
horror at the sound of a fiddle. There is no music in hell, for all
good music belongs to heaven. Sweet harmonious sounds give exquisite
joy to human beings capable of appreciating music. I delight in
hearing harmonious tones made by the human voice, by musical
instruments, and by both combined. Every sweet musical sound that can
be made belongs to the Saints and is for the Saints. Every flower,
shrub, and tree to beautify, and to gratify the taste and smell, and
every sensation that gives to man joy and felicity are for the Saints
who receive them from the Most High.

Vol. 9, p.244
There are many of our aged brethren and sisters, who, through the
traditions of their fathers and the requirements of a false religion,
were never inside a ball-room or a theatre until they became
Latter-day Saints, and now they seem more anxious for this kind of
amusement than are our children. This arises from the fact they have
been starved for many years for that amusement which is designed to
buoy up their spirits and make their bodies vigorous and strong, and
tens of thousands have sunk into untimely graves for want of such
exercises to the body and the mind. They require mutual nourishment to
make them sound and healthy. Every faculty and power of both body and
mind is a gift from God. Never say that means used to create and
continue healthy action of body and mind are from hell. Such means
never  originated there. Hell is a great distance from us, and we can
never arrive there, unless we [p.245] change our path, for the way we
are now pursuing leads to heaven and happiness.

Vol. 9, p.245
When the Saints come into this building, and look on this stage, to
see our brethren and sisters perform to satisfy the sight, to satisfy
the ear, and the desires and mind of the people, I want you to pray
for them that the Lord Almighty may preserve them from ever having one
wicked thought in their bosoms, that our actors may be just as
virtuous, truthful, and humble before God and each other as though
they were on a Mission to preach the Gospel.

Vol. 9, p.245
I say to those who perform, if anything is discovered contrary to the
strictest virtue and decorum, the offenders must leave this building.
I intend this remark to apply also to the musicians. I wish the
dramatic company to seek dilligently and in all kindness to promote
the happiness of all concerned.

Vol. 9, p.245
Unless by my order I do not wish a drop of intoxicating liquor brought
into this house; I want the actors behind the curtain, the musicians
in the orchestra, and the audience to hear and observe this.

Vol. 9, p.245
When this house is finished, there will be places in the passages
where cakes, pies, fruits, &c., can be bought; but no intoxicating
liquor will be allowed in these saloons. No drunken person will be
permitted to enter this house; I will not have it polluted and
disgraced by the presence of the drunken, nor my brethren and sisters,
who strive continually to do right, annoyed by the filthy breath of a
poor, miserable, filthy loafer.

Vol. 9, p.245
We intend to preserve the strictest order here; we do expect the
people to come to this house praying, and their whole souls devoted to
God, and to their religion.

Vol. 9, p.245
Tragedy is favoured by the outside world; I am not in favour of it. I
do not wish murder and all its horrors and the villany leading to it
portrayed before our women and children; I want no child to carry home
with it; the fear of the fagot, the sword, the pistol, or the dagger,
and suffer in the night from frightful dreams. I want such plays
performed as will make the spectators feel well; and I wish those who
perform to select a class of plays that will improve the public mind,
and exalt the literary taste of the community.

Vol. 9, p.245
If we wish to hold a Conference in this hall, we shall do so, and
shall use it for all purposes that will satisfy our feelings in doing
right, and no evil.

Vol. 9, p.245
May God bless you. Amen. [p.246]

Brigham Young, March 23, 1862

Salvation the Result of Individual Exertion

Remarks by President Brigham Young made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, March 23, 1862.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.246
I am now looking upon the best people on the earth, that we have any
knowledge of. There is not another community that presents the same
amount of honesty, purity of heart and life, and integrity to God and
to one another; yet much can be said upon our weaknesses,
shortsightedness, and proneness to wander from right and do evil. I do
not know that I should do right in giving fall vent to some of my
views and feelings concerning this people.

Vol. 9, p.246
While conversing with some brethren the other day upon the conduct of
this people as viewed by the intelligence of Heaven, I said, that it
was a wonder to me that God had not long ago destroyed us all. His
mercy and long-suffering are truly marvellous. Again, when I realize
the object of our creation, the day of our trial we are now passing
through, the weaknesses the Lord has ordained to come upon the
children of men, and the steps to be taken for the exaltation of the
human family my heart is filled with gratitude to God, it exults in
his great beneficence. I glorify his name that he has spoken from the
heavens, and noticed us mortals. I am exceedingly rejoiced that we
have the privilege of living in the day when the Lord has spoken to
the children of men, and revealed the Priesthood and placed it upon
men, giving them the privilege of attaining to glory, immortality, and
eternal lives. In the midst of our great weaknesses and manifold
failings, we have abundant cause for exceeding great joy in the Gospel
of our salvation. Are these great weaknesses to be found in the birds
of the air, in the fishes of the sea, or in the beasts of the field?
No. The animal, vegetable, and mineral kingdoms abide the law of their
Creator; the whole earth and all things pertaining to it, except man,
abide the law of their creation.

Vol. 9, p.246
I now see before me beings who are in the image of those heavenly
personages who are enthroned in glory and crowned with eternal lives,
in the very image of those beings who organized the earth and its
fulness, and who constitute the Godhead—still here is the evil, and we
are the ones who are accountable; for we are the "lords of creation."
We hold in subjection the creation; we avail ourselves of the great
truths found in the arts and sciences, we navigate the seas, we survey
the land, we convey intelligence with lightning speed, we harness
steam and make it our servant, we tame the animals and make them do
our drudgery and administer to our wants in many ways, yet man alone
is not tamed—he is not subject to his Great Creator. Our ignorant
animals are faithful to us, and will do our bidding as long as they
have any strength; yet man who is the offspring of the Gods, will not
become subject to the most reasonable and self-exalting principles
[p.247] How often have we witnessed a faithful animal conveying his
master home so drunk that he could not see his way or sit up; yet his
faithful animal will plod through mud, shun stumps, trees, and bad
places, and land him safely at home.

Vol. 9, p.247
Are we even obedient to our better judgments and to truth that is
self-evident? Many of us have been taught the doctrine of total
depravity —that man is not naturally inclined to do good. I am
satisfied that he is more inclined to do right than to do wrong. There
is a greater power within him to shun evil and perform good, than to
do the opposite. We have the powers of darkness, or the influences
opposite to good, to contend with, "For we wrestle not against flesh
and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the
rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in
high places." There are two classes of influences, one tends to good
and the other to evils; one to truth and life, the other to falsehood
and death. Evil is sown in our nature, but there is not a person who
is not prompted to do good and forsake evil, though there are but few
who, from their own volition, will subject themselves to be perfectly
obedient to the law of Christ, yet there are dispositions that will be
subject to the truth through cruel mockings and scourgings, bonds and
imprisonment. Truth is for us, right is for us, life is ours.

Vol. 9, p.247
Our enemies accuse the leaders of this Church of having too much
influence over the people. How much influence have I, or any other man
that ever lived in this kingdom, over an apostate? It is now as it was
in the days of Joseph. While people retained the spirit of their
religion, they looked upon him as one of the best men on the earth;
but when they gave way to the spirit of apostacy, then he was the
worst of men. This has been so in all ages with every Prophet,
Apostle, and righteous man and woman; they have had the warmest
friends, and the bitterest enemies. No man has friends like those who
are righteous; their friendship is even unto death, and then it
reaches throughout all eternity. The friendship of the wicked must
fade away, sooner or later; while the friendship of the righteous will
last for ever and ever. When we understand the truth let us abide by
it, and boast not in our own strength, but glory in the strength of
the Almighty.

Vol. 9, p.247
The Elders often tell how many they have converted, and how many
churches they have built up in different parts of the world. When
persons apostatize from the path of right, I think some of them are
man-made converts; as a Methodist preacher remarked to a drunken man
lying by the way side, who hailed him with delight saying, "You are my
father in Christ, you converted me." "I should think so," said the
preacher, "for it is very clear that you are not one of the Lord's
converts." We cannot make Latter-day Saints of anybody on this earth
but ourselves; we have not even power to make a Saint of a wife, or a
child, a brother, or sister, in the least degree, unless they will
hearken to counsel and obey the principles of righteousness, which I
contend they are naturally inclined to do, were it not for the awful
apostacy there is in the world. All persons must possess their
intelligence free and independent before God.

Vol. 9, p.247
I preach the Gospel to the Latter-day Saints; and if a person comes
into our community and wishes to know further with regard to life and
salvation, I will tell him as freely as ever I breathed the mountain
air; but you cannot find one person that I ever crowed my religion
upon either in or out of the Church. I have my [p.248] reasons for
taking this course. I never preach such sermons as, "Well, Mr. C., or
D., have you heard any of our Elders preach? Do you know anything
about Mormonism?" "No." "Why, our Gospel is the Gospel of life and
salvation, it is the only true plan of salvation for the people; and
you musk be a 'Mormon;' it you are not a 'Mormon,' you must expect to
be damned." If a person wishes to know my religion, I am willing that
he should know the whole of it. There is nothing secret or hidden in
it; the whole plan of salvation is for the human family, and is as
free as the waters that flow from our mountains into the valleys. If
you thirst, drink until you are satisfied, for you are truly welcome.
This is the nature of the Gospel, and the character of Him who has
sent it. It is free for all. But I am not disposed to compel any
person to partake of that which they dislike, or have an aversion for.

Vol. 9, p.248
This may not be right in every case. Why it is right with me is, that,
if a person urges upon me that which I am not disposed to receive, it
creates in me an alienation of feeling toward that person. I am
naturally opposed to being crowded, and am opposed to any person who
undertakes to force me to do this, or not do that. In my youth I was
supposed to be an infidel, and perhaps in one respect I was, though I
would have freely given all the gold and silver I ever could possess,
to have met with one individual who could show me anything about God,
heaven, or the plan of salvation, so that I could pursue the path that
leads to the kingdom of heaven; but I did not want to be urged, and I
am so inclined to this day. Yet I am convinced that it would not do
for every man to pursue this course in every circumstance. We can
guide, direct, and prune a tender sprout, and it inclines to our
direction, if it is wisely and skilfully applied. So, if we surround a
child with healthy and salutary influences, give him suitable
instructions, and store his mind with truthful traditions, may be that
will direct his feet in the way of life.

Vol. 9, p.248
There are persons of twenty, forty, and sixty years of age, who never
saw a day in which they knew their own minds. They seem to be
undecided in all their actions, like a child a few years old, and need
some person to direct them. I am somewhat different from this class of
persons. Should I be told that it is time to wash my face and eat my
breakfast, I should be strongly inclined to notify my informant that I
knew that as well as he did. So some of our Elders who preach in the
world, will go into this or that house, begin to converse with the
members of the family, and tell them they must be baptized or be
damned. This will turn some persons against them and the truth, simply
because they will not be compelled to do anything; while there are
others in the world who would not embrace the truth, Unless they were
ordered to do it; probably they are those who will be compelled to
come in.

Vol. 9, p.248
There is a class of people that will not move to do themselves good,
only as they are urged and commanded. There is a wide difference in
people in this respect. There are instances in this community that if
a wife does not urge her husband to pray in his family, he would never
do so. And again, there are men in this city and throughout the
settlements as good men as need be, who are driven from this duty by
the teazing of a wife. "Now, pa, come, do let us have prayers; I have
got all the children here and the Bible, and I do want to have
prayers." He cannot bow to that kind of compulsion, to save  him; and
if he should be damned he will not be made to pray in such a manner,
[p.249] for when he prays he means to do it for his God, and not
because a woman teases him to do it. If a wig of mine should undertake
to direct me in such a manner, I should give her to understand that I
would tell her and the children when to come to prayers, when to go to
parties, and how to reverence the Holy Priesthood and their God; I
should never pray in creation, if I could not do it independent of the
dictation of a woman.

Vol. 9, p.249
I know that the people need more or less teaching and urging all the
time, Sunday after Sunday, to keep them in the path of safety. How
easy we get out of patience! We get a little hasty, and do a little
wrong, because we do not train ourselves do not conquer ourselves, and
subject ourselves to the law of Christ. Sisters speak evil of sisters,
they bear of it, and straightway return the compliment in a spirit of
vindictiveness. Elders have contention with Elders; they do not
understand alike, and are not disposed to in their deal. Elders, are
agreed on the way and manner necessary to obtain celestial glory, but
they quarrel about a dollar. When principles of eternal life are
brought before them—God and the things pertaining to God and
godliness—they apparently care not half so much about them as they do
about five cents. "We want the dollars." What are they good for?
Dollars will do good, if you can keep them until they will do good,
using them in the right way. Men will scramble over each other to get
gold and silver, and when they have it they waste it; it passes from
them, and they know not how, doing them no good.

Vol. 9, p.249
You can go into many houses in this Territory and find, for cooking
utensils, an old skillet in which they cook their meat, heat their
dish-water, wash their dishes, mix up pig feed, &c.; and when they set
their table it is in keeping with the old skillet; you, find little to
eat, and that is half burnt and half cooked, unpalatable and
unhealthy. The wife and children have scarcely a decent dress, and all
around, in the house and out of it, is a picture of misery. Yet if you
ask the owner of the house whether he has any cattle on the range,
"Oh, yes." How many? "I do not know; I had fifty head the other day,
but I am not sure how many oxen and cows I have." How many calves have
you? "I think I have fifteen or twenty." Do you have any butter for
breakfast? "No;" and when they have any, it is about the size of a
walnut and as white as cheese curd. They do not know trow to make
butler and cheese, yarn and cloth, nor do they try to learn. The wool
is wasting; the flax, if any is grown, is left to rot; indolence,
dirt, and scarcity reign where cleanliness, beauty, order, and plenty
could be produced by the hand of industry, economy, frugality, and
care. There is a wonderful amount of ignorance with regard to our
temporal life, to say nothing of our spiritual life.

Vol. 9, p.249
A misunderstanding of five dollars in a settlement will sometimes set
some of our Elders to quarrelling and contending, and spending the
time of the High Council and Bishop Courts, and making a cost of a
hundred dollars. You cannot bring up anything that relates to
Priesthood, God, heaven, or heavenly flyings, that will move them in
the direction of a quarrel, and yet they will contend about a little
filthy lucre which they cannot hold; they pass by the things of God as
naught compared with it, living year after year, learning little or
nothing that pertains to life eternal, but would rake earth and hell
to secure a few cents. Money is not wealth; neither can you subsist
upon it, in the absence of the common aliments of life. It is the love
of honey that is a mischief—that is the [p.250] root of all evil. Love
not gold, nor silver, nor anything of the kind, but gather around you
that which will make you "healthy, wealthy, and wise;" then all will
be right, and real wealth will increase around you, and wisdom from
God will illuminate your course through life.

Vol. 9, p.250
We pray for wisdom, but God will as soon put bread and meat in our
cupboards without any endeavour of ours, as he will give us wisdom
without our trying to get it. If a man wants a farm, let him make it;
if he wishes an orchard he plants it; if he wants a house for his
family to live in, he must gather the materials and build it. The Lord
instructed the people in primitive times how to smelt the ores and
work in the different metals, how to hew stone, how to build houses
and temples. He will give us wisdom in these things, but he will not
come down to do the manual labour.

Vol. 9, p.250
As we prepare materials to build a house or temple, so man can prepare
himself for the reception of eternal wisdom. We go where the materials
for a house are, and prepare them to answer our purpose; so we may go
to where eternal wisdom dwells, and there dilligently seek to possess
it, for its price is above rubies. I have frequently said that the
greatest endowment God ever gave to man is good, sound, solid sense to
know how to govern ourselves, how to choose the good and refuse the
evil, to know how to sever the fight from the wrong, the light from
the darkness, and gather to ourselves that wisdom which comes from
God, and reject that which comes from beneath. Let all be brought into
subjection to the will of God, and then there would be no contention
about a trifle, but every man would contend lawfully for the things of
God, and more earnestly than for silver and gold.

Vol. 9, p.250
May the Lord bless the good and fill the earth with the righteous.
Amen.

Daniel H. Wells, March 16, 1862

Encouragement of Home Manufactures—
Righteous and Unrighteous Ambition

Remarks by President Daniel H. Well, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, March 16, 1862.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.250
I feel thankful at the improved appearance of our Tabernacle this
morning. The President said, "let there be light, and there was
light." Brother Taylor said if he was going to preach he should take
that for a text but I am not in the habit of  taking texts, I shall,
therefore, make such remarks as may come into my mind.

Vol. 9, p.251
Behold, light has come into the [p.251] world, and the Saints are the
evidence of it, because their minds have been enlightened by the truth
which they have received, through the influence of which they have
been gathered out from the midst of the nations of the earth, that
they might build up the kingdom of God, a kingdom of righteousness
where they are not in danger of being overwhelmed with the darkness
and corruptions of the world from whence they came. We have come out
from Babylon into these mountain valleys for this purpose. We have
been brought together by the favour of the Almighty, that we might
form a nucleus of strength and power on the earth to aid and assist
one another, to strengthen the cause and build up the kingdom of God,
to establish righteousness so that this kingdom cannot be swallowed up
by the wicked and ungodly. Here, also, we can have a clearer vision
and view, more light and understanding than we could in the countries
that we came from. The vision is less obscured by surrounding objects.

Vol. 9, p.251
While brother Woolley was praying that we might have light, I felt to
add one sentence, which was, that we, the Latter-day Saints, might do
as well as we know how, that we might be able to accomplish the work
assigned us. A person may have it in his heart to do so, but he may
not have if in his ability to do as well as he knows because of the
controling circumstances which surround him at the time. This
doubtless, is frequently owing to the ignorance of those associated
with him, and if the 	people cannot do as well as they would at
first, let them not be discouraged, but try again, and continue 	
their efforts, perhaps they may bring greater influences to bear and
combine more power as they proceed, until, finally they will be
successful. When the prayer was being offered, I felt to say, "O Lord,
enable thy people to do as well as they know how," and I doubt not but
this is the feeling in the hearts of all the sincere and faithful. And
they ask, what can I do? How can I best serve my Master's cause? With
the large majority of those that profess to be Saints, to know how to
be the most useful in the midst of the Saints of the Most High God is
the ever-prevailing desire; it is a constant thought. We have
instructions from time to time, line upon line, precept upon precept
given to us by our president, informing us how to eradicate evil from
our bosoms, to form a union of effort, of strength, of power, of faith
to combine the elements together for the advancement of the kingdom
and cause we have espoused, and those instructions of late have been,
in a measure, upon points of a temporal character for the temporal
salvation of the people. We should depend upon ourselves and upon our
own resources and exertions for the things that are necessary for our
temporal sustenance.

Vol. 9, p.251
If we wish to do anything that will be a credit to ourselves, let us
dew in the days of peace and prosperity, show our faith by our works,
and labour to bring about for ourselves and the kingdom, those things
that are necessary for our own support and existence, to manufacture
our own clothing, to begin to lay aside those things that are
unnecessary while they are within our reach, provided that we do it of
our own voluntary act for the sake of holy and righteous principles,
for the sake of doing right, then we may be entitled to a small mead
of praise; but that individual who only reforms when he is obliged, is
not entitled to praise. When there is an abundance of luxuries here,
and we show that we can abstain from them and lay them aside to depend
upon our own exertions, we thus gain strength and [p.252] power,
instead of waiting till the things are entirely shut out from us.

Vol. 9, p.252
We desire to prove our integrity to ourselves and to our God. This
perhaps is in the bosoms of all the Saints; they would like to show
that they are willing to abide the teachings that come from the
President to them, and to lay the foundation for bringing those things
from the elements which they require. Let us endeavour to make a
little calculation, exercise our intellects, be active and energetic,
and combine together the ability which we find in our midst; let, us
also combine our efforts and means as well as our faith. We are
frequently in difficulty to establish some mechanical branch of
business. We have thus far been frustrated in our attempts to
manufacture iron, not so much for want of the mechanical skill, as in
consequence of a certain unrighteous ambition which some have had to
be the first to bring out good iron.

Vol. 9, p.252
The Adversary is opposed to our progress, and he will strive to
subvert every enterprize, but how does it become the Saints to let the
evil influence and the power of the Adversary control them to that
extent that if one brother cannot accomplish what, is wanted, he feels
in his heart that no one else shall? How does it look when a man
cannot produce iron, for him to feel in his heart to operate for the
purpose of thwarting every other man, and for this purpose get up a
division and a contention among the brethren? This is the spirit that
has been in Iron County; it is a kind of rivalry that is engendered in
hell. To let the power of the Devil enter in and produce such feelings
among Saints that ought to know better, and that ought to do better,
is a disgrace to a people calling themselves the people of God.

Vol. 9, p.252
I speak of iron to illustrate this subject, because it is a ease with
which you are all familiar, and because it is an article of which we
stand so much in need. There are other things, though perhaps of less
moment, n which this kind of strife does exist. There is such a thing
as a commendable rivalry, a desire to excel, and which tends to build
up, but this of which I speak is a design to thwart the operations and
to keep in men's own bosoms the knowledge which would do others good;
yet they appear to delight in keeping looked up in their own bosoms
that knowledge which would be of service to the community. Such
persons fall far short of doing as well as they know how, or of doing
all they can for the building up of the kingdom of God; all such will
most likely become darkened in their counsel and lose the knowledge
which they possess, for the Lord has not bestowed that light and
intelligence for such a purpose. If I understand the subject we are
here to use our best ability to aid with our might and power to bring
about the purposes of the Almighty in the last days. Hence, when we
see men continue to be actuated by such unworthy influences which we
find to be both disagreeable and disgraceful, we should strive to help
them in overcoming them. Perhaps we do not all think of it in this
light. If we do not, let us search out and see where we do give the
Evil One power over us, and how he takes the advantage and causes us
to do things which hedge up not only our own way, but the way of
others. I do not suppose there is any person, even the most feeble,
but could do some things for the advancement and benefit of this
people, if they could and would do as well as they know how. With all
the intelligence which the President possesses, I have no doubt but he
 could at many times do a great deal better for the benefit of Israel
if the people around him [p.253] possessed more of the disposition to
exercise and bring into use the knowlege and power to do good with
which the Almighty has endowed them, but owing to their lack of
dilligence, and command over themselves they let the Adversary get
power over them, and that thwarts him in his purposes which he would
otherwise accomplish. The Lord himself cannot accomplish as much with
a people who are slow to comprehend, who do not resist the powers of
darkness and who do not overcome the power of the Evil One, but permit
Satan to rule predominent in their bosoms and throw obstacles in their
way, as he could and would with a people who not only being willing
and obedient but who exhibit a disposition to govern and control their
evil propensities, subdue and eradicate them from their bosoms, and
give free scope and power to the intelligence, light, and knowledge
with which they are so graciously endowed.

Vol. 9, p.253
Well, then, we see that here is a labour that we can perform
ourselves. if we vail be careful and look into our own bosoms and
eradicate therefrom the evil influences which we permit to come in
there and darken our own counsel and minds, and be a clog in the way
of the kingdom instead of helping it along.

Vol. 9, p.253
In all measures which need our help, we should strive to see the
utility of them, if possible as soon as those that have set about to
do, the work, and let our faith be to go about the labour required of
us; let us go about it unitedly, with one heart and one voice. Then,
cannot we accomplish things as the Lord wants? Yes, we can, and thou
we shall soon see the kingdoms of this world tremble and fall to
pieces. There are some portions of this community, I am aware, that
feel right about the temporal progress of this kingdom.

Vol. 9, p.253
I am speaking of these matters that you, my brethren and sisters, may
lend a helping hand and let the kingdom increase, that we may all see
the work of our God roll forth and increase with greater power and
magnitude. Our President desires it, and so does the Almighty, and he
will bestow his blessings upon his people and cause them to prosper
exceedingly.

Vol. 9, p.253
I presume there is no person living, who, if it had been possible
twelve years ago to have looked forward to this time, and seen the
vast increase of this mighty work and its magnitude, but would have
considered it the most glorious scenery that could be exhibited to
their view. No person could have imagined it, unless the Lord had
shown it to him by opening the vision of his mind to see it.

Vol. 9, p.253
We have truly attained to great blessings, still greater are before
us, and we can rejoice more abundantly in the faith as we witness the
development and progress of the great work in which we are engaged. We
see great and important events before us, and duties to perform that
are of great importance. Let us take hold with a will and with our
whole heart, that we may progress more abundantly than we have
hitherto done, which is my prayer and exhortation in the name of
Jesus. Amen. [p.254]

Brigham Young, March 16, 1862

Power Given to Man to Create

Remarks made by President Brigham Young, Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, March 16, 1862.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.254
It is often remarked that we do not understand things alike, but I am
of the opinion that the inhabitants of the earth understand in the
spirit, or, in other words, in the intelligent portion of their
organisms, nearer alike than they have power to communicate.

Vol. 9, p.254
We believe we are entitled to the gift of the Holy Ghost in extent
according to the discretion and wisdom of God and our faithfulness;
which gift brings all things to our remembrance, past, persent, and to
come that are necessary for us to know, and as far as our minds are
prepared to receive the knowledge of God revealed by that all-wise
Agent. The Holy Ghost is God's minister, and is delegated to visit the
sons and daughters of men. All intelligent beings pertaining to this
earth are instructed from the same source.

Vol. 9, p.254
In the New Testament and Book of Mormon, we learn that when the Gospel
is preached the people are taught to believe on the Lord Jesus Christ,
to repent of their sins, be baptized for the remission of sin, and
receive the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands; the Holy Ghost is
then the special gift of the Father, and is his minister. He also
gives intelligence by angels, as well as by the inspiration of the
Holy Spirit, and by opening the minds of the Saints to behold in
vision things as they are in eternity. When true doctrines are
advanced, though they may be new to the hearers, yet the principles
contained in them are perfectly natural and easy to be understood, so
much so that the hearers often imagine that they had always known
them. This arises from the influence of the Spirit of Truth upon the
spirit of intelligence that is within each person. The influence that
comes from heaven is all the time teaching the children of men. "There
is a spirit in man, and the inspiration of the Almighty giveth them
understanding." Again, "the spirit of man is the candle of the Lord,
searching all the inward paris of the belly." Again, "How oft is the
candle of the wicked put out." We have nothing independent of the
Almighty. We preach, we hear, and we are instructed. We try to so live
as to gain more information, more light, more command over ourselves,
and more influence and power to increase the good and discourage the
evil, until we can comprehend the great principles of existence and
eternal progression.

Vol. 9, p.254
We should be more, happy, if we could more successfully carry into
effect the knowledge we now have. The Lord said, "let there be light,
and there was light." The Council in heaven said let there be an
earth, and let there be a firmament above and beneath it, and it was
so. They said let there be heat and cold, and it was so. They said let
there be spring and  summer, autumn and winter, and it was so. We can
say let the people be clothed, and they [p.255] are clothed; let them
be warmed, and they are warmed; let them be housed, and they are
housed. If we put forth the ability God has given us, we can bring
forth the very things we say shall come. If we say let there be wool,
or let there be flax, they will come; if we say let there be iron,
steel, brass, or any other metal we need, it will come. If we say let
there be cotton and woollen yarn and let them be made into cloth, it
will be done. The Lord said let there be an earth, let there be light
to light it, let there be seas and dry land, air, rocks, trees,
fruits, and shrubs of all kinds, grasses and flowers, add vines that
yield fruit above the ground and in the ground, for the use of man and
beast, and it was so; but all these productions come according to
natural principles. Man is surrounded by those productive principles,
and is endowed with power to act upon them; and according to the
amount of intelligence he possessess and the labour he expends are the
productive results.

Vol. 9, p.255
This people are increasing in the wisdom which cometh from God, and
their power to organize the crude elements around them into the
necessaries of life is in ratio to their increase of intelligence and
application of labour. In this way we ought to understand these great
principles. We need not seek for a revelation to know how to make
cloth, when the mode is plainly marked before our eyes. Sheep produce
a textile material, and how to make it into cloth has been known time
out of mind; we can raise sheep in abundance. I do not look for power
from the heavens float will produce for us wool, cloth, iron, food, or
anything we need, without being made with hands. We should understand
what is required of us to sustain ourselves.

Vol. 9, p.255
It was observed this morning, that the teachings the people are
constantly receiving are of a temporal character, and I should think
that, if such teachings were carried into practice by them, spiritual
blessings would be attained through temporal means. It is allot God.
"The earth is the Lord's and the fulness thereof; the world and they
that dwell therein." "Of old hast thou laid the foundation of the
earth; and the heavens are the work of thy hands?" The mountains,
valleys, and plains, all the wealth of precious metals hid in their
bosoms, all the teeming fulness of vegetable productions, and all
animal existences in their endless variety are the Lord's. All that
can be produced from the soil by the ingenuity and industry of man is
the Lord's. The Lord has given the earth to the children of men, that
by the union of mind and matter, inspired and directed by the power of
the eternal Priesthood, all may be made subject to the Great Supreme
of the universe. It is our duty individually as well as our privilege,
to learn how to dispose of the earthly wealth we may possess, to the
glory of him who has permitted us to hold it, for in temporal
blessings honestly obtained and wisely placed to their legitimate use
are concealed mines of spiritual and eternal wealth. If we magnify and
make honourable this temporal existence, by the practice of every good
and righteous principle that comes within our knowledge, we honour and
magnify that spiritual existence, and that heavenly intelligence,
which the Father of all has placed within us. This is the way to
increase in temporal and spiritual wealth. If we pursue dilligently
this path, there is not the least danger of any persons being lost,
but they will be prepared to inherit after death a more glorious and
heavenly sphere than they now dwell in.

Vol. 9, p.256
I know that the great majority of mankind, who are created for a noble
[p.256] and glorious purpose, are ignorant of these heavenly
principles; and they cleave to their ignorance, and love darkness
rather than light. They will not be taught by an authorised minister
of heaven, but they hire men who are as blind and as ignorant as
themselves to guide them in the way they choose to walk in. From the
days of the creation until now, I do not think there is one man out of
a million who has made so much as a scratch upon the world's history,
to show that he was entirely devoted to God and truth; But the
generations of mankind have sprung up and decayed like the grass, of
the field.

Vol. 9, p.256
When the Spirit of revelation from God inspires a man, his mind is
opened to behold the beauty, order, and glory of the creation of this
earth and its inhabitants, the object of its creation, and the purpose
of its creator in peopling it with his children. He can then clearly
understand that our existence here is for the sole purpose of
exaltation and restoration to the presence of our Father and God,
where we may progress endlessly in the power of godliness. After the
mind has thus been illuminated, the ignorance and blindness of the
great mass of mankind are more apparent. Yet there is no son or
daughter of Adam and Eve but what has incorporated in their
organization the priceless gem of endless life, for the endless
duration and endless lives which they are approaching.

Vol. 9, p.256
Are the people glorifying their Father who is in heaven? Do they take
every step possible to do the will of God on earth, and magnify their
calling? Is every act of their lives made to increase their
intelligence, to add to their faith, virtue, and to virtue, knowledge,
and to knowledge, temperance, and to temperance, patience, and to
patience, godliness, and to godliness, brotherly-kindness, and to
brotherly-kindness, charity, and to improve upon every gift and grace
which God has bestowed on them through the Gospel? I fear not. There
is vet to be seen a wilful and covetous disposition in some few of our
brethren and sisters. "I want a ribbon," says a sister, "and I will
have it whatever the consequence may be." "And," says a brother, "I
want a horse, and I will have it, if I steal it, and run the risk of
being damned for it." I am sorry to say that some few of the Elders of
Israel have such feelings and desires. One of the brethren this
morning was complaining of sins rising in the heart, and of the
self-will of fallen man, and the evil which the Devil had power to
engender in the hearts of our parents, who have entailed it on their
children. How shall we overcome this inclination to evil? Let the will
of God predominate over the will of the creature. Let the husband and
father learn to bend his will to the will of his God, and then
instruct his wives and children in this lesson of self-government by
his example as well as by precept, and his neighbours also, showing
them how to be brave and steadfast in subduing this rebellious and
sinful disposition. Such a course as this will eventually subdue that
unhallowed influence which works upon the human heart.

Vol. 9, p.256
We are all endowed with the resolution, more or less, to deal with
ourselves as we would deal with a child or with a neighbour. In ease a
child will not be controlled by his parents, but is disobedient and
refractory to a hopeless degree, what would his parents be apt to do?
I can answer for myself: I presume I should say to such a child—leave
me. But I have no such children; and it is hard to say what I might
do, were I tried. If a child of mine, who has come to years of
discretion, should say to me, "I will do this, and I will not do what
you require of me," I [p.257] should use the rod of correction
sufficiently to teach that child better. Why not in the same way,
institute a proper and salutary correction over the rebellious spirit
that at times arises in the human breast ? Why not govern and control
the appetite, that it may be subject to the law of Christ? But how is
it? Why, "I must have some tobacco, if I am damned for it." Or, "I
must have a cup of tea, if I am damned for it." Or, "I must have this
or that, if I should have to go to hell for it." It is like saying to
our Hevenly Father," I will not mind you, I will not obey your
commandments, but I will have my own way and follow the bent of my own
inclinations; my appetite shall be nursed and pampered, though it be
at the expense of your displeasure." Instead of pursuing this course,
listen to that Spirit God has given to all, which teaches the right
and how to avoid the wrong, and say to appetite, to disposition, to
temper, to the whole man, you must do as I command you; I am an
officer, a general in the army of Christ and I will be obeyed.

Vol. 9, p.257
Every man and woman is called to the same office; let us magnify it,
and exert a mighty influence over this organization, and rise up in
the strength of the great I Am, and by the power of his eternal
Priesthood, command every power, every pulse of our natures to be
subject to the law of God and truth, and not suffer this low, sinful,
groveling, dark, benighted, cursed spirit we have received from the
fall to bear rule in us. All persons who suffer themselves thus to be
ruled, disgrace themselves, and do not honour the being God has given
there. If men are ruled by the power, principles and righteousness of
the Holy Priesthood, they will find themselves in possession of all
the wisdom they need to meet every emergency of this changing
existence, and all they require to conquer the world, the flesh, and
the Devil.

Vol. 9, p.257
How very far the inhabitants of the earth live short of their
privileges! How far they live beneath the blessings the Lord has in
store for them! Is it not more or less so with us as individuals and
as a community, who profess to be the friends of God ? We live far
short of the blessings the Lord has in store for us. When the visions
of our minds are opened, we can then more fully realize this truth.
And again, when the vision is closed up we are found, as a general
thing, doing the best we know how, and we may be considered pretty
good men and women. This is true, yet there is an eternity of
knowledge before us to learn.

Vol. 9, p.257
It is as much as I can do with all the power I have with the heavens
and with the Latter-day Saints to say, let there be a carding machine
in this Territory, and it is done; to say, let there be a nail factory
in this Territory, and it is here. Again, all that has been said, and
all the praying that has been done, and all the faith that has been
exercised, and all the combination and union of effort among the
Saints have not brought to pass one say of the President's in regard
to iron; he said, let there be iron, but there is no iron yet. Brother
Wells has told you the reason, this morning. A man says, "I am going
to make iron, and I will have the credit of making the first iron in
the Territory. I will have the credit of knowing how to flux the ore
that is found in these regions, and bringing out the metal in
abundance, or no other man shall." Now, the beauty and glory of this
kind of proceeding is the blackest of darkness, and its comeliness as
deformity.

Vol. 9, p.257
We have said, let there be a carding machine, and it is here. Let
there be sheep, and there are sheep; wool, and it is here; and now who
will say let there be flax and then produce it? Let there be linen
cloth, and then produce it by means of the  power and [p.258] ability
we possess ? We know how to perform this labour, and how to produce
this material. There are brethren before me who know how to make as
good linen cloth as was ever manufactured in any country. It is so
with other things. By-and-bye, somebody will say, let there be silk,
and silk will be produced here. All we have to do is to grow the
mulberry tree, import the eggs of the silkworm, and apply the skill
that is already in our possession, and we can produce an abundance of
sewing silk, silk dress pants, silk vesting, and anything we need in
the shape of slik drapery. Silk is in the elements around us, and not
only silk, but all things which pertain to the earth; and again, all
things which pertain to the heavens; all things which pertain to time,
and all things which pertain to eternity, which is the same with God
to-day, yesterday, and for ever. I am extremely anxious that this
people should understand the value of their existence here, and the
great worth of that immortal spirit which is clothed upon with an
earthly house, preparatory to an eternal exaltation and eternal lives.
Honour this earthly house, for in it are concealed the rudiments of
all knowledge, the root and foundation of science that we have any
knowledge of. Mankind are capable of collecting and retaining an
immense amount of knowledge, if they will dilligently apply the
ability God has given them; in fact, they are made to travel on
through an endless progression of improvement. I have only time to
give a few hints on this subject, though it might prove very
interesting to you, were I to classify these great truths and dwell
upon them, item by item, through a course of lectures.

Vol. 9, p.258
Do you know, mother, the worth of that child in your lap ? There is
not a mother here, I presume, that knows the real value of her
offspring.; We say, "the Lord giveth and the Lord taketh away," &c.,
when our children die. The truth is, the Lord has given and we do not
know the value of the gift we have received, and it is taken from us;
not because the Lord wants the child, for there are myriads of spirits
in heaven, and more coming all the the time. They do not want the
spirit back again—they do not need it in the spirit world. It should
remain here, and we should know the worth of it; sufficiently to take
care of it and preserve it on earth, until it has fulfilled the
measure of its creation—brought; forth all the fruits of its
existence, and become ripe to go home to a higher state of glory to
rest for a season, until it is time again to unite the body with the
spirit.

Vol. 9, p.258
A thousand glorious principles open up to my mind, that I cannot now
dwell upon; but there is one subject pertaining to our temporal
existence that I wish to present; the news we receive from the east
and from the west is of wars and floods, trouble and sorrow. Our
southern settlements have suffered by floods; they have lost their
farms, gardens, and orchards. The water has risen twenty-five feet
higher than it has ever been known to rise before in San Barnardino
and other parts of California. I wish to warn this people, that they
be not caught unprepared when spring opens. Make the best provisions
in your power to ward off destruction by high water into City Creek
and other mountain streams running through our settlements.
Particularly, let the brethren who are living on the Cottonwood
bottoms, take care, or we may hear of their passing down Jordan. The
earth is now saturated with rain and melted snow, and if the snow in
City Creek goes away with a warm spring rain, the first we know, some
of the people may be washed down into the river.

Vol. 9, p.258
May the Lord bless us. Amen. [p.259]

Daniel H. Wells, March 6, 1862

Agency of Man to Practice Good or Evil Principles

Remarks by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, March 6, 1862.

 Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.259
I feel thankful to be with you today, to sit and listen to the
teachings we have heard, to be associated with the Saints of the Most
High. Like our brother who has just spoken, I do feel thankful that I
am here and have a part and lot in this great world in which we are
all engaged; it is a work capable of filling the utmost desire and
capability of the human mind, or wish or thought of that individual
whose mind has been ripened into an understanding of the principles
which lead to eternal life and exaltation in the kingdom of God. Man,
in this kingdom, is placed upon a basis, upon a foundation by which he
can cultivate himself with the graces and the attributes of a God. It
is a work of progression. We are caught in the world by the Gospel net
in the condition in which people of all other communities are found.

Vol. 9, p.259
We are found in the world in sin, ignorance, and degeneracy,
surrounded by all the influences of evil, having our traditions in
common with the rest of mankind, and from all this the Gospel is
capable of reclaiming us; from all that is hateful, such as strife,
discord, dissension, and every species of sin and iniquity our
religion is calculated and designed to save and redeem us, if we will
let it, by availing ourselves of its power.

Vol. 9, p.259
This is the work which lies before each and every one of us as Saints
of the Most High God. We have this privilege within ourselves if we
choose to cultivate it.

Vol. 9, p.259
It has been said by some, and I suppose it to be true doctrine, that
God is truth, but that does not prove that truth is God; for truth
like love, wisdom, and goodness, is an attribute and not a person. All
these attributes of Deity lie in our pathway, and they are strewn
around us to be laid hold of, and are calculated in their tendency to
improve and exalt us as well as the Gods, and we have the privilege of
assuming. a position in which we can clothe ourselves with the
blessings which lead to life everlasting, or we can disgrace ourselves
with the excesses and deformities of the wicked, and all those things
that lead to destruction, and which do not continue. The principles of
eternal life are laid before us, both good and evil are present with
us; we have the power of rejecting those good and wholesome
principles, or, on the other hand, we have the privilege and the power
of controlling our volition and directing it in that channel which
will clothe the mind with the graces and beauties of the Gospel, which
are calculated to bring us up into that position where we shall have a
right to these blessings which emanate from heaven, and which will
make the society where we dwell beautiful and glorious, and ultimately
lead on to exaltation in the eternities to come. Eternal life is here
my friends, my brethren and sisters; we are in a ,part of that
existence which is eternal. True, we are passing through that portion
which  is called[p.260] time, but is not this a part of eternity?

Vol. 9, p.260
We have nothing in our possession but what is lent or given to us to
improve upon for eternity, no, not even our present lives. We do not
pay sufficient attention to the life that we at present enjoy, or we
should understand that it is as much eternal life as any that we shall
ever attain to, for surely at the present time we have no existence in
all of the eternities but in this. We may not have to pass through
changes in the life which is to come as we do here, but it. is for us,
while here, to comprehend and appreciate the beauty and glory which
lie in our pathway. We may have to labour and dig and delve in the
earth, but, if so, we should remember that there is a dignity in
labour when that is directed by the intellectual power, with which, in
all the creation of God, only man is endowed, for the development and
combination of the elements with which he is surrounded for the use
and the benefit of the world in which he lives.

Vol. 9, p.260
It is true that evil is strewn in our pathway, but we should labour to
get all evil thoughts from our minds, and strive to cultivate those
graces which come through God, and which are calculated to eradicate
from our being those things which lead downward, instead of leading us
in the path which is unto eternal lives and eternal progression while
here as well as in the world to come.

Vol. 9, p.260
To live here and perform the duties of to-day is the present business
of the Latter-day Saints, and to lay a foundation that will carry us
safely through this and prepare us for that life which is to come, and
it is also our duty to obey those principles which are revealed
through obedience to the fulness of the Gospel of Jesus Christ. If we
will continue to be faithful and seek after those principles that will
tend to exalt us here, then we will be exalted hereafter; but it is of
no use thinking of being exalted in the eternal worlds unless we apply
those principles in our conduct here.

Vol. 9, p.260
If we suppose that we can go through this life straight into the
kingdom of God, and attain to exaltation by being clothed with
hypocrisy and falsehood, we are simply mistaken; such a course of life
is not calculated to lead to that end. If we are exalted, it must be
by putting in practice those principles which are exalting in their
tendency, and which are given us through the inspiration of the
Almighty. Thus will be formed a character in this life that will
endure in that which is to come.

Vol. 9, p.260
I can endorse the sentiment expressed by brother Bayliss, who was
speaking before me, that it is our duty to do all we can for the
spread of truth, and to ornament our minds with the truths of the
Gospel, that we may combine those principles to form that character
and connection with the heavens which we have the opportunity of doing
more abundantly here, in these sequestered vales than in the scattered
condition of the Saints in the midst of the nations of the earth.

Vol. 9, p.260
Witness the power that we can wield in the earth, by gradually
spreading abroad those principles which we have received, until
finally righteousness shall spread over and cover the whole earth, put
an end to the power of the wicked, bind Satan and cast him from the
earth, as has been spoken by the inspired writers.

Vol. 9, p.260
I suppose it will be accomplished this way, by filling up the measure
of our creation in union, truth, and oneness, and by officiating in
those ordinances of the Priesthood which shall seem good unto the
Almighty. It is for us to prepare to walk  in that way which shall be
marked out, and to go and perform every act as we shall be dictated
through [p.261] the intstrumentality of the servants a of God, whom he
has appointed to dictate and guide in order that his purpose may be
accomplished at least in the valleys of the mountains, where he has
provided an asylum for his people.

Vol. 9, p.261
This kingdom is established to the extent of the power that is now
wielded, and there is no other place upon the face of the earth to
which good men who desire to promote virtue and establish justice can
rally except to this, and it is accomplished through the
instrumentality of the Gospel we have embraced. Others have their
institutions, some of which are very good, but there is more than an
overbalancing amount of corruption, from which those who would do
good, have not the power to disenthral themselves.

Vol. 9, p.261
There is such unlimited power to do evil, which the wicked use for the
oppression. of the feeble, to oppress the poor, the honest in heart,
whom they rule by priestcraft, kingcraft, and every other wicked craft
that mankind in their degeneracy can devise, so that it would seem
almost impossible even for the Almighty to establish his kingdom and
save his people, without withdrawing them from the wicked nations.

Vol. 9, p.261
People come here and have full liberty to do or not to do; to live
their holy religion or not to live it; to be honest, faithful, and
true, or to reject those principles and clothe themselves with that
which is evil; they have the freest volition to exercise their right
of will. We expect, however, that those who come here are those who
have elected and chosen for themselves to do the will of God, and to
follow the counsel of him whom he has chosen to rule in his Church and
kingdom. We have reason to believe this, but then when we reflect upon
the past, we are satisfied that others must have come with a different
motive. Some of us are apt to forget that we should furnish and adorn
our own minds, with a comprehensive knowledge of the Gospel; that we
should ,furnish the material rather than expect that some greater and
more powerful influence will do it for us. We sometimes find that
people are careless in regard to their duties in this respect, and
Satan is always ready to step in and take the advantage of such an
opportunity. Now we should not be indiflerent and lay down the armour
of the Gospel, and say this is no advantage to rob. No, my dear
brethren, it will be an advantage and a blessing to all of us, if we
honour the kingdom of God and live its principles, and if we do not,
it will still roll on, whether we go with it or not.

Vol. 9, p.261
We have no right to be indifferent to any principles revealed in this
kingdom, but we should feel an interest in everything that is laid
before us, that we may be of some use and benefit to the Church, fill
up our days in usefulness in any department of the kingdom of God in
which we may be called to act. I pray God to help us to do this; to
help us by giving us of his Spirit to strengthen our minds that we may
overcome the evil; that we may seek to do everything that is good;
that we may secure that aid and assistance that will enable us to
bring our spirits back pure and holy, into the presence of him who
gave them unto us, that we may not give Satan the power over us, not
strengthen those chains which he has, through the agency of the fall,
obtained over the human family, but; that we may overcome that evil as
far as possible, even to the obtaining that knowledge and intelligence
which was said to have been obtained by the brother of Jared, whose
faith was so great that the Lord could not prevent him from looking
within the vail. Why ? Because he  had clothed [p.262] himself with
those principles which lead to exaltation, so that he could see beyond
the vision of human ken, and the Lord could not keep him from
penetrating behind the vail.

Vol. 9, p.262
If we are going to have anything excellent it is for us to look after
it, and not let the Devil rule over us, but ornament our minds by our
own virtuous acts and our bodies with the workmanship of our own
hands. If we take this course the Lord will help us by placing the
elements that are for the welfare and comfort of mankind within our
reach. During the travels of the children of Israel, he showered down
provisions upon them that they might not have to labour in the
wilderness, and oraldined that their clothing should not wear out, but
otherwise than that, and a few other such instances, I do not know
that he ever helped a human being except by placing within his reach
the elements for him to combine therefrom for his support. He has put
into our hands the power to combine the elements and to provide
ourselves with those things that we need, and as I said in the
commencement of my remarks, there is a dignity in labour, in drawing
from those elements things necessary for our own benefit and
advancement as intelligent beings. Let us therefore endeavour to
improve the earth upon which we live, and make it pleasant to the
sight of God and man.

Vol. 9, p.262
May God help us to comprehend and obtain those great blessings which
he has in store for his faithful Saints, is my prayer in the name of
Jesus. Amen.

George A. Smith, April 8, 1862

Corruption Among Government Officials

Remarks by Elder George A. Smith, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 8, 1862.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.262
The remarks of Elder Orson Pratt are founded upon Constitutional
principles. I have long been aware that he was a profound
mathematician, but I was not aware that he was so thoroughly read in
Constitutional law, as his remarks this forenoon so fully evidence.

Vol. 9, p.262
I went to Washington with Elder John Taylor in 1856; we were the
bearers of the Constitution of Deseret adopted by the unanimous vote
of the whole people, and a memorial to the great men of the nation for
the admission of Deseret into the union of States upon an equal
footing with the original States.

Vol. 9, p.262
When we arrived at the capitol we found the gates closed against our
admission by the acts of a national convention,  pledging the great
and rising party of the country to united [p.263] opposition to our
admission in consequence of an item of our religious faith being
objectionable. Notwithstanding this flat refusal before we had asked
we conferred with many of the principal men of the nation—of all
parties by whom it was generally conceded we had a constitutional
right to admission, and that we had manifested that energy,
perseverance and intelligence in exploring, settling, and subduing
this country, which clearly proved that we were capable of
self-government, and able to sustain ourselves as a State. We had
organized a civilized community, framed a Constitution, republican in
form, and unexceptionable in principle and called into order an
efficient government. But, said Congressmen, there is an objection,
and although we ought not to name it, the religious views of your
people are objectionable to the great body of the American
people—Constitutionally this is no objection, but politically it is an
impassable barrier. For any member to vote for the admission of
Deseret, or advocate it would entail upon himself, what we all dread,
a political grave. "You must know, yourselves, you cannot help but
know," said Senator Douglas, "that there is an awful prejudice against
you—ahem! ahem! an insurmountable objection. We have no right to talk
of religious tests or institutions—ahem! ahem! but I know of but one
objection; your peculiar religion, your domestic institutions!"

Vol. 9, p.263
Well might Congressmen use interjections while trembling between the
influence of priestcraft, and a solemn oath to support the
Constitution of the United States, and faithfully perform those duties
required by it.

Vol. 9, p.263
The Constitution declares "Congress shall make no law respecting an
establishment of religion, or prevent the free exercise thereof." "No
religious test shall ever be required as a qualification to any office
of public trust under the United States."

Vol. 9, p.263
General Hall, of Missouri, who was at that time somewhat distinguished
far his prowess in knocking down the doorkeeper of the Democratic
National Convention, at Cincinatti, for refusing admittance to the
delegation of the Benton Wing of the Missouri Democracy, raised a new
and somewhat novel objection to our admission while canvassing the
subject with a company of gentlemen at the National Hotel in
Washington, he declared it would never do to admit Deseret, for it
would recognize polygamy, and that would ruin all the houses of
ill-fame in the country, in a short time. Why, said he, no woman would
ever consent to become a prostitute if she could have a husband, who
would honour and protect her and maintain and educate her children;
and under this new arrangement every woman could obtain such a husband
and protector, and every house of assignation would be closed, and the
gentlemen of the country undone.

Vol. 9, p.263
I went on my Mission to Washington in full faith to ask for the
admission of Deseret, never asking myself the question whether I would
accomplish it or not, striving to believe with all the power and faith
I could command, that we would accomplish our Mission.

Vol. 9, p.263
I sometimes sat in the gallery of the House of Representatives and
heard the members wrangle, and asked myself if it was possible that
the Lord wished us to join hands with such unhallowed confusion and
political chicanery. After my return home, some of the brethren asked
me how much faith I had that we should be admitted. I concluded my
faith had been like that of a certain pious lady, whose minister
called upon her and inquired concerning her religious welfare. She
replied that she was well satisfied with her spiritual progression,
[p.264] but in her temporal welfare she was not equally prosperous.
She was destitute of bread and had nothing to sustain life. The
miniter kindly told her to exercise faith and she could make stones
into bread. She thanked him for his timely advice, she had never
thought of that, and accordingly went and procured some stones of
suitable size for loaves of bread, washed them, put them in pans,
heated her oven in which she placed them, closed the door, exclaimed
"I have firm faith, that when these stones come out of the oven they
will be good bread." After patiently waiting the proper time, she
opened the oven door and looked anxiously in; "there!" she declared,
they are stones yet, and I knem they would be all the time.

Heber C. Kimball, October 7, 1861

Building of the Temple—Necessity of Union

Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, October 7, 1861.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.264
The matter has been plainly presented before us in regard to the
Temple, and the question for us to consider is, "Does this people, or
this Conference of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints,
with all its authorities that are present here to-day, want to build
the Temple ? (The congregation responded, "Yes.") Is it your feeling
and desire as a people that we shall go to work and build a Temple ?
(All the Conference with one united voice responded in the
affirmative.) I now want to put another question, for I do not
understand or know of anything that lives but what has got a spirit
and a body, and I know that to separate them here on the earth is
death, so it is with us without our works, our faith is dead. Now,
then, I am coming to the point; will you pay your Tithing ? (All
answered, "Yes.") Will you attend to the calls of the First Presidency
of this Church? (One simultaneous "Yes" burst forth in answer to this
question.)

Vol. 9, p.264
What is the use of talking about things; let us go to work and do
them. We as a people must go to work, beginning at the head or root of
this branch of the house of Israel. We must go to work and build a
Temple, and everything that pertains to it that is necessary for this
day and time that we have to stay in these mountains. Is there any
lack of means? No, not a particle. (President Brigham Young: All the
lack is the will, brother Heber.) If we say we will do it, God will
help us to do. There is no other way for this people to prosper,
except for every leading man holding the Priesthood in this Church
and kingdom to go to work unitedly, and except we are one [p.265] in
purpose, and all of us become like clay in the hands of the potter, we
can do nothing. Every vessel has to be turned and become pliable in
the hands of the potter. Do you know this, brethren? I have worked at
the potting business, and I have made twenty dozen milk pans in a day,
and I could not make one stand for the other; but I had to take each
for itself, every bowl had to stand for itself. It is so with us in
the kingdom of God; if we are saved at all, it must be by subjecting
ourselves to the principles of salvation and eternal life, by
observing strictly the law of Christ; and it is precisely so with
regard to this people and the building of that Temple. It is one of
the easiest things for us to do, if we will only go to work and do it
in the way that we are commanded. When we start to do it in good
earnest, our means will increase in proportion to what we do. Some
will turn round and say, if by building that Temple we shall be
prospered, we are ready; but if I tell you that by going at it, you
will be able to send four hundred teams next year, if required, you
will think this is extravagant; but I see it just as it is, and that
by the Spirit of the living God, even by the Spirit of revelation. I
am of opinion that if President Young had not started that theatre,
there would not have been half so many improvements here as we now
see. Men increase their efforts frequently because of the examples of
others. When boys lay down a snow ball, if it is not rolled it does
not increase in size; but when it is rolled then it is the time that
it increases. It is so with this Church and kingdom, the progress of
the work of God is in proportion to the labour performed and the
diligence of the people in the Church. We are all required to be
diligent and to labour faithfully for the upbuilding of the kingdom of
God; we have all got an interest alike in the triumph of
righteousness, and it should be our meat and drink to assist all we
can in this great work of human redemption.

Vol. 9, p.265
But to return to the subject of the building of the Temple, which is
closely connected with the salvation of both the living and the dead.
There is quite a quantity of rock on the ground now, about enough to
make one tier all round about sixteen inches high. Now, if you will go
and look at the quantity of rock there is on the Temple Block, you
will think there is far more than enough to build one tier, for it
looks a tremendous pile. We have to carry the walls a little over
eighty feet high from the basement. The .theatre is forty feet high
from the water table, so you can readily form an idea of the height of
the Temple when completed, and you can also imagine the immense mass
of stone that will be required to rear it ready for the roof, when you
consider that all the stone we have got on hand will but raise the
building sixteen inches. Shall Great Salt Lake City do it all? No, all
the people from north to south, and from east to west, have got to
take a hand in the work, and by exerting ourselves we shall be
enriched tenfold in our property and in our righteousness.

Vol. 9, p.265
By-and-bye President Young will call upon us to build a Tabernacle
that will hold from 15,000 to 20,000 people, and it will be so
constructed that the congregation will be able to sit and hear full as
well as they can in the Tabernacle behind us, and it gives us a good
idea of erecting another one, for the people can hear him when he
speaks at a very moderate tone of voice; he does not have to speak one
third as loud in the Tabernacle as he does here. Speaking here feels
as if it would destroy a man's lungs, for the voice is scattered or
wasted through the bushes, while a tight room will hold the  sound. We
shall[p.266] commence that large Tabernacle when President Young says
so. Can we build that Temple by building that Tabernacle, of which I
have been speaking? Yes, I say we can, and that too much quicker than
if we do not build it.

Vol. 9, p.266
I know these things. For years I heard Joseph tell the people to put
in their means to help, and he, under the direction of the Almighty,
would push forward the work and make the people rich. But Joseph could
not do it, for the people were not filled with the Spirit of
revelation, but if the people would partake of the same attributes as
the man who stands at their head, which they can do by living the
religion of Jesus Christ, they will prosper abundantly. Brother
Brigham may talk all the day long, expecting that we have got the same
spirit, and that we are blessed with the same sap and nourishment as
he is, which comes from God the Father and his Son Jesus Christ. You
must be alive in Christ in order to partake of his Spirit, power, and
authority. The principle is true and the rule is good; just let us
hand over twice as many teams to go east next year as we sent this,
and then we shall be able to do more work than we have ever done in
the mountains before, and we will be better off.

Vol. 9, p.266
Now, remember, we shall want you to come on with your teams, hauling
rock, and take an active part in the good work. The people in the
country must remember that the workmen will require butter, eggs,
meat, cheese, and lots of strong clothing.

Vol. 9, p.266
Brethren and sisters, remember all your duties and perform them, and
the Lord Almighty will bless you and prosper you in all things which
you set your hands to do.

Vol. 9, p.266
May the choicest of our Heavenly Father's blessings attend you, is my
prayer in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

Brigham Young, April 6, 1862

Government of the Tongue—Impartiality in Judgment—Sealing

Remarks made by President Brigham Young, Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1862.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.266
Instead of giving a text in be dwelt upon by those who may address us
during this Conference, as I have done on some occasions, I say to the
Elders, speak upon such subjects as may be in your minds. Open your
mouths, and have faith that God will fill them with useful and
instructive information, that all who hear may be blessed and built up
in the strength  of God. If we meet as we should, conduct ourselves as
we should [p.267] while we are assembled, and live as we should when
we are separated, our meetings will certainly advance the kingdom of
God on the earth.

Vol. 9, p.267
As formerly, I present myself before you this morning in the capacity
Providence has lead me to occupy, acknowledged and sustained by you as
the dictator, counsellor, and adviser of the people of God. Hundreds
and thousands of the Latter-day Saints exercise faith for me, and pray
for me and my Counsellors, and for the Twelve Apostles and others who
are leaders and dictators in this Church and kingdom, but neglect to
pray for themselves. They apparently have more faith for me than they
have for themselves. Apparently, they will be more fervent in spirit
while in prayer before God for the leaders of this people, than they
will be for themselves. They wish their leaders to be far more holy,
to be filled with more light, more intelligence, more faith, more
compassion, more charity, more love, more humility than they
themselves are. They wish their leaders to be filled with the patience
of Job and the integrity of the angels, while they themselves neglect
to attain to all this fulness. They do not sufficiently control
themselves; they give way too much to passion and the idle follies of
life.

Vol. 9, p.267
I seek as dilligently as you do that the leaders of this people may be
and do precisely as God wishes them to. I pray as fervently as you do
that the will of God may be done on the earth as it is in heaven, and
that we may be moulded and fashioned in all goodness, after the image
of Christ. I have the same faith that you have for the leaders of this
people, and I have all the fervency of desire I am capable of, that
God will maker the people just as pure as they want their leaders to
be.

Vol. 9, p.267
This is a great and good people. I am well acquainted with their
inmost wishes and desires, for what they pray, and what they labour
and toil to accomplish. Is their labour fully effectual, and their
toil altogether calculated to bring them that which they desire? No
matter what our exercises may be before the Lord for the advancement
of truth and the power of the kingdom of God upon the earth, if our
every day life does not accord with our profession, our religious
exercises are all in vain. We may have all faith so as to remove
mountains, to pluck up trees by the roots and plant them in the sea,
and be enabled to perform greater wonders than have ever been
performed by man in the name of Jesus Christ with his Priesthood upon
us, yet if we are not pure in our affections, true and fervent in our
love for God, and holy in our spirits, all this will avail us but
little. Our spirits should reign supreme in our bodies, to bring the
flesh into subjection to the will and law of Christ, until the carnal,
devilish spirit that fills the heart with anger, malice, wrath,
strife, contention, bickering, fault-finding, bearing false-witness,
and with every evil that afflicts men, is entirely subdued. If this
evil power is not vanquished by the power and love of God, the whole
course of nature will be set on fire with the fire of hell, until the
whole body and spirit are consumed. This is the way I read the order
of God, the will of God, the law of God and his holy Priesthood, the
love of God, and all that pertains to his kingdom on the earth.

Vol. 9, p.267
The Apostle Paul says we are nothing without charity, whatever else we
may possess. Using my own language I should say, without the pure
principle of the love of God in the heart to subdue, control,
over-rule, and utterly consume every vestige of the consequences of
the fall, the fire that is kindled within the nature of every person
by the fall will consume [p.268] the whole in an utter and
irretrievable destruction.

Vol. 9, p.268
We meet to be instructed; and at the termination of our Conference we
should be a little farther advanced toward the holy kingdom of our
Father and God, and be better prepared to build up his kingdom on the
earth, than we were at its commencement.

Vol. 9, p.268
In speaking of the tongue the Apostle says, "But the tongue can no man
tame, it is an unruly evil, full of deadly poison." If the tongue
cannot be tamed, it can be bridled. "If any man among you seem to be
religious, and bridle not his tongue, but deceiveth his own heart,
this man's religion is vain. If any man offend not in word, the same
is a perfect man, and able also to bridle the whole body." If this
unruly member is not held in subjection it will work our ruin, for
"The tongue is a fire, a world of iniquity, so is the tongue among our
members, and it. defileth the whole body, and setteth on fire the
course of nature, and it is set on fire of hell." If the tongue is
unbridled and uncontrolled, it sets in motion all the elements of the
devilish disposition engendered in man through the fall. The Apostle
has represented it well, in comparing its influence to the fire of
hell which will eventually consume the whole man.

Vol. 9, p.268
We are met in this Conference, expressly for the purpose of enlarging
our views upon the importance of our Priesthood and duties; that our
love for God, truth and the household of faith may be increased; that
our sensibilities may be sharpened to a keen relish for goodness and a
just sense of right; that our judgments may become more impartial and
discreet in all their conclusions, so that when we go from this
Conference whether as Bishops, Elders, High Priests, High Counsellors,
or as members of the Church and kingdom of God in the last days, we
may find ourselves sensibly improved, our aspirations more elevated,
our natures more divested of low selfishness, and in every way Better
prepared to judge in Israel, and to lead the sheep of the fold of
Christ in a manner more acceptable to the Great Shepherd.

Vol. 9, p.268
It would be a matter of great satisfaction to me if all the Bishops
were perfectly impartial when sitting in judgment on their brethren,
and completely invulnerable to the influence of bribes and selfish
leanings to the dictates of prejudices formed in favour of this or
that person. I may not be entirely free from such prejudices, but, if
I am required to sit in judgment upon an individual against whom I
have entertained a prejudice, it has ever been my manner to inform
that person of it upon the first opportunity that presented itself.
Will you do this Bishops, and frankly acknowledge that you are
unqualified to sit in judgment upon any person against whom you are
strongly prejudiced?

Vol. 9, p.268
So far as I have power, and with all the understanding God has given
me, I seek to base all my conclusions upon facts when I am judging my
brethren. When they are penurious, covetous, and for a trifling gain
of some kind will overlook right, frown upon the majesty of truth,
disregard justice and in all their actions manifest a strong
preference for the god and glory of this world, I am prejudiced
against their unrighteous preferences, but not against them as
individuals; for if all the good and the evil, the strength and the
weakness of which they are capable will range within the limits of a
few square inches, as individuals they require my sympathy, while I
abominate their sins.

Vol. 9, p.268
I am not ignorant of the weaknesses of mankind; and in many instances
when they would do a good act, the Devil, by  some means, takes the
advantage of them and leads them to commit an evil; as the Apostle
says, [p.269] "when I would do good, evil is present with me." There
is a number of people in this Church, who, when they would correct
their lives, and conclude to perform the greatest good in their power,
do that which brings disgrace upon them—the very thing they did not
want to do. This weakness we should struggle bravely to overcome. We
hold them in full fellowship in the Church of Christ because they
design in their hearts to do right, but do not at all times manage to
perform it. All men are not equally afflicted with these weaknesses.
We have Bishops, Presidents, men of standing and experience in the
kingdom of God, who, according to my judgment, do very wrong in many
instances, but they may be blinded through selfishness.

Vol. 9, p.269
I will here refer to a principle that has not been named by me for
years. With the introduction of the Priesthood upon the earth was also
introduced the sealing ordinance, that the chain of the Priesthood
from Adam to the latest generation might be united in one unbroken
continuance. It is the same power and the same keys that Elijah held,
and was to exercise in the last days. "Behold, I will send you Elijah
the prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the
Lord: and he shall turn the hearts of the fathers to the children, and
the hearts of the children to their fathers, lest I come and smite the
earth with a curse." By this power men will be sealed to men back to
Adam, completing and making perfect the chain of the Priesthood from
his day to the winding up scene. I have known men that I positively
think would fellowship the Devil, if he would agree to be sealed to
them. "Oh, be sealed to me, brother; I care not what you do, you may
lie and steal, or anything else, I can put up with all your meanness,
if you will only be sealed to me." Now this is not so much weakness as
it is selfishness. It is a great and glorious doctrine, but the reason
I have not preached it in the midst of this people, is, I could not do
it without turning so many of them to the Devil. Some would go to hell
for the sake of getting the Devil sealed to them.

Vol. 9, p.269
I have had visions and revelations instructing me how to organize this
people so that they can live like the family of heaven, but I cannot
do it while so much selfishness and wickedness reign in the Elders of
Israel. Many would make of the greatest blessings a curse to them, as
they do now the plurality of wives—the abuse of that principle will
send thousands to hell. There are many great and glorious privileges
for the people, which they are not prepared to receive. How long it
will be before they are prepared to enjoy the blessings God has in
store for them, I know not—if has not been revealed to me. I know the
Lord wants to pour blessings upon this people, but where he to do so
in their present ignorance, they would not know what to do with them.
They can receive only a very little and that must be administered to
them with great care.

Vol. 9, p.269
A portion of this community will not improve, will not plant out a
fruit tree nor a shade tree, expecting to be driven from their homes.
Such neglect of duty is the very way to bring the power of the Devil
upon us. Let every man go to with his might and build a good house for
his family to live in, and make them comfortable and happy, and gather
around them an abundance of the blessings and comforts of life, and do
it by the power of God and the Spirit of the Holy One, in all
dilligence and faithfulness, and let us preach the Gospel, send the
Elders to gather the poor and the meek of the earth, each one doing
all the time all he can to accumulate means to accelerate this great
[p.270] and glorious work in the name of Israel's God, being full of
faith, humility, and charity; then we have done our duty, and all we
can do to further the kingdom of God.

Vol. 9, p.270
When we are doing the work of the Lord with all our might, and the
evil within us is subdued by the power of God, and the light of Christ
so shines within us that we can see clearly the things of God and men
truly as they are, and all is judged by a righteous judgment, then we
may look at and talk about the faults of each other without in the
least disturbing our peace. When we do this, working faithfully for
the building up of God's kingdom, we are ready to acknowledge all
things we possess to be the Lord's, holding them for him in time, not
knowing what he will do with them in the future. Let us teach our
families the principles of righteousness by our conduct, which will go
further than mere words. Let our private life be worthy the
imitatation of the best on earth, for it preaches a more lasting
sermon than the tongue can preach. If we pursue this course the Lord
will never suffer us to be driven from our homes. "I always thought,"
said one, "that you were driven from Jackson county for your
wickedness?" Yes, and I always, acknowledge it; it was to bring us to
our senses.

Vol. 9, p.270
The Lord wants us to live up to the spirit of the times, and in the
ratio the wicked nations are going down, he wants his people to rise
in intelligence and importance as statesmen, noblemen, and rulers;
first learning to govern and control themselves.

Vol. 9, p.270
I will recur again to the sealing power I have already glanced at. If
men are sealed to me, it is because they want to be; and if they will
be good, and hearken to my counsel and live a righteous life, I will
agree to dictate and counsel them; but when men want to be sealed to
me to have me feed and clothe them, and then act like the Devil, I
have no more feeling and affection for them than I have for the
greatest stranger in the world. Because a man is sealed to me, do you
suppose that he can escape being judged according to his works? No.
Were he sealed to the Saviour, it would make no difference; he would
be judged like other men. Let us do what we do from a pure and holy
principle, desiring only to promote the kingdom of God and be as nigh
right as possible, that when we judge, we may judge in righteousness.

Vol. 9, p.270
One great blessing the Lord wishes to pour upon this people is that
they may return to Jackson county Missouri, and establish the
centre-stake of Zion. If our enemies do not cease their oppression
upon this people, as sure as the Lord lives it will not be many days
before we will occupy that land and there build up a Temple to the
Lord. If they would keep us from accomplishing this work very soon,
they had better let us alone. "I will purge the land," saith the Lord,
"cut off the evil doer, and prepare a way for the return of my people
to their inheritance." We pray for this, but are we preparing
ourselves, to live according to the laws of Zion? This I will say, to
the praise of the Latter-day Saints, there are hundreds and thousands
of them who have been in the Church, some longer and some shorter,
who, when you inquire about them, are paying attention to their own
business; this proves that they live in peace with their God and their
neighbours, doing, as well as they know how. But when we speak of the
of officers of this Church, a great deal is required of them by the
Lord and the people.

Vol. 9, p.270
I wish to endure, and live the doctrine I preach to the people; to
live with them, and with them fight the Devil until we kick the last
one off from the earth.

Vol. 9, p.271
[p.271] If a Bishop does not want drunkenness in his Ward, let him be
a sober man. If he does not want gambling, he must not be a gambler.
If he wishes the truth always spoken, he he should not lie. If he
wishes the rights of the people respected in the holding of property,
he should not steal. We wish to see the kingdom of God advance, that
we may be prepared for the blessings the Lord is anxious to give to
us.

Vol. 9, p.271
May the Lord bless you. Amen.

Brigham Young, April 6, 1862

Home Manufactures—Certain Destruction of the Enemies of Truth

Remarks by President Brigham Young made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1862.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.271
When we first came to these valleys, we urged the brethren to believe
that they could raise grain here, for but few of them believed it; and
raising peaches was supposed by nearly all to be entirely out of the
question. It is now proved beyond a doubt that we can raise in these
mountains, not only the best of grain, but the finest of fruit.

Vol. 9, p.271
If the Elders of Israel had taken the counsel which has been given
them for eight years past, we would have had gold enough on hand to
buy one quarter of the State of Missouri; which we might have owned as
well as not, and lived in it when we pleased. There is one practice
among this people that I am at war with, and I pray God to give me
strength and ability, with the faith of the righteous, to root it out
from our midst, and that is, they would seemingly rather be damned
than not give their money to their enemies. Will they raise flax,
cotton and fruit? No; but they will put fortunes in the pockets of
strangers, to import from a distance what we can produce at home. If
this people had followed the counsel given to them, there is not a man
in Israel would have raised a bushel of wheat for our enemies who came
here to cut our throats, without making them pay from five to ten
dollars a bushel for it. I do not wish to scold, but still I do most
cordially dislike the conduct of certain men with whom we are obliged
to associate in a Church capacity. It is impossible for me to speak
pleasantly of their conduct while they, in their feelings and
affections, lean toward the wicked who will take the name of God in
vain and curse the chosen of God. Even now, many of our brethren are
running after them begging for a little job of hauling, for a little
employment here and there, and apparently would lick the dust of their
feet for five cents.

Vol. 9, p.272
[p.272] While brother Erastus Snow was speaking upon our being under
the necessity of importing various articles from abroad, I tried to
think what there is that we cannot make here. There is as good
material in this Territory for making hats as there is in any part of
the world, and we hare the mechanics who can put it together. We have
an excellent button machine, erie capable of producing as good buttons
as these I now wear in the Bosom of my shirt. There are tons of bones
and horns bleaching upon the prairie, which can be manufactured into
as good buttons as any man need to wear, if some of our button-makers
would take hold of the machine and work it. We also have men here who
can make pressed buttons which will do very well.

Vol. 9, p.272
I see here, to-day, many who are dressed in homespun, and they look
comfortable and comparatively independent. Some of the sisters I see,
wear home-made shawls, and to me, they appear far more appropriate
than do the gaudy trappings of foreign make. I cannot see why we
should send to buy from strangers that which we can manufacture
ourselves, if it is not to satisfy a disposition to please and pamper
that power which is opposed to the kingdom of God on the earth.

Vol. 9, p.272
When the Lord cuts off every resource from this people, only that
which is immediately around them, they can then live as well if not
better than they do now, and attain to a state of self sustenance much
sooner than if he should continue to plead with them to rise up in
their strength and do as they ought toward becoming independent before
all foreign tern petal facilities are entirely cut off. Enoch was
three hundred and sixty-five years in getting a people ready to
receive the blessings the Lord had to bestow upon them, but in the
latter days his work will be cut short in righteousness. Were the Lord
to be as indulgent with us as many want him to be, and continue to
bear with the sins of the wicked, I presume it would take him fully as
long to prepare the people in his day, but he will not wait so long.
The Lord can oblige this people to come to the standard he wishes them
to reach, but I have very little faith that many will attain to it in
the flesh.

Vol. 9, p.272
If we could not buy imported hats, we would make them of the material
we have here. If we could not buy a yard of cotton cloth, we would
raise cotton and make it. We can make spinning wheels and jennies; but
brother Erastus inquires where are we going to get the spindles, if we
do not import them. That we have need to import spindles is not
correct. We have plenty of men here who know how to make iron, and
steel, and spindles. Brother N. V. Jones has produced specimens of
iron from magnetic ore. He has not made east iron from that ore, but
the best of wrought iron can be made from it. Do our brethren make it?
No. They want to go to California after gold, or they wish to freight
for this man or that man who has nothing in common with the interests
of the kingdom of God. In the same proportion that men operate to
encourage the importation of foreign productions, so far, according to
their influence and means, they operate against the advancement of the
kingdom of God on the earth. Many may not believe this statement,
though to me it has become an established fact. Any man of this Church
and kingdom who exerts his influence, strength, and means to promote
any community, or to build up any city, except the people and cities
of Zion, is exerting his strength and means against the kingdom of
God.

Vol. 9, p.273
Our speaker this afternoon commiserated our friends in the east who
[p.273] are now destroying each other, but who were once united in
taking from us our homes and possessions, and winked at the shedding
of the blood of our best men, and who have taken the lives of our
brethren and sisters, of our fathers and mothers, of our wives and
children. The tottering gray haired sire excited no commisseration in
their breasts, neither did the aged grandmother whom they deprived of
her children—her last prop and stay, except her God, and left her to
fall into the grave without a relation to speak an encouraging word in
her dying moments. Our history records hundreds of such eases in
consequence of the persecutions, mobbings, and drivings to which this
people have been exposed. Infants, the youth, and the middle-aged have
dropped into untimely graves by hundreds. They have taken our lives
from the earth and swallowed up our substance, and forsooth we feel
very much to pity them in their present condition. I will inform
sympathisers, that if the fountain of pity and commiseration keeps
pace with the increasing calamities that will come upon our enemies,
where they only have yielded drops, rivers will flow, for the press is
only just beginning to come down upon rim ungodly—they can only just
begin to feel its pressure; but there is a weight hanging over them
that is ponderous in its crushing and desolating force. Would I lift
it off from them, if I hads the power? No, but I would let it crush
the guilty, ungodly wretches—the priest in the pulpit, the judge on
the bench, the governor, and the rulers," and would let the common
people go free.

Vol. 9, p.273
After a long struggle we expect to be able to redeem Zion, to
establish the centre stake thereof, and from thence spread abroad in
the vastness of our increasing numbers, and in the greatness of our
power and infinitude of our wealth, build hundreds and thousands of
cities and magnificent temples to the name and honour of our God; and
we will enter those temples and officiate for our forefathers and our
relatives who have died without a knowledge of the Gospel, and for
those ignorant thousands who are paid for killing each other in the
present war, and we will give them a salvation—All who have not sinned
against the Holy Ghost, or shed innocent blood or consented there to.
The priests have rivetted their fetters and chains around the
millions, and they more or less influence every, political man in our
Government, to ridicule and fight against God and every holy principle
that comes from heaven. If these fetters were broken asunder, and
every man and every family permitted to judge for themselves, hundreds
of thousands would embrace the Gospel as soon as they could have the
privilege of hearing it, receive their ordinations and endowments, and
be ready to go forth and hasten the work of building Temples wherein
to officiate for those who had not in their lives the privilege of
going into a Temple to receive their washings and anointings. Were it
not for priestcraft and political-craft, I am satisfied that scores of
thousands on this continent would now embrace the Gospel.

Vol. 9, p.273
I would like to see the footsteps of the Almighty (and they are now
beginning to be visible) in his going forth to cut; off the bitter
branches; and by-and-bye the stone cut out of the mountain will begin
to roll, and if it does not soon crush some of the toes of the great
image, I am mistaken. From present appearances I think the toes will
be pretty well mutilated before the stone reaches them. I pray for
this constantly, for I would be glad to see the inhabitants of the
earth have the privilege of believing the Gospel for themselves, and
not any more be bound by the blighting [p.274] influences of
prestcraft. In this country and in the old countries politicians and
wealthy men, who have any influence whatever over their neighbours, or
over a family, or district, exert that influence to keep the people
from embracing the Gospel the Lord has restored again to the world, by
threatening to injure them, to stop their wages, turn them out of
employment, or out of their houses, if they embrace "Mormonism," and
thus the masses are bound down.

Vol. 9, p.274
Will we still continue to build up and foster our enemies, and give
them our life's blood? It we intend to cease doing so, we will cease
trading with them in the way and manner we have done and are doing.
You may enquire what we are going to do, I will tell you what I have
not done; I have not sent to the States this season for any factory
cloth, nor for any calico, and I shall say to my family you must make
your own clothing or go without. "What are we going to do for pins and
needles?" Do without them, or use thorns. When we cease importing
them, necessity may become the mother of invention in this as well as
in many other cases. I have often wished there was not such a thing as
a pin or a needle when I have found them sticking in garments, in my
shirt, on my pillow, in the chairs, on the door rugs, strewed over the
floors and passages, and in the streets I will venture to say that the
quantity of pins and needles that has been brought into this Territory
has not done one-tenth part of the service they would, if they had
been properly taken care of and not wasted. People will hardly stoop
down to pick up a needle or a pin, but they will go to the stores and
buy them. Ladies will take a dollar ivory comb, put it in water, and
then comb a child's hair with it; it is never dry, the ivory softens,
and the comb is used up in a very short time, when a good comb of that
description ought to last five years in a common family. Mothers have
not learned that water will spoil an ivory comb. There are some combs
made of gutta percha, that comb the hair better than horn, but they
are brittle and require to be used with care; but the first you know,
one is on the floor and the rocker of the rocking-chair has passed
over it and rendered it useless.

Vol. 9, p.274
Where do you keep your needles? On the floor, in the cradle, on the
bed, up stairs and down stairs, in every nook and corner of the house.
Where are the pins? All over; you can pick up one wherever you are. Do
we answer the end of our creation in thus wasting, with a prodigal
hand, tire good things which our Heavenly Father has bestowed upon us?
The people are ignorant and careless touching these matters, and in
them do not answer the end of their creation, and will not without
prudently making the best possible use of that which God gives us.

Vol. 9, p.274
We can make everything we want; and that is not all, we can, if we are
disposed to, cease to want that which we cannot make. The moment we do
this, and are satisfied with our productions, we are an independent
people. [p.275]

John Taylor, April 16, 1862

Weakness of Human Governments—Potency of the Kingdom of God

Remarks by Elder John Taylor, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 16, 1862.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.275
I have felt very much interested in the remarks we have heard this
morning. In anything that I may advance now, I pray my Heavenly Father
that I may be inspired by the same spirit that I may lay before you
such things as will conduce to your happiness and well-being. We enjoy
privileges here that are not enjoyed by any other people under the
face of the heavens. I do not care what country they inhabit, what
their advantages have been in point of education, or what facilities
they may have possessed in position and wealth; or in political,
scientific, mechanical, or literary acquirements. There are no people
under the heavens that are situated as we are. There has been one
great difficulty always in the world, with very few exceptions, and
that is, that men have been left to pursue their own course, to follow
the dictates of their own individual feelings, to pursue a course
which is dictated alone by a false philosophy, a false religion, and
false politics. These persons have not understood, nor have they been
able to understand, neither have they had the means within their reach
to comprehend correct principles. A great many very sincere men in the
world have prayed earnestly to be guided by the Lord, but they have
had no priesthood, no organization, no intelligence communicated to
them from on high further than that which would simply govern their
moral actions. Nations have risen up and kings have set to work to
benefit the people by establishing governments, on their own
responsibility, without the dictation of the Lord, without priesthood
or authority from Heaven. They have not professed to have any
legitimate right to the priesthood, but with a blind fatality to the
example that has been set by others, they have followed in the wake of
tyrants and oppressors or adopted the notions of vain philosophers
without any teachings from on high. Governed by the lust of conquest,
the acquisition of territory, the fascinations of sceptres and
dominion, and dictated alone by the wild chimeras of their own brain.

Vol. 9, p.275
Men have also risen up as religious teachers and reformers, many who
have conceived that something has been wrong in the world socially,
morally, and religiously, but what that wrong has been they have not
been able definitely to tell. They could tell something about a
crucified and risen redeemer, as gleaned from the scriptures, but they
knew nothing, or comparitively nothing in regard to the relationship
that exists or that ought to exist between man and his Father in
heaven. They knew nothing in relation to the pre-existence of man; or
his future destiny, the organization of the world, the object of its
creation, or its destiny. The designs of God in relation to the
redemption of man, and the world's [p.276] and man's eternal
exaltations, and progressions they were profoundly ignorant, like the
kings without Priesthood and authority, they were blind leaders of the
blind, unsent, uninstructed of the Lord. They could not comprehend
anything of this kind and consequently they were divided in their
feelings, and hence all the wildness of sectarianism. And yet a great
many of those men have been just as sincere as we have been. A great
many philosophers have risen up in the world unaided by the Almighty,
and they have introduced their systems of morality and different laws
of life, morality and politics for the well-being and happiness of the
human family and with a desire to promote their welfare but they have
accomplished very little. All these powers combined have done very
little to ameliorate the condition of mankind. They have signally
failed to regenerate the world. It is true they have taught the
existence of a God and of our responsibilities to him. They have
taught many good moral precepts and sought to imbue them with good
principles and influences. But not possessing a knowledge of the laws
of life themselves, they bare been unable to teach them to others.
There has always been wanting some principle and leading influence;
they have all of them lacked a reliance upon God and proper touching
and instruction from him. And this has been the cause of great
difficulty that has existed in every day and age of the world. There
has been very little change comparatively in the world in regard to
the condition and practices of the human family. In former times they
used to worship idols of various forms and possessing certain supposed
powers, some thousands of gods of various forms was set forth for
mankind to worship, and men have just the same foolish notions now
only varying in form. There has been all kinds of theories introduced
by philosophers and religionists. Instead of gods of wood, iron,
brass, stone, and gold, they have theories, notions, and ideas. They
have commenced various systems of religion and philosophy, just as the
ancients practised only varying in form. They have now their gods that
they worship the same as religious enthusiasts had in former
dispensations. Many of the religionists of the present day have just
as much confidence in their foolish theories as the ancients bad in
their deities, made with their own hands. This is true also of modern
philosophers. Our politicians are also as much confused as men were
formerly notwithstanding our professed superior enlightenment. If you
go to the States, to the North for instance, don't you think that the
North believe that they will make the South submit to their will? The
North think they will, and in fact that is now very nearly
accomplished and that the war will soon be wound up. And don't you
think that the South are strong in the belief that they are in the
right and will succeed in carrying out their designs. But what will
either of them accomplish more than has been done in former days?
Nothing. What does this arise from? For want of correct teaching from
the servants of the Most High God. If any or all of these men in their
day and age of the world could bare obtained the blessings, the light
of revelation communicated unto them they would readily have received
the Gospel provided they could have understood as we do. It has been
customary among men to seek only to the wisdom of men, and to the
knowledge of men to be enabled to govern their course of life and
conduct. This has been the general pursuit of the  human family. All
mankind have acknowledged a Supreme Being that governs and controls
[p.277] the world, but they have always believed that he was
inaccessible. Do you think that those old professors felt about God as
the religious professors do in these days? Most assuredly they did.
How was it with Daniel when the King Belshazzar said to the
astrologers and soothsayers, that he wanted and demanded of them to
find out the dream which had gone from him and then to give the
interpretation? The astrologers said, "why no man can tell this thing
which the king demandeth but that being whose dwelling is not with
flesh." But Daniel prayed to him that revealeth secrets and his prayer
was answered, and the king's dream and interpretation were revealed to
him, so that when he went in before the king he unfolded that which
the king had dreamed and then forgotten. How was it with the old
Grecians? Among other things they had an unknown God, and when Paul
visited them he saw an inscription to this unknown Deity of theirs,
hence when addressing them he said, "That God whom ye ignorantly
worship, him declare I unto you." They believed in the Supreme Ruler
of the Universe and so do the world now, but still they worship a God
without body, parts, or passions. We can say the same of kings,
princes, rulers, and philosophers, for these have all believed in a
Supreme Ruler of the Universe; but for the present, suffice it to say,
that there has been little or no improvement in these flyings.

Vol. 9, p.277
You go into the United States, to England, and if you please go
throughout the European nations and see if you can find anything in
relation to God, more than there was a hundred or a thousand years
ago. There is no increase there in the knowledge of God. Then how is
it possible for them to get any knowledge of the future? How is it
possible that they can understand anything pertaining to their
temporal or spiritual existence, either past or future, without the
Spirit of revelation from on high? There is no power or influence that
can reveal these things in their proper light, but that God "whose
dwelling is not with flesh." But all men of the world, politicians,
philosophers, and all classes and grades of men have been ignorant of
these teachings, and they have had no means of obtaining any correct
knowledge of those principles of which I have been speaking. It was to
do away with this ignorance that has existed for ages, to reveal the
purposes of God and establish correct religion and morality, and the
only true form of government that God revealed his will to the human
family through Joseph Smith; it was for this that he opened the
heavens and communed with man upon the earth, and it was for this that
he drew away the veil that had obscured the world for ages. By and
through Joseph Smith he revealed the law of life, the relationship of
God to man, and how to secure individual happiness of friends,
relations, and associations, and also that which would be for the
well-being and renovation of a world. This is what we are after, and
it is this, as I understand it, that God is after. It is to introduce
correct principles among the human family; it is to do away with these
abuses that have so long existed and prevailed in the world, and that
mankind may be taught the ways of life and salvation, to qualify them
to teach correct principles to their progeny, and in due time stand
forth upon Mount Zion as saviours in these last days, and that the
servants of God may be able by his aid and assistance to usher in a
new era of life, of peace, of happiness, glory and exaltation to the
inhabitants of a fallen world, and likewise of renovation to the world
itself.

Vol. 9, p.278
This, to us, I was going to say is [p.278] almost new; it is strange
at least. We have been awakened by the voice of inspiration, and glory
has filled our hearts when we have been saluted with the message which
the great Eloheim has revealed for the redemption of the sons of men.
And we have felt blessed and inspired, yielding obedience to the laws
of God, and our souls have rejoiced in the Holy One of Israel; and
yet, like the Israelites who left their homes in the land of
oppression, we are all	the while looking back to Egypt. We bare
drawn in our traditions, as it were, like our mother's milk. Our
education, our training and teaching in general, not merely in regard
to religion, but upon every subject, have 	been in opposition to or
a perversion of the pure principles of the kingdom of God. There is
not a correct principle in relation to that which is calculated to
conduce to the happiness of ourselves and the world at large that has
been understood and properly applied, or that man without the Spirit
of God has known anything about. And how could we understand aright,
if all the world were ignorant? Our statesmen and philosophers who
have professed and still profess to know so much are shrouded in
darkness, and there was no one capable of teaching us elevated
principles, simply 	because no one bad recently revealed nor knew
any Letter than ourselves. I ask is it surprising that we should waver
and act ignorantly? And seeing that the whole world have been in such
a slate of gross darkness, is it surprising that we should, in many
instances forget our high calling's glorious hope, and forget the
situation we occupy, the blessings, ordinances, powers and gifts that
have been bestowed upon us? Is it surprising that we should look back
like the children of Israel did when they made h golden calf and other
idols and said "These be thy gods, O Israel?" I leave you to answer
for yourselves.

Vol. 9, p.278
When we become inspired by the Spirit of God, and the truths which
flow froth his servants, we are enabled to comprehend our position and
relationship to the Most High. It is no small affair that we are
engaged in; we are striving to sweep away the rubbish and error of
ages. Our peace with God is what we are trying to feel after, if,
peradventure, we may find the correct way of life, of religion, of
government, of everything that is calculated, to enoble, to bless and
exalt us in time and in eternity. Having believed that we have got
this, we are trying to feel after our Heavenly Father and be is trying
to have us feel after him, and he is pouring out his Spirit upon us
from time to time, and causing us to cry "Abba, Father," and to feel
that we are his children, and therefore we feel to bow with reverence
before him as our Father, our God and deliverer, and to put our trust
in him. We are constantly trying to feel after this kind of spirit and
to be able to say the Lord is our God "the Lord is our King, the Lord
is our Lawgiver, and he shall rule over us," and we do sometimes get a
little glimmering of this Spirit and it does produce a certain effect
upon our minds, but we slide back again. Sometimes though we are like
the boy that went to school who said that he slipped two steps
backwards for one forward, but I do not believe this as a general
rule, for I believe with President Young, that we have made and taken
many steps in the right direction. I feel also that there are
thousands who have not bowed the knee to Baal, but who feel that God
is their Lord, protector and deliverer. What is it that we have got to
do? It is to let this spirit increase within  ourselves and before
God; part with our faults and vanities, and if things don't go
according to our judgment [p.279] and feelings and notions of flyings,
we must recollect that our notions are not correct, and that our
wisdom has been proved to be folly, therefore, there is more that is
correct but that which flows from the Great Elohiem, and that will
deliver us from our folly and bring us out of the labyrinth of mystery
into the light of truth. And the Almighty has commenced to gather his
people from every nation, kindred, and tongue, and to impart wisdom
and knowledge for his Saints. And, if we are governed by the Almighty
and walk in his footsteps, we may know not only how to save ourselves
but the Church and kingdom of God upon the earth, and introduce a
reign of righteousness, and do that which philosophers, kings,
governors and statesmen, in their day and age have failed to
accomplish. The Lord will do this by having a people that will be
obedient to his law.

Vol. 9, p.279
Brethren, may God help you, and I bless you in the name of Jesus.
Amen.

Brigham Young, April 7, 1862

Duties Connected With the Aaronic and Melchisedek Priesthood

Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 7, 1862.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.279
Without revelation direct from heaven, it is impossible for any person
to fully understand the plan of salvation. We often hear it said that
the living oracles must be in the Church, in order that the kingdom of
God may be established and prosper on the earth. I will give another
version of this sentiment. I say that the living oracles of God, or
the Spirit of revelation must be in each and every individual, to know
the plan of salvation and keep in the path that leads them to the
presence of God.

Vol. 9, p.279
How true is the text that brother George A. Smith has quoted. There
are thousands of our Elders who ought now to be teachers, and to know
enough to commence the kingdom of God on the earth, and establish it,
and continue to lead, guide, and direct it, leading the people
directly through the gate into the celestial kingdom of our Father and
God, and yet they need to be taught like children.

Vol. 9, p.279
From what has been remarked it appears that, in some instances, the
President and the Bishop of a Branch infringe upon the rights of each
other, perhaps honestly; and they think that they possess this power
and that authority, and thereby contention arises in the midst of this
people, creating alienation of feeling and apostacy. What a pity it is
that such circumstances should exist; they create sincere regret in
the soul of [p.280] every person who desires to see the kingdom of God
prosper on the earth.

Vol. 9, p.280
The spiritual and the temporal cannot be separated, and, in the
economy of the Framer of the Universe, are not designed to be. For
example, were we a congregation who had not heard the plan of
salvation and knew nothing of the kingdom of God upon earth, and were
listening patiently to a stranger opening the plan of salvation to us,
our hearts would be touched by the fire in the speaker, the eyes of
our understandings would be opened, and we would begin to comprehend,
admire, and rejoice in the truth. This is a spiritual work, an
internal work, a work upon the heart and affections. This is what we
call spiritual impressions. The speaker has portrayed before our minds
the beauties of the kingdom of God on earth so rationally, and in a
manner so congenial to the feelings of all honest persons, that they
are all influenced to believe the Gospel. What is the next step? You
next ask the preacher to baptize you, and here you commence a temporal
labour with both body and spirit. The preacher has been labouring with
his body, exercising his lungs, and his whole spiritual and temporal
system, and this labour produces a spiritual and temporal benefit on
those who believe and practice his teachings. It is so extremely nice
a point to draw the line of demarcation, between the temporal and
spiritual acts of man, that it is impossible to separate the two.
There is a class of men who do not believe anything in religion to be
temporal; they are baptized in their hearts, partake of the sacrament
in their hearts, preach in their hearts, and worship the Lord in their
hearts, while their bodies are constantly scrambling after the dimes.
To be baptized, change your wet clothes for dry ones, go to meeting to
worship the Lord, and to bring the body into subjection to the will of
Christ, is all a temporal labour aided by the Divine Spirit.

Vol. 9, p.280
I will Say a few words with regard to a Bishop. Except we find a
literal descendant of Aaron, a man has to be ordained to the High
Priesthood to administer as did Aaron and his sons. Suppose we then
plane the same man also as a President in a Branch, how are we going
to divide his duties and labours? I said a few words in this subject
last year, and can say more about it. Can the Bishop baptize the
people, according to his Bishopric? He can. When the people he has
baptized assemble for confirmation, can the confirm them? He cannot,
under the power of his Bishopric; but as he has been ordained to the
office of a High Priest, after the order of Melchisedek, to prepare
him to act in the office of a Bishop in the Priesthood of Aaron, when
he has baptized the people under the authority of his Bishopric, he
has a right as a High Priest to confirm them into the Church by the
laying on of hands. Bishops begin a contention in their Branch, where
they operate in, their calling, when they amalgamate with their
Bishop's office the office of the High Priesthood, when they try to
bring the authority of the High Priesthood in the kingdom of God. down
to the capacity of the Priesthood that belongs to the office of an
acting Bishop; here they make a grave mistake, and fall into
perplexing errors.

Vol. 9, p.280
What are the duties of a Priesident and a Bishop? We will first notice
a duty that belongs to a President. For instance, he wishes a
comfortable place prepared for the people to meet in, and he calls on
the Bishop to marshal his forces to gather the material to build a
house, and the house is prepared for the comfort; and accommodation of
all. In this instance you  observe the duty and office of a Bishop
[p.281] is attended to. In his capacity the Bishop knows nobody only
as a member of the kingdom of God, and in the performance of this duty
he calls upon the President and everyone else to aid in accomplishing
the wishes of the President, to go to the kanyon to get out timber, to
quarry rock, make adobies, &c., &c., for everybody is entitled to pay
Tithing. When the house is put up according to the President's
dircetion, then the President calls on the Bishop to see that it is
well seated, lighted and warmed, for the convenience and comfort of
the congregation. Then in like manner he sees that the sacrament is
prepared and administered, for it is the right, and privilege, and
duty of the President to baptize, and confirm, and administer the
sacrament, and do all things for the spiritual building up of the
kingdom of God; and also it is the right of the Bishop to preach,
baptize, and administer the sacrament.

Vol. 9, p.281
On Monday morning the Bishop calls upon the President and everybody it
concerns, to send their Tithing to the General Tithing Office. The
President, who officiates as presiding officer on Sunday, is as
subject to the Bishop on Monday as anybody else. My Bishop has just as
good a right to come to my house and demand of me my Tithing, as he
has to demand it of any other person in his ward, also to inquire into
the state of my family, whether I attend to my prayers, whether I have
contention with my neighbours, &c., in his capacity as a Bishop.

Vol. 9, p.281
So these callings and Priesthoods are interwoven one with another, for
the convenience and furtherance of the kingdom of God, in the absence
of a literal descendant of Aaron. A Bishop sometimes officiates as a
High Priest, and sometimes as a Bishop. In his High Priesthood he can
act, when called upon so to do by the proper authority in every
calling in the Church, except that of an Apostle; there are still keys
and powers that can be conferred upon him; but when a man is ordained
to the office of an Apostle, he is ordained to the fullest, extent a
man can be on earth.

Vol. 9, p.281
May the Lord bless you. Amen. [p.282]

Brigham Young, February 23, 1862

Building Up and Adornment of Zion By the Saints

Remarks made by President Brigham Young, Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, February 23, 1862.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.282
Those who are capable of contemplating upon and realizing the
relationship at mankind to the Heavens, the object of their existence
here, the common salvation that is provided for all who have lived,
now live, and will live upon the earth, and the power that is given to
each person to preserve his identity to an endless duration, must be
aware that there is a great deal to be said and done by those to whom
are committed the Priesthood of the Son of God and the management of
his work upon the earth in the last days.

Vol. 9, p.282
It is written," Thy watchman shall lift up the voice; with the voice
together shall they sing: for they shall see eye to eye, when the Lord
shall bring again Zion." Again, "Whereas thou hast been forsaken and
hated, so that no man went through thee, I will make thee an eternal
excellency, a joy of many generations." Again, "For, behold, I say
unto you that Zion shall flourish, and the glory of the Lord shall be
upon her, and she shall be an ensign unto the people, and there shall
come hate here out of every nation under heaven." And, again, "Zion
shall flourish upon the hills and rejoice upon the mountains, and
shall be assembled together unto the place which I have appointed,"
&c. We talk and read about Zion, we contemplate upon it, and in our
imaginations we reach forth to grasp something that is transcendant in
heavenly beauty, excellency and glory. But, while contemplating the
future greatness of Zion, do we realize that we are the pioneers of
that future greatness and glory? Do we realize that if we enjoy a Zion
in time or in eternity, we must make it for ourselves? That all who
have a Zion in the eternities of the gods organized, framed,
consolidated, and perfected it themselves, and consequently are
entitled to enjoy it.

Vol. 9, p.282
Were we to send a hundred families of Saints into a valley not yet
inhabited, being acquainted with its climate, soil, and general
capabilities for productiveness, in the vision of our minds we could
see in the future comfortable and commodious houses for the people to
dwell in, buildings for religious worship and education; temples,
tabernacles, and academies; also houses for amusement and State
purposes, barns, and stables, yards, for the accommodation of animals,
well-fenced farms, granaries filled with grain, orchards and gardens,
wine, fruit, meat, silk, woollen, and cotton fabrics, and the people
clothed and beautified with the productions of the works of their own
hands, and entirely sustained by their industry and the blessings of
God through their righteousness. The Lord brings forth all those
temporal blessings precisely in the same way in which he will build up
Zion. He will build our houses, tabernacles, and temples, make our
farms, raise our wheat, meat, and [p.283] trait, make our
spinning-wheels and looms, and weave our cloth, while we remain in a
state of complete inactivity, just as much as he will bring again Zion
without our co-operation. The Lord has done his share of the work; he
has surrounded us with the elements containing wheat, meat, flax,
wool, silk, fruit, and everything with which to build up, beautify and
glorify the Zion of the last days, and it is our business to mould
these elements to our wants and necessities, according to the
knowledge we now have and the wisdom we can obtain from the Heavens
through our faithfulness In this way will the Lord bring again Zion
upon the earth, and in no other.

Vol. 9, p.283
If we wish to make linen, we must prepare the soil that is suitable
for raising flax, cast the seed into the ground, cultivate it, gather
it, and prepare it to be spun and wove into linen. The Lord will not
do this for us. We must also raise our bread by sowing grain, after
the ground is prepared, then cultivating and watching it until it is
ripened, then passing it through all the different processes until it
is made into bread. The Lord will not do this for us any more than he
will bring again Zion without our co-operation. He has placed within
our reach everything necessary for food, raiment, houses, and
possessions, and for beauty, goodness, excellency, exaltation, life,
glory, and bliss. The Lord would clothe these naked Indians, for they
are of the house of Israel, if he would clothe us. He will build up
Zion upon the same principle that he raises grain, flax, silk, wool
fruit, &c., &c. There is not one thing wanting in all the works of
God's hands to make a Zion upon the earth when the people conclude to
make it. We can make a Zion of God on earth at our pleasure, upon the
same principle that we can raise a field of wheat, or build and
inhabit. There has been no time when the material has not been here
from which to produce corn, wheat, &c.; and by the judicious
management and arrangement of this ever-existing material a Zion of
God can always be built on the earth.

Vol. 9, p.283
Man is the offspring of God. Who can fully realize this? Our Heavenly
Father orders all things that pertain to this earth and to multitudes
of worlds of which we are ignorant. We are as much the children of
this great Being as we are the children of our mortal progenitors. We
are flesh of his flesh, bone of his bone, and the same fluid that
circulates in our bodies, called blood, once circulated in his veins
as it does in ours. As the seeds of grains, vegetables and fruits
produce their kind, so man is in the image of God. We hope to be
exalted. We hope that God our Father will make us noble and good, but
he will only direct and aid us in making ourselves righteous. He has
formed us, and in his providences brought us forth upon this earth,
but, he without our efforts will not make anything of us. What we
shall be, depends upon ourselves. We can improve this organization and
bring it back to its original purify and goodness, by faithfulness to
the will of Heaven, and by daily adding to the intelligence we now
possess until we are prepared to stand in the presence of our Creator.

Vol. 9, p.283
When we conclude to make a Zion we will make it, and this work
commences in the heart of each person. When the father of a family
wishes to make a Zion in his own house, he must take the lead in this
good work, which it is impossible for him to do unless he himself
possesses the Spirit of Zion. Before he can produce the work of
sactification in his family, he must sanctify himself, and by this
mean's God can help him to sanctify his family. There are many
families [p.284] in this community that have constantly with them the
Spirit of Zion. Visit them when you will, and you find them dwelling
in peace; a heavenly influence constantly broods over them and over
everything they possess. But are they perfect? No. It would not do for
them to be perfect because we have still to associate more or less
with that which is evil.

Vol. 9, p.284
We have all the material we need to build up Zion, and I wish the
Spirit of Zion to extend from heart to heart, and from house to house.
This good work must commence in each person; there must be instituted
a watchful care over the passions bring them under control, that an
angry feeling may not arise, that an evil passion may not gain the
mastery to the overthrow of wisdom and good, sound judgment, until the
power of the enemy that is sown within us is entirely subdued to the
will of Christ for the purpose of the enemy of all righteousness is to
destroy the human family, and make them what they were not intended to
be.

Vol. 9, p.284
I do not wish you to carry away a wrong impression of our true
situation before the heavens relative to perfection. For you to be
perfect, in one sense of the word, is to be prepared to inherit
eternal glory in the presence of the Father and the Son. Should any
mortal attain to this state of perfection, he could not longer remain
among his fellow mortals. I do not want you so very perfect, but I am
anxious that we should commence the growth of Zion in ourselves, and
when we do this, we shall cease to willingly hold fellowship with that
which is evil. But so long as we willingly hold fellowship with that
which tends to death and destruction, we cannot progress as we should
in the work of perfection in ourselves, nor in building up and
beautifying Zion.

Vol. 9, p.284
The work of building up Zion is in every sense a practical work; it is
not a mere theory. A theoretical religion amounts to very little real
good or advantage to any person. To possess an inheritance in Zion or
in Jerusalem only in theory—only in imagination—would be the same as
having no inhertance at all. It is necessary to get a deed of it, to
make an inheritance, practical, substantial and profitable. Then let
us not rest contented with a mere theoretical religion, but let it be
practical, self-purifying, and self-sustaining, keeping the love of
God within us, walking by every precept, by every law, and by every
word that is given to lead us to truth, to God, and to life eternal.

Vol. 9, p.284
I have Zion in my view constantly. We are not going to wait for
angels, or for Enoch and his company to come and build up Zion, but we
are going to build it. We will raise our wheat, build our houses,
fence our farms, plant our vineyards and orchards, and produce
everything that will make our bodies comfortable and happy, and in
this manner we intend to build up Zion on the earth and purify it and
cleanse it from all polutions. Let there be an hallowed influence go
from us over all things over which we have any power; over the soil we
cultivate, over the houses we build, and over everything we possess;
and if we cease to hold fellowship with that which is corrupt and
establish the Zion of God in our hearts, in our own houses, in our
cities, and throughout our country, we shall ultimately overcome the
earth, for we are the lords of the earth; and, instead of thorns and
thistles, every useful plant that is good for the food of man and to
beautify and adorn will spring from its bosom.

Vol. 9, p.284
We have certain laws to observe in order to obtain wheat. We do not
sow wheat on a bare rock, for we have learned by experience that it
will not grow there. We do not sow onion [p.285] and carrot seed in
the middle of the street and expect to reap a bountiful crop, for our
experience teaches us differently. Instead of doing this, we observe
the laws in nature which govern the productions of the earth, as our
fathers before us have done, and prepare the ground properly, subduing
and enriching and cleansing from it every obnoxious weed. Then if we
wish to raise Toas wheat, we sow the seed that will produce it, and
proceed in like manner with whatever we desire to produce from the
ground, for every seed will produce its kind, and with care and
watchfulness the husbandman will reap an abundant increase. Thus it is
plainly manifest that we have the laws of nature and of God by which
we can build up Zion. Let us then take advantage of the laws and of
the blessings which God is willing to pour upon us, and cultivate and
subdue the ground, sow the good seed, fence it in that the enemy
cannot come and sow tares, and bar up the gates and keep the watchman
there to watch day and night.

Vol. 9, p.285
These who are sent to sow the good seed are faithfully waiting for the
ground to be prepared. Cultivate the seed wall, and it will bring
forth its kind, that which pertains to the earth and that which
pertains to the grace of God and the principles of eternity. Plant and
cultivate in your hearts and bring forth the fruits of Zion. Let us
prepare our hearts, as we prepare our fields, to receive the good word
of God, and never let anything mar our peace, or step in between us
and our God and our holy religion, remembering that whatsoever a man
soweth that also shall he reap; and as your acts in life are, so you
may expect to be judged. The elements are here to produce as good a
Zion as was ever made in all the eternities of the Gods. Here are the
elements to produce grain which is good for the food of man, as also
the fruit of the vine, and that which yieldeth fruit; whether in the
ground or above the ground. Nevertheless, wheat for man, corn for the
ox, oats for the horse, and rye (not for whisky) for fowls and for
swine, and for all beasts of the field, and barley for all useful
animals and for mild drinks, as also other grain.

Vol. 9, p.285
It is for us, as children of our heavenly Father, to arise and assume
the right the law of the Holy Priesthood gives us, and organize the
elements for a Zion, and bring it forth, no matter where we are. I
would not give much for a religion that is not thus practical. Some
Elders have in a manner to convey the idea that the practical part of
our religion is only manifest here. We should be sorry if this were
the case, and a little reflection will show them their mistake. Did
you ever have sore feet and aching limbs, while travelling abroad
preaching the Gospel? "Yes." was that practical, or was it only
spiritual? After walking twenty-five miles to fill an appointment,
and, before eating a mouthful of food, preaching an hour or two, for
nobody had thought you wanted anything to eat, and then baptising, and
then wading through the mud for miles in wet clothes before you could
get a dry sock, was that practical? I thought preaching the Gospel was
as nigh manual labour as anything I could work at.

Vol. 9, p.285
We have the material here to build up Zion. Will we build it, up? What
do you say? (Voices, "Yes.") Yes, we will establish it on the earth,
no more to be thrown down or removed for ever. Amen. [p.286]

Brigham Young, February 23, 1862

True Character of God—Erroneous Ideas Entertained Towards Him

Remarks by President Brigham Young made is the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, February 23, 1862.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.286
We certainly should be extremely knowing, did we know everything; but,
as we do not, we will he satisfied with what we do know and can still
learn. This people know much. Their experience and their knowledge,
coupled with that which has been revealed to them from the Fountain of
all knowledge, are far beyond the capacities of those who have not
heard and received the Gospel.

Vol. 9, p.286
I have a few words to say touching our present existence, and in
reference to the remarks made to-day by brother Kimball pertaining to
the body. Our mortal bodies are all important to us; without them we
never can be glorified in the eternities that will be. We are in this
state of being for the express purpose of obtaining habitations for
our spirits to dwell in, that they may become personages of
tabernacle. Our former religious traditions has taught us that our
Father in heaven has no tabernacle, that his centre is everywhere and
his circumference nowhere. Yet we read that "God carne from Teman, and
the Holy One from Mount Puran." "Before him went the pestilence, and
burning coals went forth at his feet." "And the ancient of days did
sit, whose garment was white as snow, and the hair of his head like
the pure wool." "Hast thou an arm like God? Or can'st thou flounder
with a voice like him?" "And I will take away mine band and thou shalt
see my back parts; but my face thou shalt not see." "The eyes of the
Lord are upon the righteous, and his ears are open to their cry." The
idea that the Lord our God is not a personage of tabernacle is
entirely a mistaken notion. He was once a man.

Vol. 9, p.286
Brother Kimball quoted a saying of Joseph the Prophet, that he would
not worship a God who had not a Father; and I do not know that he
would if be had not a mother; the one would be as absurd as the other.
If he had a Father, he was made in his likeness. And if he is our
Father we are made after his image and likeness. He once possessed a
body, as we now do; and our bodies are as much to us, as his body to
him. Every iota of this organization is necessary to secure for us an
exaltation with the Gods. Our mortal tabernacles decline. The spirit
is inseparably connected with the body until death, and it is so
designed; but when we get through with our worship in this Tabernacle
or building for worship we dispense with it until we wish to meet
again. We are not inseparably connected with it; it may be consumed by
the element of fire and pass away for ever. But it is not so with our
bodies; if we wilfully loose these, we loose everything that God has
provided for the faithful.

Vol. 9, p.286
This is an item I wished to explain, though we do not know everything.
When brother Kimball speaks, I am [p.287] so well acquainted with his
views and style that I easily understand his meaning; but he does not
always fully explain his views to the understanding of the people.
This is a point of doctrine that is all and in all to us, consequently
it is essentially necessary that we should understated it as it is,
and not carry away the idea, from what has been said by brother
Kimball, that this is a spiritual kingdom and the body is nothing.
Brother Kimball understands this doctrine as I do, but be has his
method of expressing his ideas and I have mine; and I am extremely
anxious to so convey my ideas to the people that they will understand
them as I do. Our language is deficient, and I do not possess in this
particular the natural endowment that some men enjoy. I am a man of
few words, and unlearned in the learning of this generation. The
reason why brother Kimball has not language as perfectly and fully as
some other men is not in consequence of a lack in his spirit, for he
never has preached when I have heard him, that I did not know what be
was about, if he knew himself. I know that his ideas are as elder as
the sun that is now shining, and I care not what the words are that he
uses to express them.

Vol. 9, p.287
We have foolish Elders, and I have had to contend, time after time,
against their foolish doctrines. One of our most intelligent Apostles
in one of his discourses left the people entirely in the dark with
regard to Jacob and Esau, and he never understood the difference
between foreknowledge and fore-ordination. Foreknowledge and
fore-ordination are two distinct principles. And again, I have had to
contend against what is called the "baby resurrection" doctrine,
which, as has been taught and indulged by some, is one of the most
absurd doctrines that can be thought of. Having had these foolish
doctrines to combat, I am not willing that the idea should possess
your minds that the body is neither here nor there, and that the work
of salvation is entirely spiritual. We have received these bodies for
an exaltation, to be crowned with those who have been crowned with
crowns of glory and eternal life. Yes, Joseph Smith said, the Lord
whispers to the spirit; in the tabernacle the same as though it were
out of it. That is correct and true.

Vol. 9, p.287
What you understand with regard to this doctrine and religion, and
with regard to the things of God generally, you understand in the
Spirit. Take the spirit from the body, and the body is lifeless; but
in the resurrection the component parts of our bodies will again he
called together, expressly for a glorious resurrection to immortality.
Our bodies, which are now subject, to death, will return to mother
earth for a time, to be refined from that which pertains to the fall
of man, which has particularly affected the body but not the spirit.
When the spirit enters the body, it is pure and holy from the heavens;
and could it reign predominently in the tabernacle, ruling, dictating,
and directing its actions without an opposing force, man never would
commit a sin; but the tabernacle has to suffer the effects of the
fall, of that sin which Satan has introduced into the world and hence
the spirit does not bear rule all the time.

Vol. 9, p.287
When we receive the Gospel, a warfare commences immediately; Paul
says, "for I delight in the law of God, after the inward man," but I
see another law in my members warring against the law of my mind, and
bringing me into captivity to the law of sin which is in my members."
We have to fight continually, as it were, sword in band to make the
spirit master of the tabernacle, or the flesh subject to the law of
the spirit. If [p.288] this warfare is not diligently prosecuted, then
the law of sin prevails, and in consequence of this some apostatize
from the truth when crossing the plains, learn to swear instead of to
pray, become high-minded and high tempered instead of learning to be
patient and humble, and when they arrive in these rallies they feel so
self-sufficient that they consider themselves the only ones that are
really right; they are filled with darkness, the authority of the
Spirit is not listened to, and the law of sin and death is the ruling
power in their tabernacles. They could once testify, by the
revelations of Jesus Christ to them that Mormonism, or the Gospel is
true; then the Spirit triumphed over the flesh, they walked in the
light of God, and great was their joy, and brilliant their hope of
immortality and eternal life. The rule of the flesh brings darkness
and death, while, on the other hand, the rule of the Spirit brings
light and life. When through the Gospel, the Spirit in man has so
subdued the flesh that he can live without wilful transgression, the
Spirit of God unites with his spirit, they become congenial
companions, and the mind and will of the Creator is thus transmitted
to the creature. Did their spirits have their choice there is not a
son or daughter of Adam and Eve on the earth but what would be
obedient to the Gospel of salvation, and redeem their bodies to
exhaltation and glory. But there is a constant warfare between them,
still they must remain together, be saved and exalted together, or
neither of them will be saved and exalted with the salvation and the
exaltation which the Gospel offers.

Vol. 9, p.288
Our bodies are all important to us, though they may be old and
withered, emaciated with toil, pain, and sickness, and our limbs bent
with rheumatism, all uniting to hasten dissolution, for death is sown
in our mortal bodies. The food and drink we partake of are
contaminated with the seeds of death, yet we partake of them to extend
our lives until our allotted work is finished, when our tabernacle is
in a state of ripeness, are sown in the earth to produce immortal
fruit. Yet, if we live our holy religion and let the Spirit reign, it
will not become dull and stupid, but as the body approaches
dissolution the spirit takes a firmer hold on that enduring substance
behind the vail, drawing from the depths of that eternal Fountain of
Light sparkling gems of intelligence which surround the frail and
sinking tabernacle with a halo of immortal wisdom.

Vol. 9, p.288
I shall soon be sixty-one years of age, and my spirit is more vigorous
and powerful to-day than it has been in any day I ever saw; it is more
quick to comprehend, more ready to discern, the understanding is more
matured, more correct in judgment, the memory more vivid and enduring
and discretion more circumspect, and when I have attained eighty years
I shall be better than I am to-day, God being my helper. I am better
now than I was twenty years ago. Write it down and read it twenty
years hence, and see whether my spirit is not better and brighter than
it is today. Need we in spirit bow down to this poor, miserable,
decaying body? We will not. Brother Kimball's side has been, broken by
a fall from a wagon, but he will be mended up, and his life will not
be shortened on that account; and we are going to live until we are
satisfied.

Vol. 9, p.288
The Elders of Israel, though the great majority of them are moral men,
and as clear of spot and blemish as men well can be, live beneath
their privilege; they live conitinually without enjoying the power of
God. I want to see men and women  breathe the Holy Ghost in every
breath of [p.289] their lives, living constantly in the light of God s
countenance. Brother Kimball says you must keep alive, and give
nourishment and vitality to the body, comparing the Church to a tree;
that you must help your Prophet and Revelator and keep that portion of
the tree alive. God keeps that alive, brethren and sisters. I thank
you for your prayers, your integrity, &c., but I feel to-day as I did
in Nauvoo, when Sidney Rigdon and others intended to ride the Church
into hell. I told them that I would take my hat and the few that would
go with me and build up the kingdom of God, asking no odds of them. If
you support me, you support yourselves; if you do not choose to do
this you will dry up, blear away and be damned.

Vol. 9, p.289
A tree or plant of any kind that sends its roots into the ground does
not gain strength axed vitality from the ground alone, but the
atmosphere contributes to its support as well as the ground, and it
will live longer out of the ground with air than in the ground without
it. From the atmosphere and the rays of the sun it gathers elements
that we do not see, which operate upon the sap sent up through the
roots under the bark into the branches and leaves where it is prepared
to make wood and fruit, and give strength and growth to the trunk,
roots, and the whole tree. Then you may cut off all the limbs and
roots of some trees, and the atmosphere will make more in great
profusion.

Vol. 9, p.289
I do not; expect to preach a lengthy sermon this afternoon, but there
is a great deal to be said and done. The Lord Almighty leads this
Church, and he will never suffer you to be led astray if you are found
doing your duty. You may go home and sleep as sweetly as a babe in its
mother's arms, as to any danger of your leaders leading you astray,
for if they should try to do so the Lord would quickly. Sweep them
from the earth. Your leaders are trying to live their religion as far
as I am capable of doing so? Yes, I do. The power of God is with me
continually and I never mean to live an hour without it.

Vol. 9, p.289
I am satisfied that we do not realize to the fullest extent our moral
and intellectual growth as a people, but let us be straightened up and
a fountain of knowledge is opened, a rich mine of intellectual wealth
is revealed, and in time we shall find that heaven and earth have come
together, for the earth will be celestialized and brought back to the
presence of God, who dwells in eternal burnings in the midst of
perfection. Then we should be prepared to enjoy the fullness of the
blessings and glory God has in store for us. If we live in these
bodies as we should we shall be prepared to receive all the glory he
has for the faithful. Let us continue the warfare, fight the good
fight of faith, sanctify our hearts before the Lord, and day by day
perform the labour he has for us to do, and we shall be accounted
worthy to receive our exaltation.

Vol. 9, p.289
May God bless you. Amen. [p.290]

Brigham Young, April 27, 1862

Caution Against Vain Laughter—Value of the Life of Man

Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 27, 1862.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.290
I have been highly gratified at the few remarks I have heard this
morning from the brethren who are about to leave us to fulfil their
Missions. They have a great deal of talk in them, and they will soon
be in their fields of labour where they can free their minds.

Vol. 9, p.290
Brother George Sims' remarks created considerable empty levity. I like
to be pleased myself; I like to be filled with joy, but if I cannot be
filled with joy and gladness that is full of meat and marrow, or, in
other words, full of meaning and set, so, I would rather retain my
gravity.

Vol. 9, p.290
There is but one step between life and death, between faithfulness and
apostacy, between the sublime and the ridiculous. We preach the Gospel
and gather the Saints, but are all Saints when they are gathered? No,
we gather the goats with the sheep. We gather people here, and then
the most trilling incidents that may occur in their lives, contrary to
their wishes, will turn them aside, and they will forsake their
religion and their God. I am sorry for this.

Vol. 9, p.290
Never give way to vain laugher. I have seldom laughed aloud for twenty
or thirty years without regretting it, and I always blush for those
who laugh aloud without meaning.

Vol. 9, p.290
I am often full of joy and gladness, and were I to give way to the
promptings of my nature at such times, it would lead to unreasonable
levity which would be a source of mortification and sorrow to me. I
noticed that the brethren gave way to that laugh which I choose not to
hear. I hope they will accept of this caution, and watch, govern,
control and subdue their passions. I am satisfied that those persons
who stamp, clap hands, whistle, and make other noisy and boisterous
demonstrations in the theatres so untimed and uncalled for, have but
little sense, and know not the difference between a happy smile of
satisfaction to cheer the countenance of a friend, or a contemptuous
sneer that brings the curses of man upon man.

Vol. 9, p.290
I am rejoiced, my brethren, when I hear the Elders of Israel speak as
they did this morning. I care little for a man's language, if his
spirit proves to me that he has the love of God within him. Brother
Erastus Snow remarked that the time would come when the law of God
would be written on the hearts of the people. A pharisee and a lawyer
asked Jesus Christ a question, tempting him, saying, "Master, which is
the great commandment in the law? Jesus said unto him, Thou shalt love
the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with
all thy mind. This is the first and great commandment. And the second
is like unto it, Then shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. On these
two commandments  hang all the law and [p.291] the prophets." When we
can keep these two commandments, do you not think that the law of God
will be written in our hearts? Yes, and it will never be erased. When
I have a manifestation, through the brethren that speak, that the love
of God is planted in their souls, that God rules and reigns in their
affections, I care not what language they make use of to express their
ideas, there is joy, peace, and solid satisfaction in listening to the
words of their months.

Vol. 9, p.291
Brother Erastus Snow has been preaching since he was fifteen years of
age, and has been a faithful Minister to preach the Gospel from that
day to this, and yet he is troubled with the same diffidence that
others are troubled with. When we look upon the human face we look
upon the image of our Father and God; there is a divinity in each
person male and female; there is the heavenly, there is the divine and
with this is amalgamated the human, the earthly, the weaker portions
of our nature, and it is the human that shrinks in the presence of the
divine, and this accounts for our manfearing spirit, and it is all
there is of it. Many public lecturers, by faithful application in
their studies and constant practice in public speaking, have overcome
to a great degree what is usually called a manfearing spirit.

Vol. 9, p.291
I am now looking upon beings who are expressly created to inhabit the
celestial kingdom of our Father and God. They are the children of God,
the brethren and sisters of Jesus Christ, of the same family and
descent. My best efforts are too feeble to portray before you the
worth of the life we now possess. Probably there is not a single
person upon the earth that properly magnifies his life to the fullest
extent, or, as it was designed he should, to prepare him to dwell with
God and holy angels. Many passages of Scripture can be produced
showing how the ancients complained of the folly and wickedness of
mankind, but they never undervalued life. The first life must be
magnified as a preparatory step to the enjoyment of the second. Those
immortal and glorified beings that inherit higher spheres understood
this principle, have magnified their mortal existence and passed on to
immortality; to possess exaltations in eternal life. We ought not to
speak lightly of and undervalue the life we now enjoy, but so dispose
of each passing day that the hours and minutes are spent in doing
good, or at least doing no harm, in making ourselves useful, in
improving our talents and abilities to do more good, cultivating the
principle of kindness to every being pertaining to our earthly sphere,
learning their uses and how to apply them to produce the greatest,
possible amount of good; learning to conduct ourselves towards our
families and friends in a way to win the love and confidence of the
good, and overcome every ungovernable passion by a constant practice
of cool judgment and deliberate thoughts.

Vol. 9, p.291
I feel continually to say God bless the people. God bless the brethren
who go on Missions to preach the Gospel, and those who are already in
their fields of labour. I desire to see righteousness prevail, this is
my whole delight; I have no other business on hand; I wish to have no
other. I have no other joy or affection for anything only the
perfection of the kingdom of God, and to see righteousness reign
triumphantly. I delight to see my brethren and sisters live in a way
to promote that life which will never end. Instead of preparing to
die, prepare to live in the midst of all the exaltations of the Gods.
I do not mean to leave this world, God being my helper, until sin and
iniquity are banished from it, and [p.292] the reign of everlasting
righteousness is introduced, and Jesus Christ comes and reigns king of
nations as he does king of Saints, and the earth with all the Saints
that dwell upon it are brought into the presence of the Father and
Son, there to dwell for ever.

Vol. 9, p.292
God bless you. Amen.

Brigham Young, May 25, 1862

Endless Variety of Organizations—Blessings that Await the Faithful

Remarks made by President Brigham Young, Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, May 25, 1862.

Reported By. G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.292
Our mortal existence is a school of experience. Could we improve every
hour of our time in the best possible way until we attain a ripe old
age, there will be still much to learn pertaining to this world,
pertaining to our natural lives, to the organization of our bodies and
spirits, to the object and design of our existence, and the will of
Heaven concerning us.

Vol. 9, p.292
Some of our speakers, in their public addresses, express themselves as
seeing great; reason to be thankful for the improvements we are making
in self-government, and our rapid advancement towards the fountains of
knowledge. Others have a long experience to relate of constant trials,
tribulations, difficulties, and disappointments which they have now to
pass through, and gloomy forbodings of more in the future; they dwell
upon how we are tried with each other, and become dissatisfied with
each other and with ourselves, &c. Now, this is all good, and if
properly received is for our mutual edification and advancement,
giving us much to reflect upon, and lessons to learn from the
experience of each other. But should our lives be extended to a
thousand years, still we may live and learn. Every vicissitude we pass
through is necessary for experience and example, and for preparation
to enjoy that reward which is for the faithful. Others consider it a
lamentable fact that we have to send abroad and preach the Gospel, and
gather the people, and then they will apostatize. We only understand
in part why we are required to pass through those various incidents of
life. There is not a single condition of life that is entirety
unnecessary; there is not one hour's experience but what is beneficial
to all those who make it their study, and aim to improve upon the
experience they gain. What becomes a trial to one person is not
noticed by another. Among these two thousand persons I am now
addressing there cannot be found two that are organized alike, yet we
all [p.293] belong to the one great human family, have sprung from one
source, and are organized to inherit eternal life. There are no two
faces alike, no two persons tempered alike; we have come from
different nations of the world, and have been raised in different
climates, educated and traditioned in different and, in many
instances, in opposite directions, hence we are tried with each other,
and large drafts are made upon our patience, forbearance, charity, and
good will—in short, upon all the higher and godlike qualities of our
nature—for we are required by our holy religion to be one in our
faith, feelings, and sentiments pertaining to things of time and
eternity, and in all our earthly pursuits and works to keep in view
the building up of the kingdom of God in the last days. Our work is to
bring forth Zion, and produce the Kingdom of God in its perfection and
beauty upon the earth.

Vol. 9, p.293
The impulses of our different natures present an almost endless
variety of pursuit, manner, and expression, yet all this under a wise
and judicious direction will accomplish the great end of our existence
and calling as ministers of the Most High. "Br. Brigham teaches that
it is essentially necessary to improve every moment of our time in
some useful and profitable labour, and by frugality and honest care
obtain property by cultivating the earth, raising usefal animals, &c.,
and thus make ourselves wealthy and independent, surrounding ourselves
with everything to please the eye, gratify the taste, and gladden the
heart." Now, both you and I are aware that there are persons in our
midst who do not understand this kind of religion; but we hail them as
good brethren. When they address us they are fall of faith that the
time will come when the earth and its fulness will be given to the
Saints of the Most High, yet, should the Lord hand out a small portion
of it now, they cannot endure it.

Vol. 9, p.293
We believe the earth is to be renovated, purified, glorified,
celestialized, and prepared for the habitation of the Saints, who will
possess not only the silver and gold now held by the wicked nations of
the world, but every good thing, for "The young lions do lack, and
suffer hunger: but they that seek the Lord shall not want any good
thing." This "any good thing" will embrace horses, chariots, houses
and lands, gardens and orchards, promenades and places for recreation,
and everything to amuse and delight the heart of man. We are now
beginning to get these things together and devote them to God, but, as
I have remarked, some of this people cannot endure this kind of
blessings. It is written, "The earth is the Lord's, and the fulness
thereof; the world, and they that dwell therein." Again, "and one
cried unto another, and said, Holy, holy, holy, is the Lord of hosts:
his glory is the fulness of the whole earth." He will give this
fulness to the Saints. But the actions of some of this people speak in
language like the following: "If you give me any of this riches and
glory, Lord, I will apostatize; if you fill my lap with gold, I will
cease serving you, and go to the Devil."

Vol. 9, p.293
The revelation that Br. James Cummings read is true. The people, at
the time that revelation was given, were slow to remember the Lord in
the day of their prosperity, and were covetous. I was hog there, but
was acquainted with many who were. I knew them before they went there,
and I know they were covetous and filled with greediness. I know, if
the Lord had blessed them with the good things of this earth, which he
had prepared for the Saints at that day, not any of them would have
[p.294] stood. It would have been as Joseph said to me in Kirtland,
"Brother Brigham, if I was to reveal to this people what the Lord has
revealed to me, there is not a man or a woman would stay with me." In
the day of prosperity now the people are slow to follow the Lord. If
he were now to bless this people with gold and silver, houses and
lands, with everything to make them wealthy and comfortable there in
Deseret or Utah, a great many would turn away from him to worship
their idols.

Vol. 9, p.294
"But," says one, "this will not do for us; if we are the children of
God we must be poor, we must see sorrow and affliction, and pass
through much tribulation." I have no fear but that every child of God
will receive all the suffering he can bear while passing to his
exaltation. Those who have suffered from sore eyes, I am satisfied,
are contented not to suffer another moment with that dreadful malady,
should they live on the earth a thousand years. The sisters who have
been afflicted with sick headache never want to suffer from it another
moment. Do you wish to have any more toothache? No, you think that you
have suffered enough from that ache, and never wish to have it again
while you live. So we may say of fevers, pains, aches, and diseases of
every kind to which the human body is subject. I might inquire of the
Nauvoo Saints whether they ever want to endure another chill and fever
while they live. I am satisfied there is not one of them that would
wish to pass through another day of their Nauvoo experience in
sickness. Again, I ask the brethren who have come from the different
nations of the earth, who have there suffered hunger, nakedness, cold,
and oppression, are you satisfied with what you have suffered, without
passing through the same in this land? I think you are. I have seen
the time that I had not food to satisfy the craving of my nature, and
I have suffered enough in this line of suffering. I know what it is to
be hungry, and need not suffer hunger again to give me that kind of
experience. I know what it is to be in poverty, and to be destitute of
the raiment necessary to keep any body warm. Many of you have also had
this kind of experience, and we do not wish to pass through it again.
Many of us know what it is to be in the midst of false brethren, which
is the most hateful thing of all. Are you satisfied with what you have
suffered from tattlers and busy bodies? Yes. Do you wish any person to
bear false witness against you, to take away your liberty, and turn
you out from your houses and possessions, and thirst for your life? Do
you wish to see the Prophets and servants of God imprisoned, bound in
chains, and sacrificed in blood? When you are brought face to face
with suffering, you see nothing in it that is desirable, then why
cultivate a morbid desire for suffering? You will find all you can
bear, though you surround yourselves with all the comforts and
conveniences of life, and enjoy them as gifts from the Lord,
acknowledging his hand, offering unto him constantly the incense of a
grateful heart. Leave this kingdom, and I will promise you more
suffering than the tongue of man can utter, until you are consumed
soul and body—until you are wasted away—the body in the death
pronounced upon it, and the spirit in the awful sufferings and
torments attending the second death. Then stick firmly to the kingdom,
and be satisfied with the pains, aches, and afflictions you have
already suffered.

Vol. 9, p.294
The time has come for us to begin to glorify our Father in Heaven with
the earth and its fulness, and let the gold and the  silver, and the
fruits of the earth, and all precious things [p.295] produced by the
industry of man praise God, and let all men acknowledge his name,
honour his character bow to his divinity, glory in his supremacy, and
admire the wonders of his providence over the earth and its fulness.
The time has come for us to put forth our best efforts to bring forth
the Zion of God and gather all things in one, even in Christ Jesus.

Vol. 9, p.295
There is a great variety of talent among this people, but as a people
they know but little as to the uses of the world in which they live,
and the design of God in its creation. There is not one in a million
of mankind that is filled with that intelligence that an intelligent
being should be filled with, but they pass from this stage of action,
are no more, and are apparently forgotten. This is decidedly the case
with the world outside, and, very much so with many of this people who
have been gathered out from the world. Here they have to think and do
a little for themselves, which gives them a course of useful
experience. This is not so much so with the outside world, for the
great masses of the people neither think nor act for themselves, but
are acted upon, and act accordingly; and think as they are thought
for; it is, as with the Priest so with the people. I see too much of
this gross ignorance among this chosen people of God.

Vol. 9, p.295
I will now portray a little of the feelings and conduct of the
labouring classes. When a man can only earn a dollar a day, and has no
way of increasing his finances only by his labour, he is obliged to be
frugal, if he is honest, and he manages to keep a wife and a few
children comparatively comfortable. By-and-bye the times improve and
wages rise so that he can earn ten dollars per week instead of six.
"Now, wife, we will allow a little more for the bread, and more for
the meat, and more for the tea, the coffee, sugar, fruit, spices, &c.
We must buy our daughter a pair of fine shoes, and our little boy must
have a whistle, and the baby a doll, and you shall have a new bonnet
by-and-bye, and I must have a pair of fine beefs, and a new coat and
other things in keeping, for you know, wife, I am now getting ten
dollars per week, and by-and-bye I may yet double or treble that
amount." In this way they manage to live out all their means. This is
a peculiarity in the majority of the old country people, and you can
see the same thing here. You say you would rather hear something else
than this. I would rather hear this. I am as far ahead in the Gospel
and power of God as any of you, I know as much about it as any man in
the Church, yet I need to know more. I think iris necessary, however,
that you should learn to live to-day, and to-morrow, this year, and
next year, and learn to honour your lives continually. We must prepare
for that which is coming, and be ready to receive that which the Lord
has in store for us.

Vol. 9, p.295
I know how you live. Do we see poverty here? We do. How many are there
who declare that they cannot pay their emigration expenses, and cannot
give anything to bring their friends? You could, if you had a
disposition to try. Use just enough of your earnings to make your
bodies and your families happy and comfortable, and save the residue.
I propably support more than any ten men in the Territory or in this
State. I feed and clothe multitudes of men, women and children—and I
like the man that gets me in debt to him. I consider that such a man
has calculation and management, and is preparing himself to be useful,
and to have something in his hands to use and to devote to noble
purposes. But I pay men nine, ten, twelve, and twenty-five dollars per
week, and when the year comes to a close they [p.296] are owing me
hundreds of dollars, when, if they had managed properly, there would
have been a large credit in their favour. There is a class of men here
who do not know but what they will apostatize by-and-bye, and they do
not wish anybody in debt to them, nor do they wish to owe anybody. You
had better be about square, the whole of you that wish to apostatize
and go off, for you cannot leave the country with your debts unpaid.
The better way is to keep in the faith, and pay your debts. When some
men are doing well they will become anxious for a change, and they
want to raise stock, or possess a farm in Weber or Cache Valley; they
go and stay year after year until they are reduced to poverty in
consequence of their inexperience in that class of industry, and
by-and-bye they come back deploring their lack of sense in not knowing
when they were well off I have such persons here to deal with, and I
have to keep along with my brethren at this slow rate of progression,
until we know how to gather the heavens and the earth.

Vol. 9, p.296
If there was impatience in heaven they would be impatient with the
slothfulness of the Latter-day Saints. The heavens are waiting to be
gracious, and are ready to shed forth all the blessings heaven and
earth can bestow on the Saints, as soon as we can receive them and
make use of them to the glory of God. If we do not first learn the
little things, we cannot learn the greater things. "He that is
faithful in that which is least, is faithful also in much; and he that
is unjust in the least, is unjust also in much. If therefore ye have
not been faithful in the unrighteous mammon who will commit to your
trust the true riches? And if you have not been faithful in that which
is another man's, who shall give you that which is your own?"

Vol. 9, p.296
Every moment of human life should be devoted to doing good somewhere
and in some way. We are all dependent upon a Being greater than
ourselves, and we owe, our talent, time, and every pulse of our nature
to the Supreme of the Universe. We have nothing of our own, and ought
to devote ourselves to usefulness; we ought to learn to be economical,
which, coupled with industry, will make us wealthy. And while we are
handling the things of this world, let us not neglect to become rich
in faith, in humility, and to learn the ways of God, and be constantly
and actively devoted to his service and the building up of his kingdom
upon the earth, or the riches, of this world will do us no good.

Vol. 9, p.296
I heard it said to a young lad, "I will give you a dollar and a half
a-day and board you." After a little reflection the, young lad said,
"If you will pay me three dollars a-day, I think I will work for you a
spell." The principle of the thing flashed before me, like a flash of
light, that such a course would be ruinous to this people. I could
see, under such circumstances, that the lad could not live here two
years before he would not know how to secure himself a pair of
pantaloons; he might receive great wages, and yet be in the depths of
poverty; he might; be paid more than he earned, and still be needy. "I
am getting three dollars a-day," says a brother. "What next? He must
have as fine a pair of boots as any man wears in this community, and
he will have them. When I was a boy a young man in our neighbourhood
went into a hat shop to buy a five dollar beaver. He said to Mr.
Merill. "Have you any five dollar hats?" "No, but I have some very
nice three dollar hats." The young gent did not want such a hat; he
would not wear such a hat, but said, "I want a five dollar hat?" "Can
you make me a five dollar hat?" "Yes." "When shall I call for it ?"
"In two weeks." [p.297] Merill took a three dollar hat that fitted the
young man, marked it, and put it by. In too weeks the young man called
for his hat, when the hatter reached down the some hat the young man
had tried on before, saying, "that is a five dollar hat." "Ah, that is
the hat I want; what is the price?" "Five dollars." He paid five
dollars for a three dollar hat, and was perfectly satisfied. That is
the ease with hundreds of my brethren; they do not know the difference
between a three dollar and a five dollar hat. I do not wish to
tantalise any one's feelings, though I know that I often use extreme
cases in comparison.

Vol. 9, p.297
We have had to feed, clothe, and find house room, fire-wood, &c., for
quite a number of people in this community. The first place we set
apart and devoted to the poor, was a house built by Enoch Reese, in
the 13th Ward; we bought that place, and the Bishop prepared it for
the poor to live in. We appointed Dr. Doremus to take care of that
house. Could we get any one to occupy it? No, but "if you will build
us a house close by the Temple block we will live there, otherwise we
will live with our neighbours where we can, and be at liberty to go
where, we please; we will not have your charity unless we dictate." Is
this not about so, Bishops? (Voices, "Yes?") Unless a Bishop will
suffer himself to be dictated by those who need his aid, they will not
have his charity. This, I know, is the extreme in such eases.

Vol. 9, p.297
What causes poverty among this people? It is the want of discretion,
calculation, sound judgment. I am paying men more or less by the day,
and where do you see those who get the least wages? Seated back in the
barber's chair three or four times a week. Next at a store get a box
of blacking to put upon fifteen dollar boots, if they can got them.
They must have four or five dollar handkerchiefs, as fine fixings for
their wives and children; and as much in quantity as any other man
has. At the end of the year there are two or three hundred dollars on
the debit side of their accounts. This is not good policy in them.
Suppose that they want to go on a mission to California after gold, or
to apostatize and go away, they have debits upon them that will
perplex them. Other poor men want a yoke of cattle, and must have the
best yoke that can be had; they want the best waggon that can be
bought; and there goes two hundred dollars more. Then they must hire a
man to drive the team, and the hired man goes to the kanyon with the
model team and waggon, and returns home with one of the wheels on the
geering, and a pole under the axletree. "Well, where is fire wood?"
"Oh, it is yet in the kanyon." "Where is the new axe I bought?" "I
forgot; it, it is up in the kanyon, I expect." It costs him ten
dollars to get the waggon repaired he pays his teamster a dollar and
fifty cents a day, has lost a new axe, and has no wood.

Vol. 9, p.297
With us the Bible is the first book, the Book of Mormon comes next,
then the revelations in the book of Doctrine and Covenants, then the
teachings of the living oracles, yet you will find, in the end, that
the living oracles of God have to take all things of heaven and earth,
above and beneath, and bring them together and devote them to God, and
sanctify and purify them and prepare them to enter into the kingdom of
heaven. Gold and silver, houses and lands, and everything possessed by
the Saints will be purified and cleansed by the power of God, and
prepared to enter into the new Jerusalem when the earth is sanctified.
We have to learn to handle all things which pertains to the heavens
and earth in a way to glorify God, and devote [p.298] all to the
building up of his kingdom, or we cannot magnify our Holy Priesthood
and calling.

Vol. 9, p.298
Some go away because they are poor, some because there is no
revelation, some because they have too much revelation, and others
because they have gathered gold and silver and enriched themselves by
filching from the Saints. I say to all such, go, but first pay your
debts, and then steal nothing.

Vol. 9, p.298
May God bless the righteous. Amen.

Heber C. Kimball, April 7, 1862

Necessity of the Saints Possessing the Spirit of Revelation

Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 7, 1862.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.298
I am constantly exercised in my desires for the welfare of the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints in all the world. My whole
interest is in this Church and for this people. I am proud of this
people when they do right, I am proud of my wives and children when
they honour their God and his Priesthood, and set a good example
before all people. I am proud to see all the officers of this Church
and kingdom lively members in the body of Christ. Brother Brigham has
said that the living oracles or the revelations of the Holy Ghost
should dwell in every man, and in every woman. We are a branch of the
house of Israel, and the Priesthood we hold came from the Father, and
we should be alive like a lively branch of a thrifty tree; for every
branch that bringeth forth fruit the Father purgeth it that it may
bring forth more fruit; and every branch that bringeth not forth fruit
he taketh away. It is necessary that every person should possess the
Spirit of revelation, in order to understand and properly appreciate
the teachings and instructions given to them by the living oracles of
God on earth. Those who are not thus inspired need again to be taught
the first principles of the doctrine of Christ. Were we all thus
inspired we should become one in Christ Jesus; and Jesus says "Except
ye are one ye are not mine." As long as we are one, and every man
doing his duty before God we have no cause to fear anything the world
can do against us; but if we are divided, it will be with us as it was
with the people of God of old, he suffered their enemies to come upon
them and overthrow them because of their sins. But there are good men
and good women enough among  this community to preserve it, and all
the powers of hell combined cannot overthrow it. The [p.299] power of
God will preserve us, through our righteousness against any power that
may come against us. It is easy for us to do right. Let us do right
and stop doing any thing wrong, cease tattling and lying, and trying
to injure one another by bearing false witness against our neighbour.
Let us guard ourselves against becoming prejudiced against an honest,
person, and strive to become honest, upright and generous, doing as we
would wish to be done by, for we are sons of God and heirs to his
fulness. He has said to his children ask and ye shall receive, seek
and ye shall find, knock and the door shall be opened unto you. But we
may ask as much as we please if our works do not correspond with our
petitions. Let us be guided by the conclusions of one mind in all our
great movements, operating constantly together on the square of
righteousness and God will bless us for ever. Amen.

Daniel H. Wells, April 7, 1862

Instructions on Priesthood—Necessity for Dilligence Among the Saints

Remarks by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 7, 1862.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.299
I hope to have the power and ability to speak loud enough for all to
hear what I have to say.

Vol. 9, p.299
I have been very much instructed during this Conference. I have been
enlightened to a certain extent with regard to the authority of
certain persons holding office in this kingdom. I have reflected much
upon the Holy Priesthood and its various offices, but I feel that I
have become more fully educated in the knowledge of the rights of men
holding the Priesthood during this Conference. I rejoice in being
where we can receive a correct education in regard to the things of
the kingdom of God. I might truly say that I am astonished at some
developments which are made before the people at different times.
Brother Joseph Young remarked that there was no law against doing
good.

Vol. 9, p.299
There were remarks made last evening in regard to the mass Quorums of
Seventies that are organized in the different settlements, and also in
reference to the High Priests, of which there are Branch Quorums in
the various settlements. It has been found that where there has been a
President and Bishop in a Branch, it has been a cause of difficulty,
and it was considered by Elder Hyde and others that this practice
ought to be abolished. I have asked myself the question whether when
we have received such blessings as have been conferred by the
Priesthood of the [p.300] Most High, we should come down from our
exalted position, or whether we should not have the spirit of
forbearance, the enligtenment of the Holy Ghost in our midst to expand
our minds, to enable us to understand our duties, or shall we take a
course to deprive ourselves of the blessings of the Melchisedeck
Priesthood, as did ancient Israel? This is what you are virtually
doing in your neighbourhoods where you exclude the Presidents of
Branches. We are a people who expect to expand in our minds, to
establish on the earth the kingdom of the Great God, and we are a
people that never expect to retrograde, but to have all the keys of
the Priesthood; to go forward conquering and to conquer until the
whole of the inhabitants of the earth shall be redeemed and brought
into subjection to the will of God. It is very natural that the
Presidents of the Seventies should feel after the condition of their
members. These Quorums are divided up and scattered through the
different settlements; one man belonging to one Quorum—another to
another; therefore, we find various Quorums represented in the
different branches of the Church throughout this Territory, and it is
right and proper that the Presidency of these Quorums should have some
organization by which they can feel after their members and know their
standing, that they may be reported up to head-quarters from time to
time. There is no law about this; it is by permission, and it is
right. Now is it not possible that these organizations can be kept up
without causing friction or difficulty between the brethren? If we are
guided by the right spirit, I think they can.

Vol. 9, p.300
Is it impossible to have a President and a Bishop in the same Branch
without there being strife and contention among the people? There has
been too much of this, but with the instructions that we are receiving
we can improve.

Vol. 9, p.300
I would not bring this before the public, if it had not been brought
there already, for I am ashamed of such things, and I dislike to see
them exhibited before the public, only as it becomes necessary for
their correction. It appears to be the opinion of some that these
flyings must be so, but I contend that it need not be so, and it is
only the ignorance of the people that gives rise to this spirit of
contention in certain places. And I feel now that after attending a
Conference of this kind and receiving correct instructions upon all
these points, there need be no more contention. It has been necessary
to bring this before the Conference that we might receive instruction
in reference there to.

Vol. 9, p.300
Well, brethren, it is evident to me that we have not progressed as far
as I thought we had in the knowledge of the Priesthood, its officers
and their respective duties. We have many blessings bestowed upon us
by our Father in Heaven, and he is willing to bestow more, if the
people were willing and capable of receiving them. I feel the same as
brother Heber said that there is a great majority that are willing to
do right, and that the predominating influence is for God. I feel it
is so, and I bear my testimony to it. Then let us step forward and
take hold, prove to God and angels that we will strive to overcome
this spirit of contention that is in the world, and each and all
magnify our callings, get together and consult for the interests of
the kingdom and for each other's welfare, that we may act in unison in
all things that there may be union throughout the house of Israel, and
in all the branches and settlements of Zion.

Vol. 9, p.300
This kingdom is a school to all of us; we are learning our duties, and
we should strive to improve and progress in  everything that is good,
and [p.301] I think the great majority are improving, and it should be
our determination to reduce those things to practice that are for our
benefit and salvation.

Vol. 9, p.301
When we came here we resolved to do this, and let us now carry it into
practice in our daily lives. Let us consult the general welfare, and
do what we do for the benefit of the kingdom of God. We can shutout
the blessings of the Almighty by our own acts, by our strife for power
and influence. But this is no way to gain permanent influence, and as
we have seen to-day, and during this Conference, by the instruction
that has been given, we are the individuals who shut out the influence
of the Holy Ghost and the blessings which we might otherwise enjoy.

Vol. 9, p.301
My advice is to have no contentions about who holds the most
authority, for if you contend about your Bishops and Presidents, the
first thing you know is that you have no President at all, and instead
of going a-head (it is as brother George A. Smith said) you have to
come down to a wheelbarrow arrangement. I do not like that kind of
doctrine; it is contracting instead of expanding. I want to see Israel
expand and become capable of receiving those blessings which are in
store for the faithful.

Vol. 9, p.301
We have to commence this work in our own bosoms, for this spiritual
warfare is like the temporal, which was so beautifully illustrated by
brother Hyde yesterday. The first fruit he tasted in the orchard he
thought to be the best, but it got better and better as he tried the
pipping and greenting, and these principles are like the fruit trees
in the orchard, they require digging about and cultivating, in order
that those principles may dwell in our bosoms continually for our
social welfare. Let us labour to eradicate the tares, the chaff and
the miserable traditions which control our nature and acts to a great
degree, and let us see, if we cannot get a little of the Holy Ghost to
dwell in our minds, to enable us to live according to the principles
of our holy religion; let us strive to expand and go a-head in doing
those things that are necessary to enable us to progress in the way of
intelligence, to gain that knowledge of the truth which is in
readiness to be poured out upon us from the Almighty.

Vol. 9, p.301
Shall we spend our time like the world, or shall we live and labour to
build up the kingdom of our God? Now all you that freight for the
Gentiles, that go out on the road in the employ of the Gentiles
driving stage, or trading and working at the beck of the Devil, to
promote the Devil's kingdom; let me exhort you to turn about and not
continue to mingle with the wicked. You had better never seed dime in
the world. Need I say anything else when there is the pride of Israel,
of those who have enlisted in the cause of King Emanuel engaged in
trading and doing the works of the Devil, and thereby encouraging and
aiding in the building up of his kingdom? Need I say a word against,
our brethren going and engaging themselves to do thins when they so
well understand that it is not the Mission of the Latter-day Saints to
labour for anything but the upbuilding of the Church and kingdom of
God? Here is the Mission of the Saints to go and aid in the gathering
of the poor, to labour here for the building of the Temple wherein we
can officiate for the dead and prepare to redeem Zion and to build up
the waste places thereof, and to establish the principles of
righteousness and truth upon the earth. Let our enemies learn their
true position; let them herd their own cattle, delve in the earth for
themselves, gather their own straw, make their own mortar, build
[p.302] up their own cities, but let us raise our own cotton, indigo,
tobacco, build up our own cities—even the cities of Zion for the
honour and glory of God; if all our labour be in the right place we
shall become independent of our enemies, make the desert become
fruitful and blossom as the rose. Here is work enough for the Saints
without working for the Devil or his agents or imps. The Lord has
commenced his work and has planted the standard of Zion and there is
plenty of business to do suppose that all Israel should go into it. If
it, were correct for men to go and devote their time, talents, and
strength in working to build up Gentile cities where would be the
interests of the kingdom. If it is good for you to do this it is good
for others, and if it is good for you to sell whiskey it is good for
me. The truth is that we can exercise a better influence without
having anything to do with these things. I have no desire or wish to
do any such thing. But some will put the cup to their neighbour's lip,
ruin their neighbour's children by such practices. It is not in the
economy of Heaven made necessary for any one to take such a course.
There is plenty to do to occupy all the talent, ability and
intelligence of all Israel without taking any such course as this, and
of that nature too, which instead of promoting evil will tend to
virtue and righteousness and finally to exaltation, things which will
tend to the enlightenment of the mind and to the advancement and
spreading abroad of the principles of salvation and eternal lives. It
is for us to be engaged preparing ourselves for those ordinances which
we look forward to with such earnest anticipation, and anxious desire
to administer and officiate for our dead, that they may come forth in
the first resurrection, and enjoy the blessings purchased by the
Redeemer of the world.

Vol. 9, p.302
I do not know but we are now building up a Temple in which may be
revealed the keys of the resurrection of the dead. We are building up
a Temple to the name of the Most High, and there is plenty of business
for every individual who lists to do his part. Do not let us pander to
the Devil, nor strew our ways to strangers, but let us take that
course that will be best calculated to establish the principles of
righteousness upon the earth, to establish the reign of the kingdom of
God.

Vol. 9, p.302
The sceptre of this Church and kingdom has been wielded by the
Almighty power of God, and it will so continue, for the time has come
when the Lord has commenced to get a foothold in the earth, and we
have been called from the midst of the Gentiles to establish a nucleus
of power for the benefit of the pure in heart. What better are we if
we go on in wickedness encouraging the power of the Devil, than those
who know not God? We might as well have stayed in the world. Then let
us understand our high and holy calling, and also strive to understand
the calling of the servers of God, and keep ourselves unspotted from
the world and its wickedness, and keep in our possession the Spirit of
the living God. We see the judgments of the Almighty spreading through
the land, and what assurance have we that we shall not be afflicted
unless we live so as to be without condemnation? Do we think that we
shall be shielded from, the judgments of the Almighty if we lay
ourselves liable by the same acts as the world? If we do we are
mistaken, for if we are guilty of the same crimes and wickedness the
results will be the same with us as with the world, with the exception
perhaps that the  judgments will overtake us a little quicker, for
they will commence with us. For it would thwart the purposes [p.303]
of the Almighty to let the wicked get a foothold and predominate in
the midst of Israel, where he intends to prepare his people for the
building up of Zion and the New Jerusalem.

Vol. 9, p.303
Brethren and sisters let us be energetic in the discharge of our
duties which now devolve upon us in our various locations. Let us be
industrious and useful in our day and generation, and not lend our
means or talents to build up interests opposed to the kingdom of God,
but let every—thing that we can command be devoted to the upbuilding
of that kingdom, and in this we will meet with the approbation of our
Father in Heaven, and then will be found place for the power, the
knowledge and intelligence which the Lord will take from the world and
bestow upon us if we are worthy to receive them. The times are
pregnant with great events, and the Lord has no desire to take back
this knowledge from the world, if he can find a place to bestow it.
Then, let ifs be wise and faithful that this knowledge may not be
taken back, but see that we do those things that are good, not wasting
our time with the vain philosophy of the world. Let us prepare to
enjoy all those things that have been conferred upon man from the
beginning of time, that we may secure the truth that has been
revealed, that this intelligence may find place in the midst of the
Saints of the Most High God, and that we may improve and advance from
one point to another until we shall combine all the knowledge and
intelligence which have been revealed, and receive that which the
Almighty is ready to bestow upon us, that we may thus perfect our own
being and progress in the knowledge of God and in the things
pertaining to our existence here and hereafter.

Vol. 9, p.303
The Apostle said, "If in this life only we have hope we are of all men
the most miserable." That might be true then, but I hardly subscribe
to it now, but I contend that the course which the Lord has marked out
tends to happiness and exaltation here, saying nothing of the life
which is to come. The Gospel is calculated to make good men of bad
men, it introduces good instead of evil, happiness instead of misery
generally, and it is also calculated to draw out the capacities of men
to the fullest extent for the benefit of man. Let us participate in
those enjoyments that we may prepare for the life to come, is my
prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen. [p.304]

George A. Smith, April 7, 1862

Counsel on Cattle Herding

Remarks by Elder George A. Smith, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 7, 1862.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.304
I arise simply to call the attention of the brethren of the Priesthood
now present to an item of counsel, which was disseminated among the
people a year ago by the Presidency, and while they travelled through
the Territory north and south during the summer and fall. It was
enjoined upon the people and Bishops to make a change in the policy of
herding cattle.

Vol. 9, p.304
The manner of herding cattle has been to gather the horses add cows
together and let some boys drive them out; then the boys would go and
gamble, or get into some kind of mischief while the cattle went
astray, and those boys would plot and get up some ill-conducted scheme
so that our herding proved to be a nursery for thieves to be planted
amongst us and eat up our vitals, the vitals of the whole people. The
counsel was given to have the system of herding changed and put into
the hands of wise, judicious men, and have the boys sent to school or
kept at industrial pursuits under the control of their fathers, and
not any longer make this system of herding our stock, which has been
adopted in the different wards of this city and Territory; a school of
hell.

Vol. 9, p.304
This has been impressed forcibly upon our minds, not only here but
north and south, and in some instances attempts were made and perhaps
in a few instances it may have been carried out, but as a general
thing, so far as last season was concerned, proved a failure. Perhaps
the Bishops would announce what the counsel was, but did not, see that
it was carried into effect. But now that the people have got the
counsel and we are now opening a new season and getting ready for the
spring and summer's operations, I therefore feel anxious to remind the
brethren in regard to this important item, for I tell you if we do not
look after our boys and lay a foundation for keeping them in the right
way they will go to destruction. It is therefore important that all
the brethren should unite in carrying out this instruction according
to the advice given.

Vol. 9, p.304
I felt to make these remarks, and I will further say that I am
delighted to hear and see so many together at this time, and I
consider it is a good opportunity of disseminating good instruction
throughout Deseret.

Vol. 9, p.304
May the blessing of God attend you and all the inhabitants of Deseret,
who desire to do right.

Vol. 9, p.304
There is a proposition that we put it to vote, and that we carry into
effect this counsel. [The motion was put and the brethren voted
unanimously to obey this counsel.] [p.305]

Brigham Young, June 15, 1862

The Love of Truth and Righteousness Implanted in the
 Natural Man—Kindness and Firmness in Governments

Remarks made by President Brigham Young, Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, June 15, 1862.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.305
I love to Speak to the Saints, when I am blessed with ability to speak
in a manner to please myself. I have proved that when I can become
fully satisfied with my own actions and am well pleased with myself,
then I please and satisfy my neighbours. People ought always to be
pleased with themselves when they do the best they can.

Vol. 9, p.305
It is fully proved in all the revelations that God has ever given to
mankind that they naturally love and admire righteousness, justice and
truth more than they do evil. It is, however, universally received by
professors of religion as a Scriptural doctrine that man is naturally
opposed to God. This is not, so. Paul says, in his Epistle to the
Corinthians, "But, the natural man receiveth not the things of God,"
but I say it is the unnatural "man that receiveth not the things of
God." Paul, in another place, says, "if our Gospel be hid, it is hid
to them that are lost: in whom the goal of this world hath blinded the
minds of them which believe not, lest the light, of the glorious
Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them."
That which was, is, and will continue to endure is more natural than
that which will pass away and be no more. The natural man is of God.
We are the natural sons and daughters of our natural parents, and
spiritually we are the natural children of the Father of light and
natural heirs to his kingdom; and when we do an evil, we do it in
opposition to the promptings of the Spirit of Truth that is within us.
Man, the noblest work of God, was in his creation designed for an
endless duration, for which the love of all good was incorporated in
his nature. It was never designed that he should naturally do and love
evil.

Vol. 9, p.305
When our first parents fell from their paradisaical state, they were
brought in contact with influences and powers of evil that are
unnatural and stand in opposition to an endless life. So far as
mankind yield to these influences, they are so far removed from a
natural to an unnatural state —from life to death. Adam and Eye did
not sin because it was in their nature to love sin, but, as Paul says
in his Epistle to Timothy, "Adam was not deceived, but the woman being
deceived was in the transgression. Notwithstanding, she shall be saved
in child bearing, if they continue in faith, and charity, and
holiness, with sobriety." The enemy of all righteousness deceived the
woman, and Adam went with her that man might be, and that she might be
saved in child-bearing.

Vol. 9, p.305
I hold that it is easier to do right than wrong, and that it gives
more real satisfaction, more sterling happiness, and more self-respect
to any person to do a good deed than to do [p.306] an evil deed. "Man
is born unto trouble as the sparks fly upward," and that in
consequence of sin's being in the world.

Vol. 9, p.306
Brother G. D. Watt has exhorted us to let truth be the standard to all
our sayings and actions. While he was so fervent for the truth I
thought of the harlot Rahab who, by faith, perished not with them that
believed not, when she had received the spies with peace. It appears
that this ancient harlot told the king of Jericho that the two spies
went out of the city when it was, dark, about the time of the shutting
of the gate, while at the same time she had hid them on the roof of
her house under some stalks of flax. This is an instance where a
slight departure from the truth produced more real good than a strict
observance of the facts in the case would have done, for by screening
the two spies from the custody of the King of Jericho the harlot saved
herself and her father's house. We call simple facts, truth; but the
truth must be held in righteousness. "Who is wise, and he shall
understand these things? prudent, and he shall know them? for the ways
of the Lord are right, and the just shall walk in them but the
transgressors shall fall therein." It is more natural for a person to
tell the truth than to lie. All the works of God are founded in truth,
and that truth must be held in righteousness.

Vol. 9, p.306
You remember that a few weeks ago the Elders of Israel were advised to
practice what they preach, and not do a thousand things they are glad
the people do not know. There are many acts of some of the best of
mankind that they are thankful are not known in the streets and in
their families. I would not be willing to say that this is the case
with all men, or that it is so in the midst of this people, because
the best of this people do as well as they know how, and live lives
they need not be ashamed of before God and the hosts of heaven and
hell. A great many wrongs are committed more from mistake and
ignorance than design; and in judging of wrongs done it is more just
to judge according to design than according to the exterior appearance
or the sight of the eye.

Vol. 9, p.306
It is much easier to live the life of a Saint than to live the life of
a sinner. There is more real good obtained and more real profit gained
in being honest and in telling the truth as it is, than in taking the
opposite course. If you are selling an animal and it is a little
faulty, deceive not the purchaser to get from him more than the animal
is worth, but reveal its faults and ailings, and deal upon upright
principles. I will explain this by relating a circumstance. When I was
quite young, a man by the name of Hezekiah Wales, a great
horse-jockey, traded upon this principle. He had a horse that seemed
to be the embodiment of every wrong way. A traveller rode up on a
worn-out animal and must have that very horse, and would exchange in
the trade the one he was riding. Mr. Wales wanted five dollars and the
worn-out horse for his animal. The traveller thought tills was rather
too much, and asked Mr. Wales what his horse was good for: "Will he
work in harness?" "No." "Is he a good riding horse?" "No." "Can he do
anything at all?" "Yes; if he has a mind to?" "Is he worth anything?"
"No, not a cent." The traveller could not be beat off, and made the
exhange. This circumstance also illustrates a leading trait in the
character of man, he will not be turned aside from his purpose, if it
is within his power to accomplish it. Should he undertake to travel to
the south, east, west, or north, a recital of all the dangers that lie
in his path will not  turn him from his [p.307] purpose, he will
follow the bent of his own inclination, should he lose his life in so
doing. This is human.

Vol. 9, p.307
I will take the liberty of differing with many of my brethren with
regard to holy we should conduct ourselves towards our wives. I am a
great lover of good women. I understand their nature, the design of
their being, and their worth. I have been acquainted with hundreds of
men, before I came into this Church, who before that, if they did not
dictate every five dollars or fifty cents that they had in their
pockets, their wives were ruling over them. On this point, I shall
differ with all who differ with me. If I have five dollars and I can
spare it, and my wife wants it, I tell her she is welcome to it. What
do you want to get with it, wife? "Oh, something that pleases me." I
do not believe in making my authority as a husband or a father known
by brute force; but by a superior intelligence—by showing them that, I
am capable of teaching them. If I have a wife that wants to be
humoured with five dollars, yes, take it; I would humour her. If I
commit wrong towards my family, it is because I let them use what they
should not, or that which I might bestow upon the poor. I may humour
them too much. I will humour a child with everything I consistently
can. Does not God, in his providences, bear and forbear with us in our
weaknesses and sins? How many times shall I forgive a brother, and
hear with weaknesses in him that are common to all men? So long as he
does not intend to commit wilful sin.

Vol. 9, p.307
When our little children handle things that are in their way, the
knives, forks, pins, needles, anything, and scatter, waste, and loss
them, and these little faults are committee every few minutes
throughout the day, shall we forgive the children or whip them? We
will always forgive them until they are taught better, and learn to
know good from evil, right from wrong. Our Father in heaven deals with
us his children upon this principle. Do I believe in humouring too
far? No. My Priesthood and calling as a minister of salvation must be
hououred; and if the Lord has placed me to be the head of a family,
let me be so in all humility and patience, not as a tyrannical ruler,
but as a faithful companion, an indulgent and affectionate father, a
thoughtful and unassuming superior; let me be honoured in my station
through faithful diligence, and be fully capable, by the aid of God's
Spirit, of filling my office in a way to effect the salvation of all
who are committed to my charge.

Vol. 9, p.307
When I was first married I was told that my wife would rule over me,
because I was too indulgent; I do not think that she did. Wife, when
you spin you may set the wheel where you please; and when I dome in to
sleep if you have moved the bed from the northeast corner of the room
to the southeast corner it is all right if you are pleased. This
course is much more manly than to quarrel with her because she has
moved the bed without your permission, or has put the shovel and the
tongs on the left instead of on the right hand side of the fire place,
at the same time giving her to understand that you are the master of
the house. But wife, I have made you a good water bench, and a sink,
and under the sink have made a place for the swill pail, and I would
like to have you to keep the pails in their respective places. If you
will put the swill pail where the water pail should be, I must go
somewhere else to drink water and not run the risk of drinking out of
the swill pail in the night. I can show you wife, where to put
everything in your house. If she wants so many tucks in her dress,
yes, put in as [p.308] many as you want, for you have to spin and
weave the cloth; make the dress as you please, that is your business;
and if I have five dollars that is not otherwise appropriated you are
welcome to it. But if I have five dollars in my pocket that I owe and
have promised to pay to-morrow morning, it must be paid.

Vol. 9, p.308
If a woman can rule a man and he not know it, praise to that woman.
They are few who know well the office of a woman from that of a man.
Imbecility is marked upon the people of the present age. All who have
their eyes open to see and their minds enlightened to understand
things as they are, will subscribe readily to this declaration. When
the servants of God in any age have consented to follow a woman for a
leader, either in a public or a family capacity, they have sunk
beneath the standard their organization has fitted them for; when a
people of God submit to that, their Priesthood is taken from them, and
they become as any other people.

Vol. 9, p.308
I shall humor the wife as far as I can consistently; and if you have
any crying, to do, wife, you can do that along with the children, for
I have none of that kind of business to do. Let our wives be the
weaker vessels, and the men be men, and show the women by their
superior ability that God gives husbands wisdom and ability to lead
their wives into his presence. I want the brethren and sisters to
kindly manage their affairs in-doors and out, taking good care of that
which belongs to them, and being contented in their lots and stations.

Vol. 9, p.308
God bless the righteous, and I do not care how soon the wicked are
overthrown. Amen.

Brigham Young, July 13, 1862

The Kingdom of God

Remaks by President Brigham Young made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, July 13, 1862.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.308
I will use, for the foundation of my remarks, words found in Rev. 11th
chap., 15th verse—"And the seventh angel sounded, and there were great
voices in heaven, saying, The kingdoms of this world are become the
kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Christ, and he shall reign for ever
and ever."

Vol. 9, p.308
How near to this text I shall preach, I know, not; there is enough in
it to answer my purpose, and it is one upon which a great deal can be
said.

Vol. 9, p.308
The plan of salvation cannot be told in one discourse, nor in one day,
one month, or one year, for it is from everlasting to  everlasting
like the [p.309] Priesthood of the Son of God, without beginning of
days or end of life. The Gospel we declare unto you leads to eternal
life, and this kingdom is the kingdom of God which he has promised, by
the mouths of his Prophets, that he would set, up in the last days —a
kingdom that must triumph over all the ills that afflict the family of
man, and usher in everlasting righteousness.

Vol. 9, p.309
Man has wandered far from his Maker—far from the path of rectitude his
Heavenly Father has marked out for his feet—and is walking in a way
strewn with dangers; he has left the true light, and is walking in
darkness; rejected the wisdom and intelligence that is from Heaven,
and has become benighted in ignorance and unbelief, neither knowing
God, nor the object of his own existence upon the earth. This darkness
and ignorance must be dispelled by the preaching of the Gospel, and as
many as will believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and walk in all the
ordinances of God blameless; will be numbered with his Saints and be
gathered into his kingdom, to be further taught the principles of
eternal life.

Vol. 9, p.309
The kingdom of God in the latter days must triumph upon all the earth,
subdue every species of sin, and destroy every source of sorrow to
which down-trodden humanity has been subject. The work of making the
kingdoms of the world the kingdom of God and his Christ has commenced;
and all the inhabitants of the earth, without exception, will yet
acknowledge Jesus to be the Christ, to the glory of God the Father.
All mankind are individually interested in this Latter-day Work, for
all have a future, whether glorious or inglorious.

Vol. 9, p.309
Man is created for a glorious purpose—for a life that is eternal. A
great deal is comprehended in the two words "eternal life;" they
entirely exclude death. We have no death to preach, for we should
never practice the principles of death, but pursue the path that leads
to the continuation of the lives. The world will be revolutionized by
the preaching of the Gospel and the power of the Priesthood, and this
work we are called to do. In its progress every foolish and
unprofitable custom, every unholy passion, every foolish notion in
politics and religion, every unjust and oppressive law, and whatever
else that is oppressive to man, and that would impede his onward
progress to the perfection of the Holy Ones in eternity, will be
removed until everlasting righteousness prevails over the whole earth.
Such was the design of the preaching of the Gospel in the days of the
Apostles.

Vol. 9, p.309
It is written in the book of the Acts of the Apostles, "And when they
found them not, they drew Jason and certain brethren unto the rulers
of the city, crying, These that have turned the world upside down, are
come hither also," Using the same figure, the Elders of the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints are called to right up the world. To
turn it over is a gigantic work, but it will be done, for both the
righteous on earth, and the sanctified in heaven are working at it,
and all power both in heaven and on earth is given to the Saviour by
his Father. It is our business to fully comprehend the sayings and
doings of the Saviour in his mission on the earth, which is life to
all who believe and endure to the end in the pursuit of life eternal.

Vol. 9, p.309
A life time is too short to tell the extent of the mission of the
Saviour to the human family, but I will venture to use one of his
sayings, in connection with what I have already quoted from the book
of Revelations. When he was arraigned before Pilate to be tried for
his life, he said to Pilate, "My kingdom is not of this world: if my
kingdom were of this [p.310] world, then would my servants fight, that
I should not be delivered to the Jews: but now is my kingdom not from
hence." Connect this saying with "Blessed are the peacemakers, for
they shall be called the children of God," and we can understand how
the kingdom of Christ is not of this world, because it is established
in peace, unlike all worldly kingdoms which are established in war.
The motto of his kingdom is "Peace on earth and good will towards
men," and hence not after the order of worldly kingdoms.

Vol. 9, p.310
It was remarked this morning that the Book of Mormon in no case
contradicts the Bible. It has many words like those in the Bible, and
as a whole is a strong witness to the Bible. Revelations, when they
have passed from God to man, and from man into his written and printed
language, cannot be said to be entirely perfect, though they may be as
perfect as possible under the circumstances; they are perfect enough
to answer the purposes of Heaven at this time.

Vol. 9, p.310
The saying, "My kingdom is not of this world," and the saying, "The
kingdoms of this world shall become the kingdoms of God and his
Christ," at the first glance would appear palpable contradictions; but
when they are read with their proper connections and by a person whose
mind is enlightened by the power of the Holy Ghosts, instead of
contradiction between them there is seen to exist a perfect harmony.
Joseph Smith, the Prophet of the last days, had a happy faculty of
reducing the things of heaven to the capacity of persons of common
understanding, often in a single sentence throwing a flood of light
into the gloom of ages. He had power to draw the spirits of the people
who listened to him to his standard, where they communed with heavenly
objects and heavenly principles, connecting the heavenly and the
earthly together—in one blending flood of heavenly intelligence. When
the mind is thus lit up with the Spirit of revelation, it is clearly
discerned that the heavens and the earth are in close proximity—that
time and eternity are one. We can then understand that the things of
God are things which pertain to his children, and that the expression,
form and sympathies of his earthly children pertain to their Great
Father and Creator.

Vol. 9, p.310
It has been thought by some that the kingdom Jesus established on the
earth, when he was here in the flesh, was not the kingdom Daniel saw.
Pardon me, if I differ from this view and say that it was the very
kingdom that Daniel saw, but it was not then the time to establish it
in its fullness, it was not then the time for the kingdom of God to
subdue all other kingdoms as it would in the latter days.

Vol. 9, p.310
Jesus came to establish his spiritual kingdom, or to introduce a code
of morals that would exalt the spirits of the people to godliness and
to God, that they might thereby secure to themselves a glorious
resurrection and a title to reign on the earth when the kingdoms of
this world should become the kingdoms of our God and his Christ. He
also came to introduce himself as the Saviour of the world, to shed
his blood upon the altar of atonement, and open up the way of life to
all believers. When Jesus came to his own they received him not, but
said, "This is the heir, let us kill him and seize on his
inheritance;" and they caught him and cast him out of the vineyard,
and slew him. Had the Jews received him as the heir, and treated him
as such, he would have established his kingdom among them at that
time, both spiritually and temporally; and they would have gathered
the lost tribes that wandered from Jerusalem, would have overcome
their  enemies, possessed Palestine in peace, and spread to the
uttermost parts of the earth [p.311] and possessed the kingdom under
the whole heavens.

Vol. 9, p.311
Again, at the time the children of Israel left Egypt if they had then
received the Gospel Moses bad for them, the kingdom would then have
been given to them, and it never would have been broken up, and the
house of Israel never would have been smitten and scattered to become
bondsmen among the nations. If the children of Abraham; Isaac and
Jacob previous to the Egyptian bondage, had been faithful, they would
have received the keys and power of the kingdom, and would never have
gone into Egypt to suffer four hundred years in bondage, but they by
their wickedness rejected the kingdom.

Vol. 9, p.311
When God speaks to the people, he does it in a manner to suit their
circumstances and capacities. He spoke to the children of Jacob
through Moses, as a blind, stiff-necked people, and when Jesus and his
Apostles came they talked with the Jews as a benighted, wicked,
selfish people. They would not receive the Gospel, though presented to
them by the Son of God in all its righteousness, beauty and glory.
Should the Lord Almighty send an angel to re-write the Bible, it would
in many places be very different from what it now is. And I will even
venture to say that if the Book of Mormon were now to be re-written,
in many instances it would materially differ from the present
translation. According as people are willing to receive the things of
God, so the heavens send forth their blessings. If the people are
stiff-necked, the Lord can tell them but little.

Vol. 9, p.311
The kingdom that Jesus came to establish is the kingdom Daniel saw,
but that stiff-necked, rebellious generation would not receive the
Gospel, and he did not fully establish his kingdom at that time. Could
the Lord consistently have given them power over their enemies to whom
they were subject while in this state of rebellion to God and his
laws, they would have become more wicked than the Romans other heathen
nations of the land. Had he given them power over the Egytians in the
days of Moses, they would have become more wicked than the Egyptians,
and would have used this saving power to bring upon them a more sure
and terrible destruction.

Vol. 9, p.311
The Lord called upon Moses, and he stood amid the thunders and
lightnings of Mount Sinai. Moses was a good and great man, but he had
lived with and so often been aggravated by a wicked, murmuring and
rebellious people that he could not look upon God in his glory, but he
could hear his voice and converse with his Heavenly Father in the
pillar of cloud and fire. He was, on one occasion, in company with
seventy Elders of Israel, permitted to see the back parts of the
Almighty. He received the law of carnal commandments for Israel from
the mouth of God. I believe with all my heart that if the children had
been ready to receive the Gospel in all its fulness, the yoke of
carnal commandments would never have been placed upon their necks.
Moses was a High Priest after the order of Melchisedec, and yet he
partook of the sins of the children of Israel to such a degree that he
could not see the face of God.

Vol. 9, p.311
The very kingdom that Jesus said was not of this world would in his
day have been permanently established in this world, if the people
could have received it, but they would not have the man Christ Jesus
to rule over them; they turned away from the holy commandments, and
preferred fables. When Jesus stated that his kingdom was not of this
world, he did not mean to convey the idea that it had no right to be
on this earth, but that his kingdom was a [p.312] righteous, holy
kingdom, and not like the wicked kingdoms of the world; and the
wickedness of the world was such that he could not then establish his
kingdom upon this earth.

Vol. 9, p.312
When Moses went into the mountain to converse with the God of Israel,
the cry was heard in the camp, "where is this Moses?" And they made a
moulten calf of the jewellery they had borrowed from the Egyptians,
and said, "These be thy gods, O Israel, which brought thee up out of
the land of Egypt. And when Aaron saw it, he built an altar before it,
and Aaron made a proclamation, and said, to-morrow is a feast of the
Lord. And they rose up early on the morrow, and offered burnt
offerings, and brought peace offerings, and the people sat down to eat
and to drink and rose up to play." There was as much sense in this
proceeding as there is in people's worshipping their property and
money at the present day.

Vol. 9, p.312
The earth is the Lord's and the fullness thereof, and be wishes to
establish his kingdom upon it. I do not think any person will start a
single argument to prove that the Lord does not own this earth and all
that is upon it. All Christians acknowledge that the earth is the
Lord's and the fulness thereof, and that Jesus is the Christ and heir
of all things.

Vol. 9, p.312
One excellent idea that was advanced this morning, I will venture to
carry out a little further. The time was when the test of a Christian
was his confession of Christ. In the first Epistle of John it is
written, "Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits
whether they are of God: because many false prophets are gone out into
the world. Hereby know ye the Spirit of God; every spirit that
confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh, is of God, and
every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the
flesh, is not of God. And this is that spirit of antichrist, whereof
ye have heard that it should come, and even now already is in the
world." This is no test to this generation, for all men of the
Christian world confess that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh. This
generation, however, is not left without a test. I have taught for
thirty years, and still teach, that he that believeth in his heart and
confesseth with his mouth that Jesus is the Christ and that Joseph
Smith is his Prophet to this generation, is of God; and he that
confesseth not that Jesus has come in the flesh and sent Joseph Smith
with the fulness of the Gospel to this generation, is not of God, but
is antichrist. All who confess that Joseph Smith is sent of God in the
latter days, to lay the foundation of his everlasting kingdom no more
to be thrown down, and will continue to keep his command. ments, are
born of God. All those who believe in their hearts and confess with
their months that Joseph Smith is a true Prophet, at the same time
trying with their might to live the holy principles Joseph the Prophet
has revealed, are in possession of the Holy Spirit of God and are
entitled to a fullness. When such men go into the world to preach the
Gospel though they know not a letter in a book, they will do more real
good to erring man than the great and wist can possibly do, though
aided by all their learning and worldly influence in the absence of
the gift of the Holy Ghost. When the spirit of the preacher is embued
with the Spirit and power of God, his words enter the understandings
of the honest, who discern the truth and at once embrace it to their
eternal advantage.

Vol. 9, p.312
Every person who seeks to know right, to understand every principle of
truth pertaining to the earth and the heavens,  and by obedience to
the [p.313] laws of the Gospel to obtain the Spirit of truth from the
great Fountain of truth, when he hears a truth, whether moral,
religious, scientific, or mechanical, whether it pertains to God, to
man, to the heavens, or to the earth, that truth is congenial to his
feelings, and it seems to him that he had known it all his life.
Notwithstanding the dreadful effects of the fall of man, almost all
men delight in truth and righteousness. If men are not righteous
themselves, as a general thing they honour and revere a righteous
person more than they do the wicked and froward. A few in these latter
days have ventured to stein the current of iniquity; defying the
finger of scorn they have raised their hands to Heaven saying, "we are
for God." They repeat a glorious text, "The kingdom of God or
nothing." It is with them, "Heaven or nothing." The Lord must reign
and rule.

Vol. 9, p.313
We did not produce ourselves. We did not make the earth, nor stretch
out the starry heavens. We have not sought out the wisdom of him who
formed the foundations of the great deep, nor explored the vastness of
his skill in the formation of the finny tribes. "Who removeth the
mountains and they knew not; who overturneth them in his anger; who
shaketh the earth out of her place, and the pillars thereof tremble;
who commandeth the sun, and it riseth not; and sealeth up the stars;
who alone spreadeth out the heavens, and treadeth upon the waves of
the sea; who maketh Arcturus, Orion, and Pleiades and the chambers of
the south; who doeth great things past finding out, yea, and wonders
without number."

Vol. 9, p.313
Philosophy has tried to search out God, but it stands aghast amid the
great and wondrous works of the great Supreme. It acknowledges a gmat
Designer and Framer of the universe, but how to approach him, it
findeth not. This great Being is the God of the Latter-day Saints; to
whom we accede the right of reigning over the workmanship of his own
hands. It is his right to control the gold and the silver, the wheat
and the fine flour, yea, all the elements that have been enumerated by
the searching eye of philosophy and science, and those that are past
finding out by mortals in their present state. Has an unholy
principle, a wicked influence that leads to death, the right to
control the ability and power to do good which God has placed in man?
No. God alone has the right to control the intelligence that is in the
human family, for he is the giver of it.

Vol. 9, p.313
Religious people talk a great deal about doing wondrous great things
for the Lord—about doing this, that and the other for the glory of
God. Every good that man performs is, firstly, for his own benefit and
eternal welfare, if he continues in well doing, and secondly, for the
common good of others, so for as his example and the influence of good
done effects others. We may, for comparison's sake, imagine a great
king who has many kingdoms to dispose of and many sons to give them
to, but one of his sons will not have his kingly father to rule over
him, neither will he accept of any of his favours. Now, if any body
suffers loss in this ease, it is the proud, rebellious son; the father
can give the kingdom, that he otherwise would have given to his
wayward son, to a more worthy subject. He is all powerful, and bestows
ability to whom he will to become powerful like himself. "If I were
hungry, I would not tell thee: for the world is mine, and the fulness
thereof. Will I eat the flesh of bulls or drink the blood of goats?
Offer unto God thanksgiving, and pay thy vows unto the Most High."

Vol. 9, p.314
[p.314] The generations of men from the beginning have refused to pay
homage to their God, and to render unto him that which belongs to him.
If men serve God, it is to their advantage; but they suppose that they
sacrifice a great deal for God and do him a great service, and are
enriching him and impoverishtug themselves. Render unto God that which
is God's. I care not whether it be gold, silver or copper. When men
extract the precious metals from the earth, they breathe the air,
drink the water and eat the food that belongs to God.

Vol. 9, p.314
I could give the reasons why the servants of God, from the beginning,
have not been able to establish his kingdom on the earth, but I have
not time to do so to-day. In these latter days, the kingdoms of this
world will become "the kingdoms of our God and his Christ," and those
who have gold and silver and wealth of other descriptions, and refuse
to devote it to the Lord, are blind and naked and destitute of that
wisdom which comes from above. The breath that is in their nostrils is
not really their own. All people live upon the bounty of the Almighty,
yet they say that the precious metals are theirs, and they will devote
this wealth to their own service, revel in luxury, and do as they
please. Those who possess the wealth of this world, possess it by the
permission of the Almighty, and then they go needlessly on in the way
to destruction. How, long? Until their race is run.

Vol. 9, p.314
All must have the privilege of proving to God and angels what they
will do with the talent and ability God has given them, whether they
will waste their blessings in pandering to unholy appetites or use
them in the way God has designed they should. This is one great reason
why men are permitted to do as they do. It is an orthodox doctrine
that God has decreed whatsoever Comes to pass. He has decreed many
things to come to pass, but not all things. He has not decreed that
one man shall blaspheme his name, and that another shall often be
found on his knees praying to him; this is left to the free volition
of the creature. All the inhabitants of the earth have had the
privilege of proving themselves before God in their life time whether
they delighted in that which was right or that which was wrong, and
according to that, those who have been without law will be judged
without law. What better, in the sight of Heaven, are those who place
their affections upon earthly wealth, than the children of Israel who
worshipped a calf?

Vol. 9, p.314
Those who wish to join us in this great work, must do as we have done,
to obtain that which we have obtained. It is not our business to
question the validity of any of the laws and ordinances of God. It is
no matter to us how simple the ordinance he requires us to submit to,
in order to attain a certain end. He has said, "he that believeth and
is baptized shall be saved." If he has instituted baptism in water for
the remission of sins, it is not our business to question his right,
to do this, by quarrelling with the mode of this ordinance. If he had
told us to dig a hole in the ground and bury ourselves for a certain
length of time, it is his right to do so, and our advantage to obey.
Whenever the Gospel has been preached in any age of the world, the
ordinance of baptism has been in force. It had the same validity in
the days of Adam, Enoch, and Noah as in the days of Jesus Christ and
his Apostles, or as it has now.

Vol. 9, p.314
An angel of the Lord visited Adam, when Adam was offering up
sacrifice. The angel asked him why he was offering up sacrifice. Adam
replied, I know not, but this I do know, the Lord has commanded me,
therefore I offer up sacrifice. It may be said [p.315] that Adam was
very ignorant. It was designed by the Lord that his previous knowledge
should pass from him "Jesus answered and said unto him (Nicodemus,)
Verily, verily, I say unto thee, except a man be born again, he cannot
see the kingdom of God. Nicodemus saith unto him How can a man be born
when be is old? Can he enter the second time into his mothers womb and
be born?

Vol. 9, p.315
Jesus answered, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, except a man be born
of water, and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God."
A man must be born again before he can see the kingdom of God; and
must be born of water and of the Spirit, before he can enter therein.

Vol. 9, p.315
It may be asked whether any person can be saved, except those who are
baptized. Yes, all the inhabitants of the earth will be saved, except
those that sin against the Holy Ghost. Will they come into the
presence of the Father and the Son? Not unless they are baptized for
the remission of sins, and live faithfully in the observance of the
words of life, all the rest of their days. "In my Father's house are
many mansions." "Enter ye in at the strait gate; for wide is the gate,
and broad is the way that leadeth to destruction, and many there be
which go in there at; because straight is the gate and narrow is the
way, which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it." A
question was asked Joseph Smith if all would be damned, except the
Latter-day Saints. He answered "yes and most of the Latter-day Saints,
unless they repent and do better than they have done."

Vol. 9, p.315
The glory of those who are not permitted to enter into the presence of
the Father and the Son will be greater than mortals can imagine, in
glory, excellency, exquisite pleasure, and intense bliss. It hasher
entered into the heart of man to conceive of the greatness of their
glory. But the glory of those who enter into the presence of God
exceeds all these in glory, as the light of the sun exceeds the light
of the moon and stars. All these different glories are ordained to fit
the capacities and conditions of men.

Vol. 9, p.315
Let me say a word in praise of the congregation before me. Here I see
people who have gathered from almost every nation of the earth, and
they have brought with them their national customs, traditions,
education, fashions and language; yet this mixed people dwell together
in peace: all nationality gradually subsides, and we see a universal
blending into one, possessing the same feeling and spirit of our holy
religion, all being determined to promote the kingdom of God on the
earth, looking forward to the day of rest. What other community less
needs the services of lawyers, magistrates and judges than this
community? This is a joy to me.

Vol. 9, p.315
The Lord designs to set up his kingdom in our day, and the
commandments he requires us to obey and the duties he makes obligatory
for us are easy. We can perform all he requires of us, without hurting
us in the least.

Vol. 9, p.315
Some contend that there is no virtue in the water, but there is virtue
in him who has made the commandment, and he has power to pardon sins.
Were I to command you to wash your bodies and you refused to do so,
your filthiness would cleave to you, and you alone would suffer the
inconvenience.

Vol. 9, p.315
We break the bread, which represents the Lord's body, as he has
commanded, in remembrance of him, and that he will come to earth again
when the kingdoms of this world shall become the kingdoms of our God
and his Christ. We pour out water or wine in remembrance of his blood
which was shed, and in token of the time when he will drink of the
fruit [p.316] of the vine anew with us in his Father's kingdom, when
he comes again and the kingdoms of this world becomes the kingdoms of
our God and his Christ. The kingdoms of this world must be prepared
for his coming by the proclamation of the Gospel, or be wiped out of
existence.

Vol. 9, p.316
The whole would have lost confidence in themselves and in their God.
How can it be restored? By beginning to serve God, and then trying to
induce every man and woman to join heart and hand in this moral
reformation. By associating with those with whom you can trust your
wealth, honour, good name, virtue and integrity, and inviting all to
join you who are full of integrity and honour, and who will treat you
as the angels of God would if they were here. We must restore the
integrity and confidence which have been lost to the world. The kings
upon their thrones have to pay for their positions, for they cannot
trust themselves in the hands of their attendants, without bribery.
Only the semblance of honour, integrity and confidence are to be found
in the world, and even that brings a high price; however, this general
remark has its honourable exceptions. We must find men and women that
we can trust with everything that is sacred to us, or the kingdom of
God can never be established upon the earth. The Lord will not
acknowledge a people who will falsify their word and are unvirtuous;
he will not long trust a man of that kind with any of the affairs of
his kingdom. He will not trust an unvirtuous people with his Holy
Priesthood. He will not trust a people with property—with earthly
wealth—who will covet the same and use it to pander to their lusts,
and otherwise devote it to the power of the enemy of God and man.

Vol. 9, p.316
The business of the Latter-day Saints is to bring forth the kingdom of
God in the last days, morally, religiously, and politically. Will they
do it? I rather think they will, with the help of God. No matter what
the enemies of God and his cause do with our name, or with our means;
no matter how often they hurl us from our habitations and drive us
from city to city, and from county to county, let every one of us be
found standing upon the pedestal of truth and virtue, defiling not our
persons by sin in any way. Let us esteem all that we are permitted to
possess as given to us of the Lord; whether it be gold, silver, goods,
houses, lands, or wives and children, they are all the Lord's. These
blessings are only lent to us. When we have passed this earthly ordeal
and have proven to the heavens that we are worthy to be crowned with
crowns of glory, immortality and eternal lives, then the Lord will say
these are yours, but Until then we own nothing.

Vol. 9, p.316
Will all believe as we believe? I know not. I would be pleased if all
men would believe the truth and practice righteousness. If they have
truth in their possession, I wish them to be as generous with it as I
am. I freely impart to my fellow-beings all the truth I know of, and
all the rules of godliness I am in possession of. My religion teaches
me to embrace all truth in the heavens, on the earth, under the earth,
and in the bottomless pit, if there is any there. My creed embraces
all truth. If you have truth that I have not, let me know it, and it
will come to were it belongs; and if I have truth which you have not
you are welcome to it. There is no need of debate and contention in
regard to truth and error, for debate tends to create a spirit of
bitterness.

Vol. 9, p.316
There is no need for war and bloodshed, for the earth is large enough
for all. The elements of which this earth is  composed are all around
it. Philosophers say the [p.317] atmosphere is forty miles deep. Be
this as it may, there are no bounds to the elements that compose
worlds like this. This earthly ball, this little opake substance
thrown off into space, is only a speck in the great universe; and when
it is celestialized it will go back into the presence of God, where it
was first framed. All belongs to God, and those who keep his celestial
law will return to him.

Vol. 9, p.317
Many inquiries are made as to what will become of that portion of the
world of mankind who have died without law. When we return to build up
the waste places of Zion, then will the Scripture be fulfilled—"Him
that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my God, and he
shall go no more out: and I will write upon him the name of my God,
and the name of the city of my God, which is New Jerusalem, which
cometh down out of heaven from my God: and I will write upon him my
new name." The servants of God will officiate for the dead in the
temples of God which will be built. The Gospel is now preached to the
spirits in prison, and when the time comes for the servants of God to
officiate for them, the names of those who have received the Gospel in
the spirit will be revealed by the angels of God and the spirits of
just men made perfect; also the places of their birth, the age in
which they lived, and everything regarding them that is necessary to
be recorded on earth, and they will then be saved so as to find
admittance into the presence of God, with their relatives who have
officiated for them. The wicked will be cleansed and purified as by
fire; some of them will be saved as by fire. Some will be given over
to the buffetting of Satan, that their spirits may be saved in the day
of the Lord Jesus. Others will receive their bodies, but cannot be
saved in the kingdoms and mansions that are in the presence of God.
All the children of men will receive a glory in the mansions of God
according to their capacities, and rewards according to their acts in
the flesh.

Vol. 9, p.317
Brethren and friends, do you naturally despise such a doctrine as
this, or does it find a response of welcome in your bosoms? My soul
says, Hallelujah, every moment I think. of the ample provisions God
has made for his sons and daughters. They will not welter in hell to
an endless eternity, but they will rise higher and higher, and
continue to increase in intelligence and love of truth as they
advance. There will be an eternal progress in the knowledge of God.

Vol. 9, p.317
May God bless the people. Amen. [p.318]

Brigham Young, July 6, 1862

Contrast Between the Religion of Jesus Christ As Enjoyed
By the Saints and that of Professed Christianity

Remarks by President Brigham Young, Bowery, July 6, 1812.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.318
The religion of Jesus Christ gives light for darkness. The Gospel we
have received is sent "to bind up the broken-hearted, to proclaim
liberty to the captives, and the opening of the prison to them that
are bound; to proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord, and the day of
vengeance of our God, to comfort all that mourn, to appoint unto them
that mourn in Zion, to give unto them beauty for ashes, the oil of joy
for mourning, the garment of praise for the spirit of heaviness; that
they may be called trees of righteousness, the planting of the Lord,
that he might be glorified." The life of a Christian is said to be
full of pain, tribulation, sorrow, and excruciating torments; of
rightings without and fears within, of anxieties, despair, gloominess,
and mourning. His path is supposed to be spread with gins, pitfalls,
and incertainties, but this is a mistake, for "the path of the just is
as the shining light, that shineth more and more unto the perfect
day," while the wicked is snared by the transgression of his lips, but
the just shall come out of trouble."

Vol. 9, p.318
The faith I have embraced has given me light for darkness, ease for
pain; joy and gladness for sorrow and mourning, certainty for
uncertainty, hope for despair. We talk about having grace to endure,
and pray, "O Lord, give me grace to endure the pains I receive in this
thorny path that leads to heaven, the scoffs and sneers of this
unfriendly world, that I may bear the name of Jesus honourably while I
live." It is right to pray for grace, but let me shape this prayer a
little differently, and ask God my heavenly Father, in the name of
Jesus Christ, to open the eyes of my understanding, and teach me the
truth as it is, then shall I see that I am walking in the light and
not in darkness. "Then spake Jesus again nuts them, saying, I am the
light of the wortd: he that followeth me shall not walk in darkness,
but shall have the light of life. The true people of God are far
removed from that pain which the sinner and the ungodly constantly
endure. They are removed from it as a people politically, and as
families, and as individuals. Compare, for instance, the colonial
history of the United States with the history of the settling of the
wild and desolate regions of Utah by the Latter-day Saints, and you
will learn that the sufferings of the first settlers here from Indian
outrages and other causes, will scarcely supply enough for a
comparison. And whole companies of emigrants to California and Oregon
have been massacred, their flesh given to wild animals, and their
bones left to bleach upon the plains. Almost fifteen years ago one
hundred and forty-six souls started from Winter Quarters (now
Florence) to settle in this Valley. We arrived herein safety, stayed
thirty days,  returned the same season, and [p.319] not a single
person was lost by the way. If any of our company was taken sick,
there were a hundred prayers ascending to God for the recovery of that
sick person. How is it with gold-hunters? Do they pray for their sick,
and administer to them by the laying on of hands? No, they do not
believe in any such thing, but the sick suffer and die. When any among
us were taken sick we laid hands upon them and they were healed. I was
told, on one occasion, by one of the camp, that Br. Taft had the
mountain fever and could not live till morning; we dipped him seven
times in the river, and the next day he was comparatively well.

Vol. 9, p.319
Oh! what a great sorrow it is to be a Saint. How mournful the thought,
when we contemplate the contrast between the Saint and the sinner? We
have ease for pain, comfortable health for sickness, joy for mourning
and light for darkness. "This is all very good," says one, "but your
religion is so unpopular in the world." There is not another religion
so popular as this in the courts of heaven. Without the garb of a
Saint you cannot, be admitted to the presence of the Father, and to
Jesus, the Mediator between God and man. No religion is popular there
but the religion of the Bible. Episcopalianism, Methodism, Quakerism,
Catholicism, Prespyterianism, and all their collateral branches are
unpopular in the celestial kingdom of God, while the religion of Adam,
Enoch, Noah, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, the patriarchs and prophets, Jesus
and his Apostles, is the only acknowledged and popular system of
religion with the sanctified ones in the presence of the Father and
the Son. "But," says a Presbyterian, "Abraham was a polygamist." He
was. "And you say that his religion is popular in heaven." It is the
only religion acknowledged there. I have not time now to dwell upon
all the points of Abraham's faith, but he did believe in a plurality
of wives, and was a practical polygamist. And Paul says, "and if ye be
Christ's then are ye Abraham's seed, and heirs according to the
promise." Did Abraham believe in Presbyterianism? Not much. Did he
believe in Quakerism? Not much. Each of the different sects of
religion has some truth, and so far as they have the truth so far did
Abraham believe. But is the religion of any one of the sects, as a
whole, the religion of heaven? It is not. We all desire to join the
popular party. Light, truth, and intelligence are the side that is
popular with the heavens, and the side that will rule, govern, and
control the nations. If we join that society we then all become
popular with the popular party. Some people will render themselves
ridiculously conspicuous on purpose to become popular. Their desire
for popularity or notoriety is so great that they will not hesitate to
do a mean act to gain it. The great majority want to be on the
strongest, wealthiest, and most popular side, and to be connected with
that family which is possessed of immense wealth, influence, and
power. Many of my brethren of the Elders of Israel rise up here to
speak to the people, and they cannot give utterance to their ideas.
What is the matter? They are fearful of making a slight mistake in
their language, which they think would make the, unpopular. I wish
they were as I am in this respect, and did not care what people may
think or say, but pour out what the Holy Ghost shall give them to say,
regardless of consequences. We all want to be on the side that will
produce the most safety, the most joy, and the most sterling
happiness. I can say, without fear of successful contradiction [p.320]
that the man or women who believes that the religion of Jesus leads
into a thorny path, does not understand nor enjoy the true religion of
heaven.

Vol. 9, p.320
We can say to all the world that the persecution which the Latter-day
Saints have received, and the misery they may have suffered in
consequence thereof, will not begin to compare with the misery and
real suffering they are now receiving in the United States in
consequence of war. In Missouri our bleeding feet stained the
prairies, but now they are sheeding each others blood to curdle and
bake in the sun, or to be licked up by dogs and wild animals, while
their flesh is given to vultures and wolves. We were invited to sign
away our property to pay the expenses of our persecutors, and we were
permitted, as a body, to take away as much of our moveable property as
we could; but now the Secessionists are robbed and pillaged without
mercy, their houses are burned over their heads, their barns are
destroyed, their food and clothing are taken, and the women and
children are left without anything to eat, drink, or wear, while their
husbands, fathers, and brothers are either killed or taken prisoners.
In the same manner the Secession party, fall upon the Federals or
Union-men, and whip them, rob them, and hang them up at their own
doors and in the presence of their families. Then comes a third party
who are called May-walkers or Jayhawkers, but more properly they are
bucanneers or land-pirates, and they rob everybody that is left after
the Union and Seeession parties have done their worst. Have we ever
suffered like that? I think not. When they come across a small
settlement of Secessionists they plunder and destroy it, and when they
come across a hamlet of Unionists they serve it in the same manner.
Did the Latter-day Saints ever see such times? They never did. They
never suffered anything in comparison to what the people in many of
the States are now suffering.

Vol. 9, p.320
It is right the brethren and sisters should have grace to sustain them
in doing right, and it is right they should pray for it, but I would
rather they possessed good sound common sense to begin with and know
what to do with the grace of God when they received it.

Vol. 9, p.320
I never try any other way to please people only by pleasing myself and
my God. If I can please God I can please myself; then I care very
little whether anybody else is pleased or not, because if they are
pleased with God and godliness they will be pleased with me. When
Elders preach or lecture among the Saints or to the world, if they do
so to satisfy themselves they have done well. When you have pleased
yourselves it is very probable that you have pleased human beings like
yourselves.

Vol. 9, p.320
When journeying the Saints organize as perfectly as they can for safe
and comfortable travelling. We appoint one man to this duty, another
to that, and every man attends to his duty. If a waggon is broken the
captain at once arranges to have it put into travelling order. If
there is a sick person in the camp, he either goes himself or details
somebody to administer to the sick by anointing with oil, laying on of
hands, and prayer. Perhaps a sister is fainting by the way; she is
worn out; the journey is too much for her. The captain procures for
her such nourishment as can, he found in camp, to give her strength
and ability to endure the further fatigues of the journey; doing
everything he can to restore the sick to sound health, and giving them
all possible comfort and aid. Is there the same care and fellow
feeling manifested in the trains of emigrants who are passing over
[p.321] the country in search of gold? Each person is seeking to
better his condition, and they have no interest that extends further
that self. It is with them as with the man that prayed, "O Lord, bless
me, my wife, my son John and his wife, we four, no more. Amen" They
are for themselves, and not for the kingdom of God. They know that the
world is going to destruction. They see the whole world in
confusion—one party seeking to destroy another in the vain hope of
building themselves up. The present Government of the United States is
self-destroying as they are now proving.

Vol. 9, p.321
If there is one class of persons on earth who need comfort more than
another, it is both the poor and rich who will not serve God. Those
who serve him are comforted all the day long; they walk in the light
of his salvation, dwell under the smiles of his countenance, and the
works of their hands are abundantly prospered. Still some apostatize
from all this light—from this great salvation—to get gold. The reason
of this is not because they have to suffer so much for their religion,
but because they have not enough good common sense. What is the grace
of God? Who can define it? You say it is the favour of God. If you had
good common sense, you never would be out of his favour. He is the
Father of our spirits—the Great Ruler of the Universe. If we had
enough common sense to understand flyings as they are, we certainly
would choose to serve him, and be on the strongest side.

Vol. 9, p.321
Do we intend to make our final abode in hell, or in heaven? If we,
mean to be in heaven we must become faithful Latter-day Saints; if in
hell, we may be anything we please, no matter what I profess to be a
Latter-day Saint. I believe that the Old and New Testaments were given
by the inspiration of God, and since much adulterated by uninspired
translators, which makes it necessary for one to have the Spirit of
revelation from God to read and understand them. I believe the
doctrine that the Lord taught to Adam in the garden, and that Adam
taught to his children, that Enoch taught to his city three hundred
and sixty-five years, preparing a people to go into the presence of
God the Father. I believe the doctrine taught by Noah, who was
instructed of God to build an ark to save himself and family from
destruction in the great flood. I believe the doctrine Abraham taught,
that Isaac, Jacob and the Patriarchs taught. I believe all the
doctrine Moses taught to be the word of the Lord. I believe in the law
of carnal commandments as he did I it was for them, and not for us. It
was a yoke placed upon their necks because of their disobedience to
the higher law of the Gospel. Jesus Christ removed that yoke, and told
them to follow the law of the Gospel. Some Christians throw away all
the Old Testament except some portions of the Prophets; but Moses had
the Gospel; Jethro had the Gospel, and the house of Jacob were urged
to receive it, but they would not; so the Lord told Moses to give them
a law of carnal Commandments that would be grievous for them to bear.

Vol. 9, p.321
The people generally would not have the revelations which the Lord
delivered to Joseph Smith, unless he would give them a law of carnal
commandments like that which he gave to the children of Israel, and
how long was it before they were in conversation with the spirit
world, being led to destruction by strong delusion which God sent
them, because they would not receive the truth? "And when they say
unto you, Seek unto them that have familiar spirits, and and unto
wizards that peep, and that [p.322] mutter; should not a people seek
unto their God?" They would not receive revelations from God, but, as
they were told, God suffered them to have revelations that they would
believe, that they might believe lies and be damned. Moses tried to
give the children of Israel the law of the Gospel, but they would not
receive it. The Gospel was revealed in those days, as much so as in
the days of Christ and his Apostles. They had the Melchisedec
Priesthood, and were entitled to all the promises and blessings then
as in the days of the Apostles.

Vol. 9, p.322
When Jesus came to preach the will of his Father, he came to his own,
but they would not receive him. He said to them, "I speak that which I
have seen with my Father; and ye do that which ye have seen with your
Father. They answered and said unto him, Abraham is our father. Jesus
saith unto them, if ye were Abraham's children, ye would do the works
of Abraham. But now ye seek to kill me, a man that hath told you the
truth, which I have heard of God; this did not. Abraham." The Jews
wanted to make laws to guide God and his children. They believed many
of the doctrines that Abraham believed and taught. They practised
polygamy, as did Abraham, the Patriarchs, Moses, David, and the
Prophets down to the days of the Apostles.

Vol. 9, p.322
Monogamy, or restrictions by law to one wife, is no part of the
economy of Heaven among men. Such s system was commenced by the
founders of the Roman empire. That empire was founded on the banks of
the Tiber by wandering brigands. When these robbers founded the city
of Rome, it was evident to them that their success in attaining a
balance of power with their neighbours, depended upon introducing
females into their body politic, so they stole them from the Sabines,
who were near neighbours. The scarcity of women gave existence to laws
restricting one wife to one man. Rome became the mistress of the
world, and introduced this order of monogamy wherever her sway was
acknowledged. Thus this monogamic order of marriage, so esteemed by
modern Christians as a holy sacrament and divine institution, is
nothing but a system established by a set of robbers.

Vol. 9, p.322
The Congress of the United States have lately passed a law to punish
polygamy in the Territories of the United States and in other places
over which they have exclusive jurisdiction. In doing this, they have
undertaken to dictate the Almighty in his revelations to his people,
and those who handle edged tools, unless they are skillful, are apt to
cut their fingers; and those who hand out insult to the Great I Am, in
the end, are apt to get more than they have spoken for.

Vol. 9, p.322
Why do we believe in and practise polygamy? Because the Lord
introduced it to his servitors in a revelation given to Joseph Smith,
and the Lord's servants have always practiced it. "And is that
religion popular in heaven?" It is the only popular religion there,
for this is the religion of Abraham, and, unless we do the works of
Abraham, we are not Abraham's seed and heirs according to promise. We
believe in Jesus Christ the Mediator of the new covenant, who has
introduced the Gospel for the benefit of the human family, to happily,
exalt and glorify them in the presence of the Father, not to make them
miserable, not to torture them, nor cause them to walk in the gloomy
path of grief all their days. We rejoice in this Gospel, it is all
glory, hallelujah, peace and comfort. We believe in following the
admonitions and  instructions of the ancient Prophets and Apostles,
[p.323] and of all good men in this our day.

Vol. 9, p.323
I do not make these remarks to east reflections upon any being, but we
should strive to know the mind and will of God and to be filled with
his Spirit. I wish the Saints to be filled with the Spirit of
understanding; and I never want to again hear a, Saint say, "Oh, how
we suffer for the religion of Jesus! We suffer more than the wicked,
while at the same time, we are better clad, better fed and better
looking, and our hearts are filled with joy, while the hearts of the
wicked are filled with sorrow and mourning. All the cheerfulness,
gladness, comfort, exuberance of spirit, joy, bliss peace and
brightness of expression that can be bestowed upon individuals are
possessed and enjoyed by the sanctified in heaven, and if we are
prepared by the principles of eternal life, the same halo will shine
through our countenance and make our faces bright with glory.

Vol. 9, p.323
Whatever leads to vanity, lightness, and worldly-mindedness is not the
joy of heavenly beings, but the nonsense of the wicked world. There
are men in this kingdom who cannot discriminate between that which is
of God and that which is not of him, and who are at a loss to know how
far to go and not sin. The very moment you have a doubt upon your mind
that what you do is not exactly right, then stop and pursue that
course which you know is right, and in which you can enjoy the clear,
warm, cheering, peaceful influence which cometh from God as an earnest
that you are doing right, then shall you be blessed in all your works
here below, and fill up your days in use fulness. I heard a man say,
the other day, who is in the evening of his days, that if he had never
done much good, he had never done any evil that he knew of God will
receive all such in the heavens, when they put off this mortality.

Vol. 9, p.323
I fell to bless and not curse. Had I the power I would rather avert an
evil that I saw coming upon any individual or people, and see them
lead into the path of blessings, though it should cause my words to
fail.

Vol. 9, p.323
May God bless you. Amen. [p.324]

Wilford Woodruff, April 8, 1862

Necessity of the Living Oracles Among 
the Saints Exhortation to Obedience to Counsel

Remarks by Elder Wilford Woodruff, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 8, 1862.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.324
The Church of Jesus Christ has had a vast amount of teaching,
especially of late. We have Lad a great deal of good counsel and
instruction in this Conference; the truth has been simplified,
doctrine elucidated and made plain to our understandings through the
revelations of Jesus Christ, and I really feel that we have great
cause to rejoice. There is one truth that becomes still moral evident
to my mind, and I think to the minds of this people generally, and
that is the importance and necessity of our being governed and
controlled day by day by the revelations of God. Now, we may take the
Bible, the Book of Mormon and Doctrine and Covenants, and we may read
them through, and every other revelation that if as been given to us,
and they would scarcely be sufficient to guide us twenty-four homes.
We have only an outline of our duties written; we are to be guided by
the living oracles. The ten commandments are very good, and the great
and glorious principles pertaining to the redemption of man, the
revelations pertaining to events that are past and to the things of
the mysterious and unborn future, and there are also many choice and
precious things relating to the redemption of man, to the present and
future greatness of the Saints; but where can we find one revelation
that tells us that we should raise three hundred teams, or twelve
hundred yoke of cattle, to bring up the poor from the Missouri river.
We have been informed by the revelations of the Lord Jesus Christ that
there should be a Temple built in Jackson county; but has there been a
revelation to tell us how long or how high it should be? No, we have
get to he governed by the mind and will of God, and this must be
apparent to this people; it shows itself more and more. President
Young tells us that the living oracles should be our grade, that, in
fact, we should have the living oracles within us always. Every man
and woman has the privilege of being baptized, but it is not the
privilege of every man to lead the Church. It is my privilege to have
revelation to know truth from error, and I should also have power to
cast out Devils and to heal the sick, if I magnify my calling; and not
only these gifts, but tongues, interpretation of tongues and the
spirit of prophecy, and of course that is revelation.

Vol. 9, p.324
It is the privilege of every man and woman in this kingdom to enjoy
the spirit of prophecy, which is the Spirit of God; and to the
faithful it reveals such things as are necessary for their comfort and
consolation, and to guide them in their daily duties.

Vol. 9, p.324
I can say that I rejoice before this people and before the Lord our
God, in the great blessings which he has poured out  upon us; I
rejoice that he is carefully watching over his kingdom and people, and
it is manifest [p.325] unto us. There has never been a time when a
doctrine has been presented to us by the servants of God that has
appeared new or mysterious, but what the Spirit of God has becel ready
to bear testimony to the truth of the same. When there have been cases
of contention to know who was the biggest man, the Spirit of God has
always made known who was in the wrong, and this is a great blessing
unto us, one of the greatest that ever was given unto the children of
men, to be able to discern the right from the wrong in all cases that
may come under our observation. We can perform this work that is given
unto us to do, for we know how to take the first step, and then we
gradually advance as we are inspired from one degree to another; and
if we have that portion of the Spirit of God which it is our privilege
to enjoy, and magnify our calling, we shall have that testimony we
ought to have within us when any new doctrine is brought forth, or old
doctrine more fully explained. In this way we shall profit by the
preaching of our brethren, and be able to treasure up the principles
of eternal life, and we should be ready at all times to carry out the
principles that are revealed to our Presidents and Bishops from time
to time, as they receive the word of the Lord from the President of
the whole Church. For instance, a certain number of wagons and teams
are called for, and we should understand that whenever a Bishop wants
anything for the public good, that we should be on hand to do what is
wanted. President Young requires nothing but what the Lord requires of
him and manifests unto him; and I know that if we carry out those
principles that are brought forth by our President and leader, we
shall be blessed in so doing.

Vol. 9, p.325
This is the way I view our position as a people upon the earth, in the
dispensation of the fulness of times. We are truly engaged in a great
and mighty work, one that is sustained by the Almighty. It is like the
mustard seed which grows from a small particle to a large tree. The
commencement of this Church was very small, but it is now grown into a
mighty kingdom. No matter what our station and callings are when those
who are over us rise up and call upon us to do anything, we should be
ever ready to respond when, for instanse, we are instructed to stop
selling whisky, or drinking it, we ought to do it, and then our minds
will be enlightened by partaking of the Spirit of God, and the spirit
and power of our high and holy callings will rest upon us when we
listen to that instruction that is given, and carry it out. This
kingdom has got to rise up and take its stand in majesty, in strength
and power among the nations, and all that the Lord has promised will
be realized.

Vol. 9, p.325
Our President has frequently told us that we cannot separate the
temporal from the spiritual, but they must go hand in hand together,
and so it is, and so must we act in reference to building up the
Church and kingdom of God.

Vol. 9, p.325
We should foresee the evil, and then foreseeing it we should hide
ourselves, and preserve ourselves in purity and holiness. Our
President has tried from the beginning to instruct us in these things,
and we should listen to the counsel that is given unto us. You have
all heard President Young give instructions to the Elders from time to
time; and point out the course that we should pursue in order to
sustain ourselves. We should all strive to so manage our grain as to
turn it to the best account. We have had counsel in regard to this
matter, but how slow we are to carry it out. I have sometimes
marvelled at the course [p.326] that has been pursued in regard to the
duties that devolve upon us.

Vol. 9, p.326
Let us lay these things to heart, and profit by those instructions,
and if we do, we will bring forth fruit abundantly. Let us be of one
heart and one mind, in all things.

Vol. 9, p.326
I rejoice to meet here in this Conference with my brethren and
sisters, and I esteem it as a great privilege. I have been associated
with this Church ever since the year 1833, and I have been looking
over the Quorum of the Twelve, to-day, and reflecting that in our
first acquaintance, we were mere boys together, while now, most of us
are beginning to have gray locks. The time is passing rapidly along,
and the purposes of the Lord are fast hastening forward. If we will do
our duty I know that God will sustain us and bring us off conquerors;
and he will open the way whereby we can be delivered from our enemies,
and there will be room fear us to spread out. The Gospel of Jesus
Christ will spread and do good, and it will prove a blessing to the
children of men. The Almighty requires his servants to maintain their
integrity in righteousness and truth. We are called upon to build a
Temple to the name of the God of Israel, and let us try to do our
duty; let us lay these things to heart, and return home from this
Conference refreshed with the Spirit of the Lord, and let us do those
things that are of benefit to us, and the settlements where we live.

Vol. 9, p.326
God is merciful to us, and if we do our duty, we shall be blessed. We
have been informed that the heavens are fall of blessings for the
faithful. We have not yet arrived at the fulness, but we are
progressing in the great work of the dispensation of the fulness of
times; and I pray that the Almighty will give us power to overcome and
do his will, which I ask in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ. Amen.

Heber C. Kimball, June 7, 1862

Proclamation of the Gospel to the Dead. Exhortation to Improvements

Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, June 7, 1862.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.326
The teaching to-day has been excellent, and very profitable to us all.
When Jesus Christ commenced his ministry, he taught a short time,
wrought miracles, called twelve men and ordained them Apostles, and
gave them power from on high to establish the principles of the Gospel
of the Son of Man in all the world. When he had thus commenced the
work  of his Father, and [p.327] eaten his last supper with his
disciples, which we commemorate in the sacrament on the Sabbath-day,
they spilled his blood. On the third day he rose again from the dead,
showed himself to his faithful followers, gave them further
instructions, promised them another Comforter, and then went to preach
to the spirits in prison, opening the door of the proclamation of the
Gospel to the dead as well as to the living, that men in the spirit
might be judged according to men in the flesh.

Vol. 9, p.327
The present American war, which brother George A. Smith has dwelt upon
this afternoon, has disembodied thousands of spirits, who are gone
into the spirit world to mingle with those spirits who are unprepared
to enter the presence of God. Now we who hold the same Priesthood that
Christ and his Apostles held, who follow him in the regenerations,
will also become the saviours of men on earth and in the spirit world;
therefore, the thousands slain in the present war are not without
hope. It is our calling to preach life and salvation to them even in
another existence; and it is our duty so to live that we honour our
high calling in this world to be prepared to labour for the souls of
men in the next. We should forsake the, world and its pernicious ways,
and serve the Lord our God with our might, soul and strentht.

Vol. 9, p.327
The word of the Lord to all the world, and to all Israel, is repent
and turn to the Lord your God with all your hearts. The Lord does not
require that of us which we cannot do. We can forsake every
unrighteous principle and cleave to principles of truth, wherein is
the power of God. No man can have the power of God who dishonours the
truth. Jesus took Peter, James and John into a high mountain, and
there gave them their endowment, and placed upon them authority to
lead the Church of God in all the world, to ordain men to the
Priesthood, to set in order the Church and send forth the Elders of
Israel to preach to a perishing world. For the same purpose has the
Lord called us up into these high mountains, float we may become
endowed with power from on high in the Church and kingdom of God, and
become kings and priests unto God, which we never can be lawfully
until we are ordained and sealed to that power, for the kingdom of God
is a kingdom of kings and priests, and will rise in mighty power in
the last days.

Vol. 9, p.327
Some people are taken captive by the adversary, and are seduced to
bring themselves under obligations never to raise the standard or King
Emanuel again. We have not enlisted in the cause of truth for a
limited time; but for time and all eternity; we are not to be taken
prisoners, or ever lay down our arms to submit in the least degree to
the enemy of all righteousness, and the Lord helping us, we never
will; the world, with all their combinations of earthly power, and
earthly running and wisdom will never bring us into subjection. That
time is past, if we keep the covenants and vows we have made in the
house of God, I know that as well as I know that this is the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, that Joseph Smith was sent of God
to organize it, and that the men who now lead it on earth are his
authorized ministers. If we follow them as they follow Christ, God
will give us the victory. But we must act as one man; and as the
natural body is dictated by the conclusions of one mind, so must we as
a Church and people act under the dictation of one head; yet, "the eye
cannot say to the hand, I have no need of thee; nor again, the head to
the feet, I have no need or you."

Vol. 9, p.328
The righteous have no cause for [p.328] fear. If I fear anything, it
is that this people are becoming wealthy, becoming fanciful, and full
of love for the vain fashions of the ungodly, which, if indulged in,
will bring them trouble and sorrow.

Vol. 9, p.328
The majority of this people are a righteous people, and God will
defend the righteous, and for the righteous sake preserve a great many
for the time being that are not righteous; for he has great respect
for his friends—for his anointed—for the elect whose lives have been
hid with Christ in God, and none of these will be lost because Jesus
Christ saves all whom the Father has put in his power. Then let us be
comforted and full of good cheer; and let us, with a good will as a
people, work the work of righteousness. Let every person be filled
with a desire to excel in every good word and work, and strive to
become foremost in making good improvements, laying aside everything
that is unnecessary, and cleaving to that which is useful and
necessary to give us power and independence among the nations of the
world, and favour with God and angels who will bear us off
victoriously.

Vol. 9, p.328
Brother George A. has been talking about our driving. In this I have
an extensive experience during thirty years past that I have been in
the Church; and this is an experience that no man can obtain only by
passing through the same circumstances; but all the Saints will have
enough of trials if they are faithful to their God and themselves,
they will have all they can possibly bear in one way or another.

Vol. 9, p.328
Let us improve our homes, our city and our country, and do all in our
power to become a self-sustaining people by making at home everything
we need. One of the speakers to-day referred to the ignorance of
gardeners; it made me think of a gardener I had. When the corn was in
the silk, he husked it, and brought it into my family to eat; he said
he thought the cob was the part to eat. He pulled the water-melons
before they were ripe, and divided them among my family. Our English
gardeners are unacquainted with many of the productions of this
country, and hence they make some little mistakes; but who is so
ignorant that they cannot learn and improve?

Vol. 9, p.328
We spend a great deal of ready money in the east and west for material
for clothing which we can make at home, if we will try. We can make
lace and silk, and different kinds of cloth, both cotton and woollen.
We have as good weavers as can be found in any country, but it is
almost impossible to get any of them into a loom; they seem to love
rural pursuits better. When they were in England, it was the daily
business of many to work with the flying shuttle, which could be heard
all over the land.

Vol. 9, p.328
All sane persons, old and young, can improve. Some say they are too
old to improve, but there is no person too old to be damned for their
sins. A man of sixty years of age, if he has improved himself, is
brighter than he was at twenty; he is filled with more power, energy
and life; he is like a ripe ear of corn that is filled with the
elements of life more than a green ear, the old man will come up
quicker than a young one. There is brightness in old men trod in old
women who live and honour God and their own existence.

Vol. 9, p.328
What brother Brigham has sold in relation to the carelessness of hired
men is strictly true. I have had a man in my employ that would light
his pipe or cigarette and smoke in the hay mow, which was paying him
twenty-five dollars a month, besides boarding and washing, which
altogether would amount to fifty dollars a month and over; and then
[p.329] would wear out two or three pairs of thin boots in the course
of three months, for which he would pay from eight to ten dollars a
pair, and then complain he had not wages enough. There are but few men
that honestly earn their wages. Brother Brigham and myself used to
work hard, side by side, for fifty cents a day and board ourselves; we
had seventy-five cents a day when we worked in the hayfield; we would
work from sunrise to sunset, and until nine o'clock at night if there
was sign of rain. We would rake and bind after a cradler for a bushel
of wheat a day, and chop wood, with snow to our waist for eighteen
cents a cord, and take our pay in corn at seventy-five cents a bushel.

Vol. 9, p.329
There is an impression in labourers that they should not earn their
employer anything above their wages. What man would keep an animal—say
a cow—that never made any increase? Such an animal you would fat and
eat. These are a few things which we suffer from one another, and if
such dishonesty is permitted to increase, it will be the ruination of
those who practise it.

Vol. 9, p.329
May the Lord bless you. Amen.

Brigham Young, August 3, 1862

A Knowledge of God Obtained Only Through
Obedience to the Principles of Truth

Remarks by President Brigham Young made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, August 3, 1862.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.329
The way of life and salvation is mapped out so plainly in the Old and
New Testaments that any man may read and understand, yet people do not
understand. The most approved geography and map fail to give a
description and delineation of any people or country so perfectly as
to exclude all possibility of more being known by personally visiting
and examining the country or people described. A mere geographical
description has a claim only upon our belief, but to gain a perfect
knowledge of the country or people described it is necessary to visit
that country and people; having obtained this knowledge, you in turn
become a witness to others of what you have seen, heard, handled, or
felt. So it is with the Gospel.

Vol. 9, p.329
We may read the history of the life of Christ, admire his moral and
religious teachings, be impressed with awe by the description of the
character and works of the Father and God of the universe, be made
acquainted with the means be has devised to prepare mankind to enter
his presence, but it is necessary that we should follow Christ, put,
into actual practice the lessons of Christ, and obey the ordinances of
Christ, to know for ourselves the saving effects [p.330] they produce
in mankind. A mere theory amounts to but little, while practice and
obedience have to do with stern realities. In this way the ancients
obtained a knowledge of the true God. "And we know that the Son of God
is come, and hath given us an understanding, that we may know him that
is true; and we are in him that is true, even in his Son Jesus Christ.
This is the true God, and eternal life."

Vol. 9, p.330
Although the character of God is plainly described in the Scriptures,
yet mankind do not understand it, but have imagined to themselves a
God without form or location. It is written in the Scriptures, "God is
a Spirit: and they that worship him, must worship him in spirit and in
truth." Again, "But the natural man (or as we now use the language,
the fallen or sinful man) receiveth not the things of the Spirit of
God: for they are foolishness unto him; neither can he know them,
because they are spiritually discerned. But he that is spiritual
judgeth all things, yet he himself is judged of no man." In no other
way can the things of God be understood. Men who are destitute of the
influence of the Holy Ghost, or the Spirit of God, cannot understand
the things of God; they may read them, but to them they are shrouded
in darkness.

Vol. 9, p.330
We try to tell the people how to be saved; and if we have not the
fulness of the Gospel, it is not upon the face of the earth. If we
have not the Priesthood of Heaven, it is not possessed by any people
upon earth. The Priesthood of the Son of God to the children of men is
a perfect system of government—a heavenly institution among
men—designed to bring them back into the presence of God to partake of
the fulness of his glory. The power of all truth dwells in the bosom
of our Father and God, which he dispenses to his children as he will,
by the means of his eternal Priesthood. He is enthroned in the light,
glory and power of truth. He has abided the truth, and is thereby
exalted, and his power, light and glory are eternal. The Gospel and
the Priesthood are the means he employs to save and exalt his obedient
children to the possession with him of the same glory and power, to be
crowned with crowns of glory, immortality and eternal lives.

Vol. 9, p.330
"We alone have the words of life," is a great saying; who can bear it?
"If you Latter-day Saints are the only people who have the words of
life, why are you so despised, hated? Why have you been under the
necessity of leaving your homes and possessions?" For no other reason
than the following:—"God ministered unto him (this first Elder) by an
holy angel, whose countenance was as lightning, and whose garments
were pure and white above all other whiteness; and gave unto him
commandments which inspired him; and gave him power from on high, by
the means which were before prepared, to translate the Book of Mormon,
which contains a record of a fallen people, and the fulness of the
Gospel of Jesus Christ to the Gentiles and to the Jews also, which was
given by inspiration, and is confirmed to others by the ministering of
angels, and is declared unto the world by them, proving to the world
that the Holy Scriptures are true, and that God does inspire men and
call them to his holy work in this age and generation, as well as in
generations of old, thereby showing that he is the same God yesterday,
to-day, and for ever. Amen." This is all the reason that I know of.

Vol. 9, p.330
"Have the Mormons been persecuted for their evil deeds?" If they have,
shame on their persecutors, for if any Latter-day Saint breaks the law
of his country he is amenable to [p.331] that law, and it provides a
suitable penalty. The Latter-day Saints live and always have lived in
a land of law, and if they have transgressed the law, shame on a
community, like, the people that live under the Government of the
United States, to persecute them instead of prosecuting them. An
instance cannot be found upon the records of spy court in the United
States where the leaders of this people have been legally convicted of
a breach of law and order.

Vol. 9, p.331
Joseph Smith was arraigned before Judge Austin A. King, on a charge of
treason. The Judge inquired of Mr. Smith, "Do you believe and teach
the doctrine that in the course of time the Saints will possess the
earth?" Joseph replied that he did. "Do you believe that the Lord will
raise up a kingdom that will fill the whole earth and rule over all
other kingdoms, as the prophet Daniel has said?" "Yes, sir, I believe
that Jesus Christ will reign king of nations as he does king of
Saints." "Write that down, clerk; we want to fasten upon him the
charge of treason, for if he believes this, he must believe that the
State of Missouri will crumble and fall to riss no more." Lawyer
Doniphan said to the Judge, "damn it, Jude, you had better make the
Bible treason and have done with it."

Vol. 9, p.331
I was not in Missouri at the first of our people's going there, but I
have searched diligently to find whether any of thee Latter-day.
Saints have ever been convicted in any of the courts of Missouri for
transgressing the law, and, so far as I could learn, such an instance
cannot be found on the court records of that State, "Then why are you
persecuted?" Because the Lord has committed unto us, the words of
eternal life to deliver to the world, which, if they will obey, will
bring them back late the presence of the Father and the Son.

Vol. 9, p.331
The world will not receive the Gospel, unless they can have it on
their own terms, and will persecute there w that do receive it. We
preach the truth as it is in Christ Jesus, and this gives offence to
the wicked; they become angry with God, with Jesus Christ, and with
his Saints; God and Christ they cannot reach, but the Saints they can
persecute as long and as much as they are permitted.

Vol. 9, p.331
"But were you not persecuted for teaching that odious doctrine called
polygamy?" No. We were planted in these valleys before it was publicly
made known to the people. Only a few of Joseph Smith's intimate
friends knew it previous to its, being published to the world, which
was several years after his death. We have not been driven from our
homes since it was published.

Vol. 9, p.331
"Do you not aggravate your enemies by your close communion habits?" I
speak for myself; I acknowledge that I do not fellowship much of their
conduct, nor do I expect to, unless it is better than some of it has
been; and I will say further, it is hard for me to fellowship the
conduct of some who profess to be Latter-day Saints.

Vol. 9, p.331
Polygamy in Utah and polygamy among the Christian nations of the world
at the present day are very different. Polygamy in Utah is an
honourable transaction for we marry our wives, and openly acknowledge
them and their children. It is avery different matter elsewhere; women
are seduced and secretly kept as mistresses as long as they please
their unprincipled seducers, when they are cast off to meet, if it
were possible, a worse fate; their children are not acknowledged, but
are thrown upon the world unprotected, and left exposed to be carried
away by the dark and turpid stream of crime to end their wretched
lives in prison, upon the gallows, or in some other violent manner.

Vol. 9, p.332
[p.332] Did the Devil believe that Joseph Smith was an impostor? He
knew that Joseph Smith was a true Prophet. Did the first priest who
persecuted Joseph Smith, when Joseph was about nineteen years of age,
believe that Joseph was an impostor? No. The Devil and his emissaries
are not afraid of an impostor; for the world is full of imposition.
Men who lecture against God, Jesus Christ, and the Bible, are not
persecuted, but figure in what is called the best society. This proves
one saying of the Saviour, that the world loves its own; and those
that the Lord has chosen out of the world, they hate and persecute.
Infidelity, under some popular name, makes its way to the altars of
Christian sanctuaries, and its supporters receive the honour of this
world. But when Joseph Smith came before the world bearing testimony
that Jesus lived, that he had seen him, declaring that he was his
witness, and that Jesus was the Saviour of the world, that he had
spoken from the heavens and had revealed in these days the fulness of
the Gospel for the salvation of men, that the Old and New Testament
were true and contained the plan of human redemption, he was cast out,
and the cry—"False Prophet, tale Prophet, away with him," was almost
universal.

Vol. 9, p.332
Who can justly say aught against Joseph Smith? I was as well
acquainted with him, as any man. I do not believe that his father and
mother knew him any better than I did." I do not think that a man
lives on the earth that knew him any better than I did; and I am bold
to say that, Jesus Christ, excepted, no better man ever lived or does
live upon this earth. I am his witness. He was persecuted for the same
reason that any other righteous person has been or is persecuted at
the present day.

Vol. 9, p.332
The world have the Gospel preached of them, but they do not receive
it, and they wish to drive the Priesthood and its supporters from the
earth. Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness sake:
for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. Blessed are ye when men shall
revile you, and persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil
against you falsely, for my sake. Rejoice and be exceeding glad: for
great is your reward in heaven: for so persecuted they the prophets
which were before you." Had Jesus Christ been an impostor and of the
world; the world would have loved its own. Had Joseph Smith been an
impostor and of the world, the world would not have hated him, but
would have loved its own. Had Joseph Smith made political capital of
his religion and calling, and raised up a political party, he
doubtless would have become celebrated and renowned in the world as a
great man and as a great leader.

Vol. 9, p.332
The world fears a concentration of feeling and union of action. We say
that we live in a Republican Government, and we hold that we have the
best national constitution in the world; but a wicked people will
corrupt themselves and do wickedly under any government, and, in so
doing, will sooner or later be destroyed. The most excellent human or
divine laws are of no use to earthly or heavenly beings, unless, they
are faithfully observed. Law is for the protection of the law-abider;
and the penalty of the law is for the lawbreaker. God cannot
acknowledge a divided government as his, wherein some are of Paul,
some of Apollos, &c.

Vol. 9, p.332
The Church of Jesus Christ could not exist, and be divided up into
parties. Where such disunion exists in any government, it ultimately
becomes the means of the utter overthrow of that government or people,
unless a timely  remedy is applied. Party spirit once made its
appearance in heaven, but was promptly checked [p.333] "And there was
war in heaven: Michael and his angels fought against the dragon; and
the dragon fought and his angels, and prevailed not; neither was their
place found any more in heaven. And the dragon was cast out, that old
serpent, called the Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world;
he was cast onto into the earth, and his angels were cast out with
him." They were east out; and if our Government had east out the
Seceders, the war would soon have been ended. This placed the Spirit
of Evil on the earth. Those evil spirits are not permitted to receive
tabernacles of their own, and that is their condemnation and
punishment. They have been known to take possession of the bodies of
men and women, and rather than to be without a body, they have entered
the bodies of brutes. All such spirits and all embodied spirits who
violate wholesome laws and abuse the rights and privileges guaranteed
unto them will be hurled down to hell.

Vol. 9, p.333
The people in the States have violated the Constitution in closing
their ears against the cries of the oppressed, and in consenting to
shedding innocent blood, and now war, death and gloom are spread like
a pall over the lined, which state of things will sooner or later
spread all over the world. The world is at war against the truth, and
against those who propagate it. Are they opposed to canting hypocrites
in the garb of parsons? No. Will they ridicule a black-attired
blackguard and pelt him with mud and rotten eggs even though he should
lecture against God, Christ, and the Holy Scriptures? No, but they
will fight against the truth which has been reveled from heaven, "and
this is the condemnation that light has come into the world, and men
loved darkness rather than light because their deeds were evil." The
wicked hate the light because it maketh manifest their evil deeds, and
they love to dwell in darkness, thinking to cover their sins from the
public gaze and from the eye of God; but in the due time of the
Almighty their deeds will be exposed upon the house tops. This is the
reason why the religious and political factions of this land united
their energies to slay the Prophet Joseph Smith, and to banish the
religion of Jesus, because they saw that it would instruct, inform,
and unite the people.

Vol. 9, p.333
It may be said that the Roman Catholics are as much united as the
Latter-day Saints, but is it in righteousness? No. I have not read
that the Roman Catholics of late years have taken patiently the
spoiling of their goods and suffered the loss of all things for their
religion. Though this may not be positive proof of the truth of any
religion, for it is well known that fanatics will suffer horrible
torture for a false and foolish religion, more than is required of the
Lord for true Christians to suffer for their religion, except in cases
when his providences may require for certain wise purposes. Votaries
of false systems of religion will at times court persecution, with a
view to establish their religion and give it notoriety. The most
effectual way to establish the religion of Heaven is to live it,
rather than to die for it: I think I am safe in saying that there are
many of the Latter-day Saints who are more willing to die for their
religion than to faithfully live it. There is no other proof can be
adduced to God, angels, and men, that a people faithfully live their
religion, than that they repent truly, of their sins, obey the law of
baptism for the remission of sins, and then continue to do the works
of righteousness day by day.

Vol. 9, p.333
Some few who profess to be Latter-day Saints have been unruly and
froward, not respecting the rights and [p.334] property of others. The
army that was quartered in our vicinity introduced more corruption and
iniquity than had been made manifest for years. Whether to be thankful
or sorrowful for this, sometimes I am at a loss to know. The wicked
that were among us have been made manifest, and many of them have
left; this is a result we have no cause to mourn over. There are still
a few who are impatient of control, will go their own way, will steal,
lie, swear, get drunk, &c. Their works make them manifest, and we know
them. We also know upon whom we can depend in a time or trouble; a
good sailor is always found at his post, both in calm and storm. The
good soldier is ready to resist the enemy, and not to shake hands with
him and be tamely taken prisoner. The time of storm, and trouble is
the time to prove ourselves to God and to one another.

Vol. 9, p.334
We desire to be a great deal better than we are as individuals and as
a people, and if we are faithful, we shall be. Praise to the faithful
Latter-day Saints, who are striving to serve God with all their
hearts. Let all Latter-day Saints learn that the weaknesses of their
brethren are not sins. When men or women undesignedly commit a wrong,
do not attribute that to them as a sin. Let us learn to be
compassionate one with another; let mercy and kindness soften every
angry and fretful temper, that we may become long suffering and
beneficent in all our communications one with another. No man can ever
become a ruler in the kingdom of God, until he can perfectly rule
himself; then is he capable of raising a family of children who will
rise up and call him blessed. On the other hand, if the Elders of
Israel do not pay attention to this and improve themselves in every
possible way, their families will see their weaknesses and follies,
can have no confidence in them as leaders, and will scatter away from
them and join themselves to more substaintial, wise, and reliable
fathers and leaders.

Vol. 9, p.334
Shall we as a people ever become popular in the world? Yes, when
righteousness reigns triumphantly on the earth. In the end, when the
judgment is set and the Judge of all the earth makes his appearance,
he will place upon his right hand Abraham and Abraham's seed, and all
those who have obeyed the Gospel of his Son, and they will inherit the
earth and its fulness, while the sinner and the ungodly will be cast
into prison to pay the uttermost farthing.

Vol. 9, p.334
May the Lord help us to live so that we may be accounted worthy of all
the glory our Heavenly Father has in store for us. Amen. [p.335]

Heber C. Kimball, April 27, 1862

The Course the Saints Should Pursue
and the Spirit They Should Cultivate

Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball,
made on Sunday Morning, April 27, 1862.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.335
Every true Saint that has got the light of Heaven in him can realize
and comprehend in a degree the importance of what President Young has
said to us. Men frequently speak of good sense, but the question may
be asked, what is good sense? I consider that that man or woman who
has the light; of Heaven in him or her whether it is by the natural or
the spiritual eyes, that is the light of Christ and that is good
sense. Now, it is impossible to have the light of Christ, except you
are alive in Christ.

Vol. 9, p.335
We are like a limb that is alive in a tree; yes, every one that are
Latter-day Saints; we are united or should be as the heart; of one
man, and no man will be saved and gathered with Christ except they are
grafted into him, for they must receive the life that flows from him
in order to be exalted with him. It is upon the same principle that
the graft that is put into a tree receives life from the tree into
which it is engrafted. It is necessary that we should all be alive in
Christ, and we might to partake of his attributes and also of the
attributes of his Father; then we become one with Christ as he is one
with the Father. We never can enjoy the life-giving influences of the
Spirit of God except, we live and practice our religion, always
abiding in the vine, for as the branch cannot; bring forth or produce
except it; remain connected with the tree, so we cannot increase in
light and knowledge unless we keep alive in Christ. This people are a
good people and they are full of life, they are alive in Christ, and
they live their religion and God blesses them.

Vol. 9, p.335
I am aware that we are protected and shielded by the Almighty; he
baffles the world, wards oft the storms and tempests for the sake of
the righteousness that dwells in the midst of this people. It is not
done for the sake of the liar, the thief, and other abominable
characters, but his protecting arm is extended for the sake of the
righteous; they are the means of preserving this people, and there is
enough of them to save the rest from destruction, and through that
medium we as a people are protected.

Vol. 9, p.335
It is a common thing for us to send to the States for choice fruit,
and the pomologist; who receives our orders cuts off scions from the
best fruit trees, and sends to us the summer, the fall and the winter
apples, and we also get the pear, the plum, the cherry and the peach.
We graft those various kinds of good fruit into our seedlings, and
then the tree produces fruit according to the kind that was grafted
into it, and in this way we procure good fruit. It is just so with
you, unless veto abide in Christ after being grafted in, you will not
bear any good fruit. There are men and women here who have come from
the States, who seem to have a little good feeling in them, but were
they ever properly grafted into the time vine? No, they simply got
under the good influence, but they have not borne any fruit. Where
have you [p.336] seen an individual that has come here to speculate or
do business that has ever been truly favourable to this people? There
have been very few, and most of them have died, but there are quite as
many that are favourable as I expect to see. Men come here and get
good impressions, the Spirit of the Lord resting with them, but they
do not embrace the truth, and consequently the good influence leaves
them and they turn against the cause of Christ, the Devil gets power
over them and they begin to operate against the kingdom of our God and
to seek the lives of his servants and anointed ones. Let such men go
their own way; I have got now so that I cannot have confidence in any
that come here until they prove themselves, and therefore I have quit
the practice of reposing confidence in strangers, and I place my
confidence in God, in his kingdom, in his servants and in the earth
that is made for our use.

Vol. 9, p.336
Brother Brigham was speaking of the earth and telling us that we
should be cautious how we use it, for it is our mother, and the than
that will disgrace his mother is unworthy of her fostering care. I
have been a child upon this earth for 61 years, and there is not
anything but what it produces. Are you not required to be just as
faithful as I am? Why—of course; we shall have to give an account of
the deeds done in the body, and so will all mankind. Look at the
animal creation, they were all created by law, and will fulfill that
law by which they were created. But see the feeling and disposition
that we have in our hearts to be cruel towards animals, and that same
passion that we cultivate towards the brute creation, mankind
by-and-bye will have towards one another. Reflect upon the experience
of the past and you will find it so. I perceive that the older I grow
the more compassion I have upon the brute, but young and unthoughtful
men and careless, cruel boys will drive a horse at the rate of sixteen
miles an hour, and then whip him all the way up every hill on the
journey. Is this the spirit of Christ and of our holy religion to be
cruel to animals and beat them in this way? I say no; our religion and
the spirit of Christ would teach us to be kind to them, to encourage
them by bating and nourishing them. It is a good deal so with this
kingdom, there are some who are all the time blocking the wheels of
the kingdom in place of helping to roll it forward. If these brethren
who are so wild and inconsiderate would but learn enough to block the
wheels of their team instead of being so severe upon their animals
they would act more like wise men and Saints of God.

Vol. 9, p.336
When President Young says to the Bishops go and get up three hundred
teams and send to the States to gather the poor Saints, they should go
at it with spirit and with energy as men of God. In fact we should all
take a course to comply with the counsel that is given. We should
cultivate the earth that it may yield of its increase, that we may
have an abundance of wheat, corn, potatoes, apples, peaches and every
other variety of grain, fruit and vegetable. We should always look
forward to a future increase, striving to make everything multiply in
its sphere and thus fulfil the measure of its creation. If we sow a
kernel of wheat it will produce, probably a thousand fold, then you
sow that which has been produced from the one kernel and it will
increase in proportion to the first. This is the principle of increase
in nature, and each of us should endeavour to carry out nature's laws.
In the beginning God commanded Adam, and also his sons and daughters
to fill up the measure  of trek creation, to [p.337] multiply and
replenish the earth, and he also commanded the earth to multiply and
to increase her productions, vegetation, fowls, animals and all manner
of creeping things. How do you think it looks for man to lie, down and
be an idle speculator, while he makes his neighbour a slave? I believe
in all of us being industrious from day to day and from year to year,
and also to improve and teach others to improve in all that is good. I
have never undertaken to do anything of an important nature, but I
have called upon the Almighty to assist me, realizing that I required
his aid and favour and he has invariably prospered me in what I have
commenced. When we store up grain for the purpose of feeding the poor
Saints we may naturally expect to have to feed a great many goats
while we are feeding sheep.

Vol. 9, p.337
Brethren let us go to work and accumulate means; let us go more
extensively into home manufactures, let us get up some of those home
made spinning jinnys, we are told that they are capable of spinning
two hundred pounds a day, but supposing we could spin twenty-five
pounds a day should we not think we were doing a goad business? We
should feel proud of such a business. We shall have to go into this
kind of business, for we have every prospect of being shut out from
trading with the east. Let us then go to work, men, women and children
and make ourselves independent of the world and especially of our
enemies. Can we do it? Yes we can, because we can raise every thing
that we require. Now we have not cultivated many things here but what
we have got a good return. When speaking upon this subject the other
day, I heard President Young say that he would not send to the States
for any of those rotten goods this year; I am not going to send for
any, for I am going to send for a carding machine instead, and if that
does not clothe my family I do not know what move I shall make next,
but I intend that whatever I do shall be a step in the right
direction.

Vol. 9, p.337
Brethren and sisters, I feel to bless you and also all the Presidency
of this Church, and all the Quorums of the Priesthood; I likewise feel
to bless every man that puts forth his hand to help to bless Israel,
for all such shall be blessed by the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob,
and their blessings shall multiply ten fold more than they ever did
before. Then, do not stop, but go a head, and all our blessings will
multiply. The Lord says, do my will and let the world alone, and I
will defend you for it is my business to defend you and all my people
in these latter days, and he will do it to the extent that is
requisite for the accomplishment of his purposes. I know it just as
well as I know that I am standing here. Well, do not be discouraged,
but lay aside your scolding and fretting, and, abide in the religion
of Jesus Christ, for you must remember that no branch can bring forth
except it be in the vine; no more can we except we abide in Christ.

Vol. 9, p.337
Peace be upon you all, brethren and sisters, wives and children, you
all that are good, and that love the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ
more than they love this wicked world in which we live. These are some
of my feelings, and they are some of the feelings of my heart. We are
labouring for eternal life and exaltation in the kingdom of our God;
we are learning to live for ever; and I am going to stick and hang to
the good old ship, Zion, for ever and ever; God helping me.

Vol. 9, p.337
The Lord has put a spirit in me that is inclined to righteousness, and
I always love to do right. My faith and confidence are in God [p.338]
and in his servants whom he has chosen.

Vol. 9, p.338
You all know that you have my blessing, and I say may the peace and
blessing of my Heavenly Father be with this people, for ever, with all
that pertains unto them; their habitations, these mountains and
valleys, their flocks and herds, and fields and gardens, for I pray
these peculiar and Heaven's choicest blessings may attend the
Latter-day Saints henceforth and for ever, in the name of Jesus
Christ, our Redeemer. Amen.

John Taylor, April 13, 1862

Knowledge and Power—Progress of the
Saints in Regard to Those Principles

Remarks by Elder John Taylor, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 13, 1862.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.338
It is pleasant to enjoy an opportunity of coming together as we do
from time to time to listen to the words of eternal truth as they flow
from the lips of the servants of God, and especially as they have been
communicated unto us during the Conference that is past. We have all
of us been very much interested and edified, and the only thing for us
to do now is to seek to improve by those teachings that we have
received, that they may not be lost upon us; but against the time that
another Conference comes round, let us be able to feel that we have
very much progressed in the things of God. The work of God is one of
continued progress; it has been from the time of its commencement
until the present. Although we improve we have not always been enabled
to discover the hand of God in regard to his dealings with the human
family; yet, at the present time, there is nothing more clear, visible
and easy to comprehend. Some years ago we used to preach about the
ushering in of the kingdom of God upon the earth; we used to talk
about God having revealed himself from the heavens, and that he had
restored a pure religion as it had existed in ancient days with
Apostles, Prophets, Teachers, Evangelists, gift, healings and
administering angels, and the power of the Holy Ghost through the
Priesthood; we felt happy and rejoiced in the things communicated unto
us, and which we gladly made known to others; we rejoiced to be
participators in those things that God has revealed for the salvation
of fallen man. We, at the same time, had our minds inspired by the
Spirit of God, and the Elders that made known unto us things that
would transpire. in the latter days told  us of judgments to [p.339]
come upon the wicked, and of salvation to be extended to the
righteous; that God had undertaken to manage the affairs of his people
and of the world, and that he would bless his followers inasmuch as
they would walk in obedience to his laws and his precepts, not only
with the blessings of this world but with salvation in the celestial
kingdom of God. We can now see that at that time we beheld only in
part the glory of the latter day beginning to dawn, and as the vision
of our mind began to be enlarged and expanded we were enabled to look
forward into the future, and we now rejoice in the bright prospect
that is being developed from time to time. In the beginning of this
work our minds were, and even now are contracted more or less, but yet
we have a more general view of the events that have been spoken of
concerning the last days. These events that were foretold by the
Prophets and Seers of past ages are now transpiring upon the earth,
and, as the last ten, fifteen or twenty years have passed, those
events have rolled along with accelerated speed, and we have seen the
visible hand of God. The persecutions that we have endured from time
to time have shown us the feeling and spirit of the religious world,
but out of all these tribulations the Almighty has delivered us, and
notwithstanding the opposition that we have had to combat, he has now
brought us to a position that we can command some respect in this and
other nations of the earth, for the people not only look upon us as a
religious community, but as a great people politically, occupying a
desirable position upon this continent. It is true when we have the
Spirit upon us we look forward to the time when we shall have the
literal kingdom of God established, and when we shall exercise rule
and dominion, and when we shall increase, and so continue until the
kingdoms of this world shall become the kingdoms of our God and of his
Christ. These feelings occupied our breast in our infancy, in the
Church, but some ideas of the reality of the vast unborn future were
more or less confused; it was very difficult for us to have just
conceptions of God's dealings with us and with the nations of the
earth. It was thought by many that when Joseph Smith offered himself
as a candidate for President of the United States that it was
dangerous and foolish policy, and, in fact, it was quite difficult for
many to bring their feelings up to that point.

Vol. 9, p.339
We have been struggling against the powers of darkness, so far as
religion is concerned, from the year 1830, as we have increased in
numbers we have, naturally assumed a social and political status, and
have been obliged to organize a government, and make laws in
accordance with those of that nation with which we are associated; we
are now struggling, and expect to have to struggle for our religious,
social and political rights.

Vol. 9, p.339
Many intelligent men have long understood that there was nothing in
the religious systems of men; we have comprehended them, weighed them
in the balances and found them wanting. The general feeling has been
for a long time that there was no argument that could be brought, in a
religious point of view, that could stand before our Elders. There are
very few of our Elders that would fear combating the doctrines of the
ministers of the world; they all feel that the knowledge which God has
communicated unto them is superior to everything else, they feel to
rely upon the Almighty, and ask no odds of any of the wicked in the
world. These have been the feelings of the Elders of this Church for
years.

Vol. 9, p.340
In a political point of view we have [p.340] had doubts whether some
systems were not as good as ours, and whether we had not better be
governed by the powers of the world than listen to the teachings of
God; however, as we have progressed the mist has been removed, and in
relation to these matters, the Elders, of Israel begin to understand
that they have something to do with the world politically as well as
religiously, that it is as much their duty to study correct political
principles as well as religious, and to seek to know and comprehend
the social and political interests of man, and to learn and be able to
teach that which would be best calculated to promote the interests of
the world. As President Young says frequently, we have made
advancement, and now begin to comprehend many things of which we were
before ignorant. We have been staving, to a certain degree, to get
correct information in relation to all matters necessary for our
future advancement and understanding of things in connection with the
Saints elf God, we have been endeavouring to promote the
righteousness, the Furring away and overcoming of iniquity, and the
hand of God has been with us guiding and directing us. It is not
necessary to go over the details of our history, but, suffice it to
say, that many circumstances that were of a critical character, and
trying for the time being, have turned out to be for our best good and
to our future advantage. Many of the Saints thought it was difficult
and trying to leave Nauvoo, but should we like to go back there now?
There is not a man but would say that he is better off than he would
have been if he had remained in the State of Illinois, yet, as one of
the poet's has said:—

"God moves in a mysterious way
His wonders to perform;
He plants his footsteps in the see
And rides upon the storm.

Deep in unfathomable mines
Of never-failing skill,
He treasures up his bright designs
And works his sovereign will.

Ye fearful Saints fresh courage take
The clouds ye so much dread
Are big with mercy, and shall break
In blessings on your head.

Judge not the Lord by feeble sense,
But trust him for his grace;
Behind a frowning Providence
He hides a smiling face.

His purposes will ripen fast,
Unfolding every hour;
The bud may have a bitter taste,
But sweet will be the flower."

Vol. 9, p.340
We have proven that the hand of God has directed us, and by it we are
sustained, as we now find ourselves here on the present occasion.
Well, now, if the Lord has blessed us, as he has done, what reason
have we to fear for the future. Some people ask what will be the
result of our acts at the present time? I don't care; God has
dictated, and it is, his business to dictate those that guide us and
direct our energies. If you have got a religion that is different from
that of ether people, won't they persecute you? Yes; but what of that?
We dare to have a religion of our own. Years ago we dared to have
faith for ourselves, and to come forth amongst the contumely of the
world and to say we were Saints, and that we had taken upon us the
name of Jesus Christ, and were resolved to fulfil the the obligations
which the Church of Christ had imposed upon us. This we felt years and
years ago. Did we experience it? Certainly; men would persecute us,
laugh at us and deprive us of our happiness if they could. A great
many influences were brought to bear against us. Well, now, is it
consistent that all the churches that are spoken of in the Book of
Mormon as well as in the Bible, that have been and still are being
built up to get gain, and for the purpose of keeping hordes of men
living upon the people in comparative  idleness; I ask is it
reasonable that all these systems and organizations of [p.341] men
will give up without a struggle? I tell you nay. If such be the
position of the religious world, I would further ask, is it reasonable
that the political powers of the earth will give up without a
struggle? It would be at variance with history, with Scripture and
prophecy, and human nature, and contrary to anything we ever heard of.
The question may be asked, then, what shall we do; yield to the
prejudices and diction of men or to the laws of God? The poet
says:—"Do what is right, let the consequence follow." This is the duty
of the Latter-day Saints in their attempts and endeavours to build up
Zion, and not to ask any questions as to what men may think of us or
our acts, that we, as a people, this nation and the world, are in the
hands of God. It is for us to do our duty and fear no consequences,
the result of our acts and those of other men and nations the Almighty
will control, but let us seek that wisdom which cometh from above, and
let us pursue that course that will keep us under the influence of the
Spirit of God in all of our doings before the Great Eloheim. Are you
not afraid that the President of the United States will operate
against us, and send an army here? No: I am not, for God has the
control of him and all armies, but I do expect that influence upon
influence, and stratagem upon stratagem will be brought to bear until
this kingdom becomes the kingdom of our God and of his Christ, and the
Saints take it and possess it for ever and for ever.

Vol. 9, p.341
We have been talking for years about the rule and government of the
kingdom of God and its final establishment upon the earth, in peace
and righteousness; and also about the time when every creature which
is in the heavens and on the earth, and under the earth, and such as
are in the sea, and all that are in them, will be heard saying,
"Blessing, and honour, and glory, and power be unto him that sitteth
upon the throne, and unto the Lamb, for ever and ever." We have been
talking about these things, but there is much to be done in the
intermediate space between the present and that impenetrable period in
the great future. It is not all a matter of faith, but there is some
action required; it is a thing that we have got to engage in
ourselves, individually and collectively as a people, and it is a
matter of no small concern.

Vol. 9, p.341
This cause and kingdom is attracting the attention of all good men
upon the earth as of Prophets and Saints that have passed behind the
veil. Apostles and Prophets have desired to see the day that we see,
and to participate in the blessings that we enjoy, but have died
without the sight. They used to talk of the kingdom that should be
established; they also talked of the time when the powers of darkness
should be destroyed, and when God would organize his kingdom upon the
earth, control his people and become ruler and dictator of the world.
He will then fully deliver them from the mists and darkness with which
they have been enveloped, and give light, life, wisdom, and power to
all the obedient of the human Family. Then all shall be taught of God
and understand correct principle, and every Saint have a living
monitor within to qualify them to understand the great blessings with
which they are endowed. The Saints of former days looked forward with
joy to the time when the principles of truth should be established
throughout, the world, and so do we.

Vol. 9, p.341
These were things that the ancients looked forward to; but they did
not have the privilege to look at them as we do, and they died without
having the privilege of enjoying the blessings promised.

Vol. 9, p.342
The world has been full of darkness and wickedness, and has not
[p.342] understood the things of God; but many of the past as well as
the present generations have been full of blood-thirstiness, fraud and
oppression, without any correct principles, without the Spirit of the
Lord to direct them. It is so now, and hence the wars and turmoils
that at present exist in these United States—a war of brother against
brother to destroy each other, and to bring each other into bondage.
This is the condition of things as they exist in this country at the
present time, and this state of things will increase throughout the
whole world, and all the inhabitants thereof will participate in the
very things that are now transpiring in this nation. "Is there no balm
in Gilead; is there no physician there?" There seems indeed to be very
little hope; we talk about conquests and victories; but we talk
without God, his decrees must be accomplished. Is God's work to stand
still? No; for the salvation of the people depends upon its progress.
The Almighty has established this kingdom with order and laws and
every thing pertaining there to, that we might understand his will and
operate in his kingdom, that we might be taught of God and understand
correct principles, that when the nations shall be convulsed, we may
stand forth as saviours, and do that which will be best calculated to
produce the well-being of the human family and finally redeem a ruined
world, not only in a religious but in a political point of view.

Vol. 9, p.342
We have commenced in this important work, we have laboured diligently
with a hard-hearted and stiff-necked generation; many of us have
striven for years to do mankind good, and what have we to fear in
relation to the results of the cause in which we are engaged, or the
result of our labours for the salvation of men; we are simply agents;
we did not start it. Is there any of us capable of originating this
work, or of guiding it after it has commenced? No, only those that are
set apart and inspired and dictated by the Almighty, and who rely upon
the arm of Jehovah, and who by their humility, faith and obedience,
call down the blessings of the Lord. True there are those who are
capable of understanding political principles to some extent, but even
that is very little indeed, when we consider government as viewed by
man and then as revealed by the Almighty. By the testimony of Jesus,
which is the Spirit of Prophecy and the fostering care of our Father
in heaven we get an understanding of correct principles, and in spite
of all the powers of darkness that may be brought in array against us,
we can carry out the wishes of our Heavenly Father in aiding in the
establishing of righteousness upon the earth. What are we looking for?
To establish the kingdom of God upon the earth, according to the
predictions of all the Prophets that have spoken since the world
began.

Vol. 9, p.342
We are a very small company of people here, but God is with us; and,
if he were not, it would be very little use asking or thinking of
doing anything for the amelioration of the condition of the human
family. There is one of two things true. We are either labouring under
one of the greatest delusions that ever afflicted the human race, or
we are under the direction of the great God. There is no half-way
business about it. I have said to men where I have been preaching,
when they professed to believe me to be honest, but deceived, I did
not want them to set me down so, for I was either right or I was a
hypocrite and a deceiver. We know that we have embraced the principles
of eternal truth, and we also know that we  cannot get rid of them. I
tested them thoroughly at the commencement, if I could have [p.343]
overthrown them by truth, I would; but I could not; and I had either
to embrace Mormonism or acknowlede myself dishonest; I believed,
obeyed and rejoiced in the Gospel. Since I received and obeyed the
truth I have never seen anything to cause me to waver; I have examined
our religion closely and have found nothing to doubt; neither has
anything crossed my mind in regard to the Saints accomplishing the
purposes of the Almighty upon the earth or that has caused me to fear
and tremble, but I have ever felt strong in the Lord God of Israel,
and I feel to-day, as I have felt for the last twenty years.

Vol. 9, p.343
Now as to the great future what shall we say? Why, a little stone has
been cut out of the mountains without hands, and this little stone is
becoming a great nation, and it will eventually fill the whole earth.
How will it fill it, religiously? Yes, and politically too, for it
will have the rule, the power, the authority, the dominion in its own
hands. This is the position that we are destined to occupy. We need
not borrow trouble or be afraid because we had a little fuss with our
respected Uncle Sam a short time ago, we could not help it, we did not
originate it, it was forced upon us, but God delivered us. Suppose we
should have a difficulty similar to the one when we then had, should
we have nothing to do but to sing ourselves away to everlasting bliss?
Yes, we should find plenty to do as we did then. I expect one nation
after another to rise against us until they will all be broken to
pieces. We have a great many things to accomplish; we need not think
that we have no business to attend to or that the world has gone
through its regeneration, for it has got to be struggle after
struggle, and power after power will be arrayed against us, and then,
if we have not learned it we shall learn that God is our strength, and
that in him only can we trust. If we think we are going to get through
this probation with the little difficulty we have had, we might as
well give it up. Now I think that it will be a struggle all the time.
How hard it is for us to give up our feelings, to resign our will. How
hard it is to do right by ourselves, by our families, by our
neighbours and friends and to do right by the Church and kingdom of
God, to do right by God and be honest with all men, and how difficult
it seems to have our hearts right, and purged from iniquity and sin.
We have a continued struggle to manage our own little selves. Don't
you believe that it will be harder to combat the powers of the world?
I think it will. How many things are transpiring among us as Saints,
how many hard speeches, contentions and strifes there are, and how
much we are desirous of enforcing upon other men our own views and
feelings, and perhaps we have a very imperfect conception of what is
right and what is wrong ourselves.

Vol. 9, p.343
This is what the world have been after so long. Now I do not want
that; no, I want to know the will of God. I would be like the Lord, I
would say, "Search me, O God, and know my heart: try me, and know my
thoughts: and see if there be any wicked way in me, and lead me in the
way everlasting."—Psalm cxxxix, verses 23 and 24. This is as important
as anything else, for us to know ourselves, to understand ourselves,
to bring ourselves tip to a mark, and see if we are ready and know
whether we can yield our stubborn will or not, and if we can yield to
the dictation of the servants of God, and if we are willing to be
subject to that which is wanted. If we are, then we shall understand
what Jesus says:—"If any man will do my will he shall know of the
doctrine whether it be of God, or whether I speak of myself."

Vol. 9, p.344
[p.344] We should all understand that that kind of teaching that was
true in the days of the Apostles is true now. The Saviour said, "My
sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me: and I give
unto them eternal life: and a stranger they will not follow, but will
flee from him: for they know not the voice of strangers." One of the
Saints said, "Ye have an unction within you, and have no need that any
teach you, except the unction that is within you." If we know how to
follow the dictation of the Spirit of God, then we shall have the
light and intelligence of Heaven continually. Then we shall have that
Spirit which will enable us to know for ourselves in regard to correct
principles, and strive to improve in all things, and not be inclined
to follow a stranger. There is a kind of a certainty in regard to our
principles that has not been found anywhere else. No people upon the
face of the earth are blessed to the same extent as this people. It is
our privilege to have knowledge of all doctrines and principles that
are taught, and if we do not have this knowledge we are living below
our privileges. It is said in one of the revelations that the voice of
the people is the voice of God; this is because they are taught alike,
they are taught correct principles and when they are united, then
their voice in regard to any principle becomes the voice of God, for
it brings us into connection with him and his Spirit. You remember
what was said in ancient times, by John the Apostle: "And there are
three that bear witness in earth, the spirit, and the water, and the
blood: and these three agree in one."—1st John, v. chap., 8th verse.

Vol. 9, p.344
We are told in the same chapter that there are three that bear record
in heaven. Now, if you will examine these things carefully you will
find something that is interesting. For instance, one of the witnesses
in heaven is one that is a witness on the earth, even the Spirit, and
when we are in the possession of this witness, having received it by
the laying on of hands, we have a hope and a connection that reaches
within the veil. We have the principles of eternal life made known
unto us and our children, and we are heirs of God and of Jesus Christ
our Lord. When this Gospel found us we had forsaken God, and the Whole
of the religious world had broken off from the truth, and they had
formed another league, got in possession of other hopes, of another
spirit, hence the feelings the servants of God have when speaking of
these things.

Vol. 9, p.344
Our brethren are and have been too guilty of dabbling with the wicked,
instead of feeling that they are Elders of Israel, nobles of the earth
and that they are above those little, contracted, narrowed-up
influences. This is about the kind of feeling that we ought to have.
What is there in the world that should attract our attention? Their
gold and silver and clothing are all well enough, but have we not got
them here? Yes, they are all here, we are here, and all that we have
got to do is to pursue the even tenor of our way as the Lord wants us,
and instead of being servants of the world let us be servants of God,
and instead of being dictated by the world, let us be dictated by the
Lord and be under the influence of the Spirit of God, having that
intelligence, power and wisdom in put possession that is necessary for
us to have as Saints of the living God that we may be harmless in the
midst of a perverse generation, and that we as Elders of Israel may
demean ourselves aright, and preserve ourselves humble and faithful in
the sight of Heaven. Let us ever be ready to do  anything that is
required of us, that [p.345] the Almighty may feel towards us as he
did towards Abraham of old. "I know him," said the Lord, "he will
command his house and his children after him." Then what have we to
do? We are the Saints of the living God, and let us bow down and
worship him, and by our obedience to the principles of life show that
we are the servants of God without rebuke.

Vol. 9, p.345
How is the world going to be redeemed think you? If the kingdom of God
is ever built up the Almighty will have to dictate things himself.
Through what medium will he do this? Is he going to send his angels to
gather the people? He has got thousands of them but he has his own way
of doing things and that is through the Priesthood. If we are teachers
we think faithful people ought to listen to us; if we are Bishops we
of coarse think that the people ought to respect our council, and if
Presidents we are anxious to see the people obedient, if so, is it not
right for us to listen to those that are over us? All people in this
government should listen to the head, for that is the order of God. It
is all very nice; it is a beautiful theory; everybody under our rule
must submit, our wives and our children must yield obedience; we all
admire the beauty and order and harmony of the Church of God until it
comes to touch us, and we are the only people exempt. We are very apt
to show that we like a little of our own way, and that although God's
government is very good for others that we do not like to be
interfered with so much. If this be our feeling why do we act
hypocritically? Why exact of others that which we will not do or yield
ourselves? Why not, if we are the rich men we profess to be, be on
hand, show our willingness at all times to do what is required of us,
seek the Spirit of the Lord, for when we get that we will be willing
to yield to its dictates. It is very easy to submit to law, and
doubtless we should all be ready enough to submit if the Almighty
should come and speak to us face to face; he chooses to speak by his
messengers, to them we must yield obedience. Jesus said, in his day,
what is true in this, "he that receiveth you receiveth me, and
receiveth him that sent me, and he that rejecteth you rejecteth me and
rejecteth him that sent me."

Vol. 9, p.345
Brethren, may God direct us and help us to keep the commandments of
our Father; I ask it in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen. [p.346]

George A. Smith, May 11, 1862

Variety of Gifts—Exhortation to Cultivate a Spirit of Contentment

Remarks by Elder George A. Smith, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, May 11, 1862.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.346
It appears in the economy of Heaven that there are a variety of gifts.
Gifts differ, as described by the Apostle to the Corinthians, in the
12th chapter of his First Epistle. He says:—"For to one is given by
the Spirit the word of wisdom; to another, the word of knowledge by
the same spirit; to another, faith by the same spirit; to another, the
gift of healing by the same spirit; to another, the working of
miracles; to another, prophecy; to another, discerning of spirits; to
another, divers kinds of to tongues; to another, the interpretation of
tongues; but all these worketh that one and the selfsame spirit,
dividing to every man severally as he will."

Vol. 9, p.346
These gifts are very apparent in the organization of this people. We
possess a great deal of zeal, and sometimes it has proved to be not
according to knowledge. For instance, the third number of the Eyepoint
and Morning Star, which was published in Independence, Jackson county,
Missouri, by W. W. Phelps, held out the doctrine rather strongly that
about nine or ten years would be sufficient to wind up the whole
matter of the warning of the wicked nations and the gathering of the
Saints preparatory to the corning of the Messiah. So zealous were some
of the Elders at that time, and so certain that the Lord would shorten
his work, that we expected long before this to see the millenium full
blast; and yet, although these anticipations have been fully realized,
the work has progressed as rapidly as it possibly could without doing
injury to itself. In order that this may be properly, understood it
may be well to consider the material of which this Church is composed.
Its doctrines have been taught to every nation, kindred and tongue,
where the Elders have had an opportunity of preaching to the people,
and those who have from time to time embraced the doctrines of the
Saints have been gathered together, bringing with them all manner of
prejudices, notions and whims, and if too great a body of such
material had been hurriedly brought together it might have been
impossible, (though some people say there is nothing impossible with
the Almighty,) but still I think that it might have been impossible to
hold such an incongruous mass of materials together.

Vol. 9, p.346
When the Elders were scattered among the Gentiles to preach repentance
and baptism for the remission of sins, many would say how wonderfully
these men preached! What smart men they were considered by those who
heard them! These men acquired the ingenuity and the tact by which
they handled the Scriptures with such ability that they were  actually
considered by the world to be very learned and talented men and some
of them are known yet by the [p.347] sobriquet of "Walking Bible!" And
all these men in their way are shining and brilliant items of talent
and wisdom; a comparatively ignorant man, if he is humble, can go and
preach the Gospel, and proclaim by the power of the good Spirit the
principles of life and salvation. An ignorant man, who goes forth from
nation to nation to declare the truths which God in his mercy has
revealed, generally goes forth in humility and faith, and, by
diligence and perseverance, he picks up and gathers into the Church
men of every imaginable tradition, of every habit, of every custom and
of every nation; after which they go and make each man throw away part
of his foolish traditions just as fast as possible, and teach him true
principles instead thereof; make the people live together in a city, a
country and a State, and all pull together, as one well-organized
community.

Vol. 9, p.347
Now, I know really that we ought to be ashamed of our ignorance, and
yet brother Musser has told us that we are a great deal a-head of the
Western States. Really, if we are not we ought to be ashamed of
ourselves. We have had wiser teachers, and not only have we had good
tutors, but we have had practical lessons.

Vol. 9, p.347
Mr. Trumbull, member of Congress from Illinois, made a remark at a
meeting during the Mormon war, to this effect:—"I have been to Nauvoo;
I was there when the Mormons were there, and if the inhabitants and
citizens of the United States were as intelligent and industrious and
as thrifty as the Mormons were then, they would be a long way a-head
of what they are now." Lyman Trumbull is considerable authority upon
this subject, he was Secretary of State in Illinois when we lived in
Nauvoo, and no particular friend of ours. If we have not advanced as
mush as we might have done we have scattered the truth abroad. The
wisdom of our President has taken the poor from the distant nations of
the earth, brought them here and made them rich. You pass through this
Territory to-day and you strive to find the man or woman that cannot
get bread for supper. You cannot do it. You find the man or woman that
is destitute of clothing, if you can. Such destitution does not exist.
You may search the world in vain for a similar people, and you will
find that a people so universally comfortably situated do not exist;
and yet, these are the people who were so poor, who have been several
times robed and plundered of all they possessed, and who then came
into the most desert country in the world, and here they have acquired
this abundance which surrounds everybody. A polity has been introduced
that benefits everybody, instead of leaving us to lay our own plans,
and be at the shrine of wickedness and corruption. When a poor man
comes to a Bishop and says, "I am hungry, I want some bread." The
Bishop, like a Father says:—"Well, what can you do? We must find you
some work, we we must show you how to manage in this country so that
you can get a living," The Bishop might take the old Gentile plan,
give the hungry man a dollar, which he would spend and do nothing to
provide more, and thus he will be kept eternally poor, but instead of
this he finds him work, the man's way is opened, and, in a short time,
he is rich, for he is able to live from his own exertions. Herein is
manifested the wisdom of Heaven, which should be in the breast of
every man in Zion, and it also shows the wisdom of that head which God
has placed to guide us and make us a self-sustaining independent
people.

Vol. 9, p.347
If we go down into the States now we find them engaged in a war, and I
suppose that the language that is [p.348] generally denominated the
King's English, fails to tell the extremes of folly, wickedness,
corruption and degradation that brought this war on. Tongue cannot
tell it, the language we speak has not got words enough to describe it
accurately. Friends and brothers are killing each other. It actually
seems as though the vengeance of God was poured out upon them, and
every time that either party suffer a defeat that party is filled with
increased rage and vengeance, and they thirst for each other's blood.
Such are the facts in the case.

Vol. 9, p.348
The Prophet said the Lord was about to sweep the earth with the besom
of destruction, and in that day the wicked would slay the wicked. I
cannot tell how fast things will go, but I feel astonished when I see
how the work has progressed since its commencement in the year 1830.
You go into a corn field where the stalks grow too rapidly and you
find them weak, and a very slight wind will break them down. You look
at the progress of nations when they grow too rapidly, you will
perceive that they immediately fall to pieces. It was so with the
Mahomedan empire; it swelled in eighty years from a solitary wanderer
to an empire constituting about a third part of the then inhabited
globe. It is not so with us. This people is rising gradually. You can
find men who have gone forth and baptized their hundreds, but few who
have baptized their thousands, and if all the numbers that have been
baptized into this Church since its first organization were added
together I do not suppose that there would be less than a million, and
but few of these have remained to the present time, the rest have
built up cities for the Gentiles, and have populated such towns as St.
Louis, San Francisco, and in fact almost all of the cities of
California and the Western States. The rest are still labouring to
build up Zion, to spread abroad the fulness of the everlasting Gospel
and to save all who will give heed to its teachings and the dictates
of the Holy Spirit, while those who cannot "bear the sieve of variety"
are occasionally leaving the Church and going again to wallow in the
wickedness of the world. There is now and then, one will go off and
come back again, and they profess to be good brethren. They put me in
mind of an anecdote. A wealthy parishioner sent his negro servant Jack
to carry a sucking pig to his parson as a present for a Christmas
roast, while on his way, Cuffy was called into a public house by one
of his comrades to have a drink, and while quaffing his ale, some of
his mischievous friends took the pig out of the basket and placed a
puppy in its stead; Cuffy then went on his way and presented the
basket to the parson, saying, "Sir, massa has sent you a present of a
fine pig for a Christmas roast," the rev. gentleman pleased with the
prospect of a fine dinner, looked in the basket, and exclaimed, "pig,
you black rascal, it is a puppy; tell your master not to insult me by
sending me a puppy." Cuffy, on his return home, called at the ale
house for another glass, when his comrades slyly exchanged the pig for
the puppy: when Jack got home, his master said, "what did the parson
say for the fine present I sent him?" "Parson said the pig was a
puppy, that you insult him to send him a puppy." "Bring the basket to
me." He opened it, and exclaimed, "it is a pig, you black villain."
Cuffy in astonishment, and unable to account for what he saw, cried
out, "Massa, I believe he can be a pig or a puppy just as he likes,"
This is just the character of those men that act in this way,  they
can be pigs or puppies, Saints or apostates, just as they like, and I
do feel that if such men will [p.349] leave and stay away we will be
contented with what we can raise independent of all those who are
wandering abroad and trying to Shake hands with the Devil. But I find
that those who stay here, and do their duty and struggle to fulfil
counsel, will increase in all that is good, while the others—pig and
puppy—will all go to hell together. I know that we are very pious, and
for want of better understanding makes mistakes in reference to
blessings. Joseph used very often to get up and bless the congregation
in the name of the Lord; President Young does so sometimes in a very
emphatic manner, but are these blessings appreciated?

Vol. 9, p.349
Now I do not care how much wealth you pour into the laps of men,
unless there is in their bosoms the Spirit of God they are unhappy.
You may also fill a woman's lap with riches, surround her with every
imaginable comfort, and if she has not the Spirit of the Almighty
within her, and the spirit of contentment she will be miserable. It is
so with all of us; unless we have the spirit of contentment in our
hearts we are miserable, and unless we can enjoy that spirit which
brings happiness, inspires the soul and maizes a heaven in every home,
we shall be constantly uneasy. Watch the men who have gone abroad; if
they become discontented the Spirit of the Most High leaves them, but
if they do not get uneasy and unsettled in their minds they have no
fear of death, but they rejoice in the enjoyment of the Spirit of the
Lord and the spirit of mercy, then the light of revelation, peace,
happiness and contentment are and for ever will be their portion. So
will it be with all of us. These are the blessings of the Lord unto
his faithful people. If a man has all the wealth in creation, and has
heaped upon him all the honours and powers that the world can give,
his soul is discontented and miserable, unless he possesses the Spirit
of Christ.

Vol. 9, p.349
I recollect reading in Seers' History of India of "an English envoy
sent on a mission to Delhi about ten years before the emperor's death,
on being introduced into their imperial presence, was surprised to see
a little old man, with a long silvery beard, dressed in plain white
muslin, standing in the midst of a group of omrahs (Hindoo noblemen)
whose rich robes sparkling with jewels, formed a striking contrast to
the unostentatious appearance of their sovereign." This Aurung-Zeb was
remarkable for the simplicity of his habits and manners, which he
constantly maintained amid the splendour of the most magnificent court
in the world. He died at the advanced age of eighty-nine, in the
fiftieth year of his reign. The very wealth and riches that were
around him were misery to him, and the crimes that had put the other
claimers to his throne into the grave, made him, in the midst of
splendour miserably miserable.

Vol. 9, p.349
Brethren, study to be content, and when we want to see if we can't go
off to California and got some more spices and some things that we
cannot get here; to surround ourselves with sweet-meats, let us just
remember brother Musser's remark—"Shake your head." Emphatically, No;
I love Zion better than all things else.

Vol. 9, p.349
Now the facts are, the comforts of life depend upon the manner good
things are used. You may get the choicest of this world's goods; I
don't care if the wealth of the world is used to get the most
delicious dishes for a man to live upon, in a short time they become
sickening and nauseas and are actually injurious to the human system.
Those who live in this way become weak and effeminate, and finally
rendered entirely useless. For my own part, I say give me the good
wheat and good plain living, then I [p.350] shall have strength, and
stand a good chance for good health and long life.

Vol. 9, p.350
There was a United States Judge died here, and just before his death
he said:—"I have abused everything that is good, and know nothing that
is good." This is the condition of the world. But with proper exercise
and care, and the common food that is produced within ourselves, is
sufficient for us, and it is calculated to develope the mind and body
of man, and to lay a foundation for a race of men that shall rule the
world. Now this is no wild chimera of the brain, for we are laying the
foundation for the redemption of the human race; we are laying a
foundation to make a fraternity of brethren, and to secure to each and
all happiness and peace, The Lord himself has laid the foundation; and
if any man wants to go away from here, let him go, but let him
remember that he will be unhappy wherever he is.

Vol. 9, p.350
May the Lord bless us and enable us to inherit a spirit of
contentment, that we may inherit celestial glory. Amen.

Daniel H. Wells, May 4, 1862

Responsibilities Resting Upon the Saints—
Increase of Power and Influence

Remarks by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, May 4, 1862.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.350
I feel gratified, brethren and sisters, at the testimony which we have
heard this morning from our brethren, who have been called to go upon
Missions. I realize for one that it is an inestimable privilege which
the Saints enjoy, to meet together under such favourable circumstances
as we do here, to strengthen each other to give our testimony to the
truth of what we know.

Vol. 9, p.350
These brethren have been called to go upon foreign missions, and it is
a high and honourable calling to go forth as ambassadors of salvation;
and they will be blessed in this calling, if they will keep themselves
pure and spotless before the Lord riley will go in peace and return in
safety. This blessing is for those who go said have to mingle among
the wicked nations of the earth. While absent from home they are
encircled with the prayers of the faithful Saints, and they are
enshrouded with a mantle, so long as they preserve themselves pure and
holy. We seal these blessings upon them whenever they go forth upon
this great Mission. I say I feel to rejoice that we have the ability,
the power and authority to  send forth these messengers of salvation
to those that sit in darkness and in the shadow of death, and I hope
[p.351] and trust and know that these brethren will be the means of
accomplishing a good work upon the earth, and of establishing those
principles which lead to life and salvation in the kingdom of God.
They will gather the people together in these Valleys, for the Saints
have no desire for the fellowship of the world. Some gather up here,
it is true, for other objects than the worship of God, but they are
not the right kind. There are those brethren and sisters who come here
for the love of righteousness and they are the majority, and will
doubtless remain in the majority, for this kingdom will never be
thrown down nor given to another people. There are those who come here
filled with the leaven of unrighteousness, having given way to the
tempter until they got it planted in their own bosoms; they do not
feel satisfied when they get here, for they have not purged out
sufficient of this leaven of unrighteousness; they soon seem to prefer
another kind of society; they feel uneasy unless they can be where
wickedness abounds, where in secret, they can wallow in the wickedness
of the world. I am glad, for one, that they have to go somewhere else
to gratify their unhallowed, selfish propensities. They want to go to
the eastern nations where they can wallow in the filth of the wicked.
I am glad and rejoice that they have to go away, if they cannot be
satisfied with the pure principles of the Gospel, and enjoy themselves
in the fresh air of these mountains. Here we have peace and enjoy
happiness and so can all the right-minded. We have contentment, and
take pleasing and solid comfort in real enjoyment for we are placed
upon a platform where we shall go forth conquering and to conquer; and
here we can hoist the banner of righteousness and all can be shielded
and protected beneath its folds; we can labour to redeem the earth,
and cause it to bring forth from its elements and draw therefrom those
things needful for our own comfort, and we can thus be delivered from
the power of the oppressor.

Vol. 9, p.351
Our brethren and sisters have been shamefully oppressed in their
native countries; they have lived where their fathers before them
lived, and so long as they continue in this way they are not and will
not be able to gain one iota, nor to advance in the scale of
intelligence; they have not taken one step to improve themselves or
their children temporally or spiritually; they are bound as it were
hand and foot, in those old countries. But when the Gospel goes forth
and they receive it in good and honest hearts, these fetters are
broken off, and they are then placed upon a platform upon which they
can improve, in fact there is then nothing to prevent them improving
and exalting themselves and gaining for themselves an influence in the
midst of this people. They can gather up to Zion where they can gain a
temporal support, and in due time become independent and happy,
following the pursuits of truth and virtue. This is one great blessing
which the Gospel brings to many poor persons in foreign countries as
well as in our own land.

Vol. 9, p.351
Well, brethren, we have great cause to rejoice in these things, and in
all the blessings which flow from the Gospel of salvation. We have a
pleasant, agreeable country, we enjoy freedom; We have communication
with the heavens, and through that medium intelligence flows to the
minds of the children of men. We have the authority of the Holy
Priesthood which has been conferred upon the children of men from our
Father and God. How it becomes us then to appreciate these blessings.
We have no time for carelessness, but every hour and moment should be
[p.352] occupied to promote the interest of our Father's kingdom upon
the earth; to preserve the keys and power, which the Almighty has
conferred upon us, pure and holy before him; to preserve ourselves and
our influence before high Heaven, and then all will be well with us.

Vol. 9, p.352
It is a new era in which we are living; and it is a new light that has
dawned upon this people; and power and influence is increasing and
will continue to increase among the people of God continually, for
this is their destiny; and although they may not understand the
growing influence and power of this mighty work in which we are
engaged, still they are flowing in a steady stream unto this people.
What is there for this people to accomplish and perform? It is their
business to preserve this Priesthood untarnished, that wisdom may flow
unto them through its holy influence, that they may know how to wield
the power thereof for the best good of the kingdom of God. It becomes
us well to understand this, that we may not unwisely wield the power
that is and that will ere long be put into our hands. This is what the
wicked nations have done with their power, but it will not do for us.
No, for if we were to use it in tilts way, all the authority and power
ever given would be taken away from us, as it is now being taken from
them. But, if we are faithful, power and influence will continue to
flow unto us until the kingdoms of this world shall become the
kingdoms of our God and of his Christ. Then let us step forth to do
good, and whenever we have the opportunity let us assist in the great
work which lies before us; and let us labour to preserve this power
upon the earth, that there may, be an ensign to the nations, and an
emblem of righteousness to all people.

Vol. 9, p.352
It is the inestimable privilege of this people, if they will receive
and honour it, to establish the principles of righteousness and truth,
and to establish that kingdom which shall stand for ever, and ever. It
is our privilege to become pillars in that kingdom, to bring it forth,
to honour and sustain it. It is a temporal work; everything is
requisite for the kingdom, of God that is needed for any other
kingdom, except wickedness. We want to build up cities, and to
cultivate and beautify the earth, and make the place of the Lord's
feet glorious. Every excellence, power and blessing belongs to the
Saints of the Most High God, if they will prove themselves worthy to
receive them. We have means to perform foreign missions, to save the
people; we have also metres at home to bring forth the grain to build
up cities and temples, and to go forth upon the right and upon the
left to protect the right, and to develope the resources of the land
into which the Lord has brought us; to shield ourselves from the
wicked and ungodly, and thwart them in all things. All these things
have to be done. We have all missions to perform, some one kind and
some another.

Vol. 9, p.352
We have now before us a temporal work in building the Temple; and in
order to do this, we have to make the State road passable for teams;
and to do this, it is necessary to raise it in all the low places, to
open the ditches and allow the water to run off. This is a temporal
work that must be attended to, day by day, until it is completed. The
stone-cutters are lying idle for want of stone. We do not want the
road lost now, after so much labour has been bestowed upon it.

Vol. 9, p.352
There are a great many rumours afloat about the expeditions that have
gone out from here, and I want to say that they are not worthy of your
credit. And I want to say that it is all right with regard to those
expeditions going forth, and will  result for [p.353] the benefit of
this people. The people of this kingdom are minute men, or should be,
and they should be prepared to go as circumstances shall direct, and
in this way we prove ourselves before God, that we are ready to do his
will, and to do his bidding. The requisition was made by the proper
authority at Washington, and was readily responded to, as has always
been the case when a call has been made through the proper channel,
and the compliance with this call will result in good. Our brethren
will perform their duties and do honour to their country. It is our
country; we are citizens of the American Government, and we have a
right to act for the preservation of its institutions, and we have
always done it whenever called upon, and we have shown ourselves ready
to respond to our duty as good citizens, no matter for what usage we
have received in return. This proves a weapon in the hands of this
people for their defence. Let us feel contented to respond to every
call that comes from the proper source, let us do it with full faith
and confidence believing that it is right.

Vol. 9, p.353
If there are those among us who want to go to the world, let them go
till they get their fill, and we would rather they would do this than
stay here and contaminate the Saints of the Most High.

Vol. 9, p.353
Let our brethren who are going on missions keep themselves pure and
unspotted from the world. We know that we can perform a mission in the
world and mingle with them as far as shall be necessary, without
partaking of their wickedness. Our Missionaries are obliged to mingle
with them more or less; and, in fact, we are all in the world, but it
does not prove that the Saints are obliged to mingle with the wicked
and carry the wicked in their bosoms, but they can keep themselves
upon the platform of virtue and cleave close unto the Lord.

Vol. 9, p.353
Our brother, who was speaking, in his remarks conveyed the idea that
he had a greater degree of the gifts of the Spirit and happiness
therein before he came here than he has now. This is a mistake, in my
opinion, for the power of God is manifest more strongly by contrast in
the world, even as light shines in darkness. Here are the ordinances
of the Church administered continually; and the healing power is not
noticed here as much as in the world; if there is one case of healing
in the world, it is a marvel, whereas, here it is so common an
occurence that a case of healing is less noticed or thought about. The
Spirit of light penetrates into the world, where the darkness is such
that it may be felt, but here it is swallowed up in the greater light.

Vol. 9, p.353
This people are gaining influence and power with the Heavens, and they
are enjoying more of the blessings of the Heavens than are enjoyed
anywhere else upon the earth. I know when clouds spread over the
wicked nations, this people feel it, even as the telegraphic wire is
affected by approaching storms. When a cloud looms up over the people
in the Valleys, it is felt to the utmost extremity of the earth. The
Elders have borne this testimony time and again. They have frequently,
when any great movement has been about to be made against us, known
the designs of the enemies of this people; a knowledge of what they
purposed doing has come as by a shock of electricity, and thus by the
inspiration of the good Spirit they have known the intentions of those
that concoct in secret against the welfare of the people of God; and,
by the same Spirit of revelation have the Elders abroad known of any
great and important movement at home. Through this same influence at
home, [p.354] here in Zion, has the President seen and known, even as
he has understood a book that was open before him, what were the
intentions of our enemies, and he has often told us their most secret
combinations and devices; and the very extent of their hearts has been
revealed to him, and, at the same time, their power of accomplishng
what they have designed has been shown to him, and to what extent they
could carry out their plans. He has always seemed to be forwarned, to
enable him, I suppose, to take measures to thwart their unholy plans
and wicked devices; and have they not been thwarted? You, yourselves,
are witnesses of these things, and as this people improve and learn to
preserve themselves pure before the Heavens, so will the gifts and
graces of the kingdom be multiplied unto them, and as they get wisdom
to operate for the benefit of the kingdom and for their own benefit so
fast will they obtain the power to carry out their righteous
intentions. We should not seek to have power any faster than we can
use it for good.

Vol. 9, p.354
Well, brethren, I bear my testimony, in addition to the testimony
which has been borne here to-day, of Joseph Smith and of Brigham
Young, that I know them to be good men, chosen of the Lord to perform
a great work in the last days. I also bear my testimony to the truth
of the Gospel which we have embraced; I know it is of God, and it will
lead those that are faithful into his presence; and that they will
ultimately triumph over all enemies and reign upon the earth; I know
it will exalt all who are humble and faithful unto the end of their
probation. I pray God to preserve you and me, and help us to be useful
in our day and generation, and that we may make it our business to
seek to build up his kingdom, and maintain that power which the
Almighty is establishing upon the earth; let us labour to lift aloft
the banner of peace and truth, and walk worthily before the Lord that
we may receive the blessings which our religion will bring unto us, if
faithful.

Vol. 9, p.354
May God help us to do these things, is my prayer in the name of Jesus,
Amen. [p.355]

Daniel H. Wells, May 25, 1862

Influence of Parents in Training Their Children—Power Which
Accompanies the Elders When Having the Faith and Prayers of the People

Remarks by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, May 25, 1862.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.355
I certainly feel it a privilege to listen to such instructions as we
have had this morning. I feel that we are a favoured people; and that
we can have instructions continually poured out upon us day by day,
and Sabbath by Sabbath, that are calculated in their nature to reform,
to elevate and instruct the mind. The principles of our religion
exercise an influence over the minds of the people which is calculated
to lead them in the paths of virtue, truth and sobriety, and in that
way which will best conduce to their happiness here and hereafter.
Many reflections pass through my mind when I look abroad throughout
the length and breadth of this Territory, and view the position of the
Latter-day Saints who are gathered in these valleys of the mountains;
and when I consider the object and purpose that have brought them here
and that are keeping them together, view the vastness of their desires
before high Heaven, their wishes in regard to themselves and
posterity, their strong faith and unison of purpose which have caused
them to take the course they are now pursuing, I consider it is a
sublime spectacle to behold. Think of a community of thousands and
tens of thousands actuated by one and the same purpose, and that the
most noble in its nature, and that they are using their exertions for
the establishment of peace and righteousness upon the earth,
continually seeking to produce a oneness in all their manifestations
towards each other, in their public instructions and in their daily
walk and conversation using their life to do those things that will
exalt the human family and striving to walk sin and iniquity under
their feet. The consideration of this subject causes very strange and
yet good reflections to pass through my mind. When I look upon this
people and conside, the subject of their present and future progress,
when I view the matter in this light, I conclude that the feeling and
desire with the great majority is to have righteousness prevail;  and
I know that this feeling exists to a greater extent here than it does
anywhere else upon the surface of this globe. As was remarked last
Sunday, by brother Taylor, if sin and iniquity bear sway, although the
people may have here and there good principle, something among them
that is calculated to do good, here and there an item of essential
doctrine, and occasionally a few good men who seek to sustain good
principles to exalt virtue and truth, yet these are overbalanced by
the wicked and ungodly, and hence that people cannot enjoy pure and
unalloyed happiness.

Vol. 9, p.355
There is no power but that of the Almighty that can sustain these
Heavenly principles, and it can only be accomplished by drawing the
people out from the nations and [p.356] placing them where they can
overbalance all wicked influences and have the predominance over the
evil. This is our situation, and how does it become us to act as the
repositories of these favours? Should we sink into sin and iniquity,
or should we continue to improve in the knowledge of God and to
increase in those principles which lead to exaltation? We should
endeavour to eradicate evil from our midst. What is our prayer? Is it
not that those who work wickedness may be rooted out, and that those
who work righteousness may be left to inherit the land? But how often
do we see in our own experience little departures from these
principles of right? Men swayed this way and the other by the
influence of evil, just as brother Cummings said, though it may be
ever so slight, yet it gives the Enemy the advantage; it leads men
astray, takes them into darkness and error. We can see the individual
who is thus swayed as he becomes completely darkened in his mind, and
finally we see hint stray from the fold of Christ.

Vol. 9, p.356
This is the way with some of our young men who have been brought up by
good, pious and righteous parents; and it is also to be regretted that
we sometimes see those fathers who have been long in the Church lead
their children to do evil by their improper examples, and not,
perhaps, designing to use that kind of influence which will lead their
offspring to the commission of crime. But, I apprehend that when a
child comes to maturity he will have to stand and act upon his own
volition; when he comes to this state he has both the knowledge and
the power to act for himself, and in that case the responsibility
attaches to the child and not to the parents. How often do we see
children following in the path of their parents? If the parents are
industrious we naturally expect that the children will follow in that
path, but if parents learn their children to do that which is not
right, they are apt to grow up in sin. I believe that the child is
naturally honest, but when this feeling to do wrong first; penetrates
the mind of the child it causes it to look and wonder in astonishment,
and it can scarcely comprehend what the parents mean. I have thought
frequently upon this subject, and I have seen circumstances where the
child could not comprehend the evil or the elmer that was intended,
when it would appear to be bereft of its senses and to be completely
astonished when it comprehended what was intended by its parents. Now
the child has the utmost confidence in its parents, and when it comes
to maturity that confidence will be retained provided the parents do
not forfeit it. I believe that the child is astonished when it
discovers any departure from truth on the part of its parents; I
consider, therefore, that the responsibility, to a great extent, is
with the Elders and those who are over the people in the community. If
confidence be impaired in the parents, then all the children have to
look to for instruction and guidance are those who hold authority
among the people. I know there are people here who are lawless and who
do not consider the rights of their neighbours, and it is as it was
said anciently, "My people do not consider." Parents do not consider
that the eyes of their children are upon them, reading in their looks,
acts and words that which will be incorporated in their own nature and
manifested in their future career. Children are continually watching,
and they imitate everything they see, and, in fact, generally
speaking, they are very great at imitation. Then, how circumspect and
how careful should parents be to instil righteousness and holy
principles into the young and tender minds of their  [p.357] children;
remember to teach them principles of honour, teach them to avoid
everything that has the appearance of evil, and let them be taught to
look down with disdain upon those little peccadilloes and little nasty
tricks that are sometimes indulged in. Some have been taught that
certain little mean tricks are according to the way of the world, and,
therefore, they have indulged in them. I despise such performances,
and I like to see a man above that which will lead to dishonesty. Here
are my brethren and sisters who have come from different parts of the
world, and who have been traditionated to do a great many things that
are contrary to the spirit of the Gospel, but we have had instructions
in this kingdom to put away far from us all those practices that are
contrary to the spirit and genius of our own religion. Who will act in
this way when they can see very clearly. that these little things will
lead them on to still greater? It has been quite a common practice
with some to steal the soap and the clothes of those for whom they
were washing. Such practices are as common as anything that occurs in
their lives; they have been trained up to such things all their days,
and their fathers before them from generation to generation. Well,
shall they carry on these little petty stealings in this generation,
or shall they quit them and teach their children to do so too? Has not
the Gospel placed them upon a platform where they can live without
continuing in these evil practices? They doubtless have their
apologies for these things in the old country where they are
oppressed, and, as it were, trodden under foot of men, but here it is
not so, for the Gospel will redeem them, exalt them, and bring them up
to where they can live better without these practices than with them,
and where they can leave these things off and have the confidence of
their brethren and friends, so long as, they do not attempt to drag
these evil practices with them into the kingdom of God. I tell you the
kingdom of God will do you but little good, unless you forsake all
your evil ways and turn unto the Lord our God with full purpose of
heart

Vol. 9, p.357
Let us not have such things hanging around us, nor permit ourselves to
transmit any of them to our children, but let us purify our own
hearts, and them let us set before them pure and holy examples. I
speak of these things with a view to have the same remarks apply to
all the evil influences with which the Devil has afflicted the world.
I am aware that there are those both around us and amongst us that
would be glad to see these kind of practices triumph just as they do
in the world, and then the Enemy of all righteousness would have the
people in his own hands just as he has in the world. But we have the
privilege of overcoming those tilings, and have been placed in a
position where we can combine our energies for the accomplishment of
those which are required of us, ever seeking to do good, having had
our hearts touched with, those principles which have come from heaven.
In this way we can rid ourselves of those evils which prevail within
the rest of the world.

Vol. 9, p.357
Let that father who sends his child to feed his horse in his
neighbour's pasture over night and to bring him home before morning,
consider what influence it will have upon his son in after life. Would
it not make a thief of him? It would; and it would frame his mind for
trespassing upon his neighbour whenever he might have the opportunity.

Vol. 9, p.357
Man is the most independent being upon God's footstool, for he has his
free volition to do right or wrong; he has the power to reject the
evil and choose the good if he chooses, [p.358] and if he wants to
consign himself to oblivion and go back to native element let him
follow in the path of the ungodly; but, if, on the other hand, he
wants to endure and dwell with God and holy angels, to have knowledge
and power to understand all intelligence and finally become one of the
Gods of eternity, let him fake a course to produce that effect, and
let him use iris influence to bring to pass that which is calculated
to exalt and bring him up finally upon the platform of the Gods of
eternity.

Vol. 9, p.358
We are here upon God's footstool and we have all the privilege and the
power to take either course—to take which road we please. Here through
the goodness of God in these last days mankind have a privilege which
they have not bad for many generations that are past and gone. Here a
man can live and pursue the path of righteousness, truth and virtue
and none dare forceably drive him from the path of right, but, if, on
the other hand, a man is not honest he can join with the wicked and
ungodly. A man who has a disposition to do right can here prove his
integrity in all the relations of life, in all the intercourse he has
with men on the earth he can increase his power to do good, and none
will attempt to hinder him. This is a great privilege, and one that
does not belong to all the people upon the face of the earth, but it
accrues to the people of these Valleys because they have been gathered
out from the nations and brought under the influences which prevail
here. And where these principles are cherished and taught by the
servants of God, where they are urged continually upon the attention
of the people, where the people practice them and shun the evil and
live for happiness and glory there is present peace; but if they take
another course and neglect those principles of light and intelligence
they will be led to ruin and be subjected to all kinds of disasters.
We can see clearly that those who are supposed to be righteous can be
so in the nations of the earth, though not so easily as they can here,
for it is very easily to be seen that the influence of the good Spirit
and the principles of eternal life cannot be used to the same extent
there as in these valleys and mountains.

Vol. 9, p.358
When Joseph was in Egypt he could preserve his integrity before
Potipher and Pharaoh, and so it is with our Elders who go out from
here to perform duties that may be assigned them among the nations of
the earth; they can preserve their integrity, and by cleaving to those
principles which they have learned while here they will have power
over the Tempter, and they will return when they have accomplished
their missions in peace and safety, for the Lord will preserve them
from those evils which are calculated to lead them into disgrace. This
is the advantageof those who go forth from the midst of this people;
they have the faith and prayers of all Israel to, shield them from the
powers of darkness and from those influences which would otherwise
lead them to commit sin; by these means are the Elders of this Church
preserved when in the midst of wickedness. This is a great power that
is upon the earth, and it is here because holy and righteous
principles exist and are practised among this people. These are some
of the benefits derived from obedience to the fulness of the Gospel,
and it becomes us as Saints of the Most High to strive to preserve
ourselves pure and holy before him, to take hold of good and righteous
principles like men and women of God, to labour to sustain our present
existence, to sustain ourselves by drawing from the elements all those
good things which he has placed within our reach,  and thus become a
really independent people, [p.359] to be no longer dependent upon
those who would gladly sell us for the cloth we have to wear. It
becomes an experiment for us to sustain ourselves, though not exactly
one that is liable to fall, but it is to see whether a righteous and
holy people, coming out from the world, can draw from the elements
that have been previously scattered around them for their own
immediate sustenance and support, or whether they will for ever be
dependent upon those who would destroy them.

Vol. 9, p.359
We have made good progress in these valleys of the mountains, and it
is truly encouraging to look around and see what has been accomplished
within fifteen years. Still there is a great deal more to be done.
When ancient Israel went out of Egypt, a vast host of them, the Lord
administered to their immediate necessities, and ordained that their
clothing should not wear out, and in this way they were freed from
labour while travelling in the wilderness; the Lord himself combined
the elements for the benefit and support of that people. Now, we have
been brought a far greater distance than they were, but the manna from
heaven has not been showered out upon us as it was upon them. We have
had to exert our intellect, to delve in the earth, and to a great
extent we have succeeded in bringing from the elements our food and
clothing. I think this is a far greater work than that which Moses
brought about, and we are doing it without that mighty interposition
which seemed to be necessary in the days of Moses, though the Lord has
truly been prolific in blessing the earth since his people came to
this country. What have the servants of God done since they came here?
The first thing was to dedicate the earth, the air, the water and the
mountains, and this blessing has been poured out upon them and upon
the people, and through the blessing of High Heaven, the earth has
brought forth to the sustenance of his people. Is there not a dignity
in this labour which we are performing? In endeavouring to bring from
the elements things necessary for our support? I say there is, and
there is an honour that accrues to the Latter-day Saint for their
indefatigable exertions in this respect; it shows that they are alive
to the work of the last days, that they are exerting themseves to
build up a city and a kingdom wherein shall dwell righteousness, to
the defiance of the Devil and his hosts. What a glorious sight it
would be to see the united hosts of Israel present one mighty and
unbroken phalanx against the wickedness of the world. If this were the
case could the Devil or wicked men break such a band of retired
brethren? No; they would say come on, let the surges of opposition
roll up against us, and still we will stand steadfast being of one
heart and one mind. What is there that this people could not
accomplish if they would preserve inviolate this integrity, and stand
shoulder to shoulder in all the acts of their lives, to sustain one
another and those that are placed to guide and dictate in the kingdom
of God? There is nothing but what could be done by a union of this
kind, for it is your privilege, and it is also the privilege of all
the Latter-day Saints to be united in doing that which is good, and I
am happy to say that this is the case to a great, extent, but still
the people might do more towards concentrating their energies for the
welfare of Israel. Theft, are a great many mean little acts manifest
themselves yet, at this advanced day; these we should all seek to
reject and begin anew with ourselves, and see that none of these
things are traced to our bosom.

Vol. 9, p.360
Brother Cummings does not pretend to train up his children to walk
[p.360] in these bye and forbidden paths of which I have been
speaking, neither do I nor brother Brigham nor many others, still
there are others that turn out vile and do those things that are
wrong. But the time must come that righteousness must prevail, or else
we have no privilege, no promise of the future, and in fact without it
we have nothing that is any better than that which is possessed by
anybody else, and we had better have stayed in the world and served
the Devil at the places where we came from than to have come here for
such a purpose. All those who feel like continuing in this way had a
great deal better be somewhere else striving to introduce such evil
practices as they have brought from the old world. A Gospel of
salvation would reform every son and daughter of Adam, if they would
let it, and it would bring them upon the platform of redemption, for
the Gospel is redeeming in its qualities; it is ennobling in its
nature, and it leads on to great and glorious results, and if we wish
to be the recipients of its benefits it is for us to turn from the
path which leads to destruction, and walk continually in the path of
life. I truly feel an interest in this people, because they are of the
class who are striving to do right; I feel proud to be associated with
such a people as this, with all the follies which I cannot fellowship.
and which, in connection with others, I shall try to overcome, and to
redeem this people from all evil. I say that we are a good people, and
far the best people that live upon the earth, and let us try to get
rid, of things that are contrary to the spirit of the Gospel as fast
as we can, and try to induce the people by whom we are surrounded to
increase in the love of God, to hate that which is evil, and by the
love which they have for the principles of holiness, cause them to
hate iniquity and love righteousness. The presentation of these things
to the minds of the people will do good, it will be a means of
imparting to them the influences and principles by which we are
inspired. In this way, perhaps, we may redeem some of them and bring
them back to where they can have the honour, the glory and the peace
which are the reward of the righteous, even of all who eschew evil and
do good.

Vol. 9, p.360
Let each and every one exercise their influence in this way, to
promote holy and righteous principles upon the earth. Religion is
glorious where it brings peace to the soul and contentment to the
mind. Let us abide in those things and keep ourselves within the scope
of those holy influences that do predominate and prevail in the midst;
of this people, and do not let us run her and there after things which
do not; concern us. If we want to be blest by those predominating
principles and influences which the Lord has placed here, far from the
power of the wicked, let us not by any act of our own throw ourselves
outside of those influences. The moment we do it of our own volition
we tread upon slippery places. Men may go away from here when they are
sent by proper authority; when they are wanted to accomplish a certain
purpose, and they can retain the Spirit of the Almighty; but when they
go without being sent, of their own volition, then they have no
assurance that their feet will not slip; they have not the faith of
the people to help them; the angels have no charge to preserve them,
and particularly those that leave and go into sin and iniquity, and
are finally captivated by Satan. And, supposing they only go to Salmon
river or California and return, perhaps having a little of the leaven
of life, they return with the spirit of the world upon them. Have we
any examples of this kind? If we have let us  look at them, and from
[p.361] the lessons of the past let us look at the results of the
future. I have seen them come back with a little gold, and it has
almost invariably rained them, nine cases out of ten this has been the
result, and if they have not succeeded as well as they thought they
ought to have done in the midst of the Saints, they are found with
curses upon their lips, such as the inhabitants where they have been
are accustomed to indulge in: they do not respect the Sabbath, they do
not meet in the Tabernacle with the brethren to learn the word of the
Lord, neither do they meet anywhere else for any good purpose, but
they may be seen in the streets racing their horses, or cutting up
some kind of useless folly, wasting their time till their money is
gone, and then they have nothing to do but to go back and get more.
They go, and perhaps get a less sum than they did the first time, but
no matter whether they do or not they are never contented. This has
been my experience, and this is the best, the fairest and the
smoothest light, in which I can view such eases and speak of them.
This course of life, so far as it has an influence, disqualifies the
young man from making a good, humble, faithful follower of Jesus; it
disqualifies him from becoming a Saint of the Most High. This is my
experience; you can look at the subject with your own eyes.

Vol. 9, p.361
There are quite a number, and some good men among them, that want to
know if it is counsel to go out on the road to trade. I tell them that
I have no counsel of that kind to give, neither have I heard the
President give such counsel to any one. If I want to go out on the
road to trade, taking butter and eggs and such like things, and my
Bishop and President want me to go, then I should feel that I could be
preserved. I should doubtless feel it to be a great burden, and as for
seeking for such an opportunity it would be far from me, for I
certainly would not wish to go unless I was wanted.

Vol. 9, p.361
I mention this matter because many have asked me about it, and I have
universally told them that I have no such counsel to give. It is a
blessing to live in such a community as this, and I feel that it is
not safe for any one to use his own volition to go outside of this
influence. This feeling is what has led my mind in this way, and I
pray God to help us to stand upon. this platform where we can be
preserved from the influences of the wicked, and keep ourselves so
that we cannot be led astray, nor be swayed to and fro by, every wind
of doctrine or example that comes along, but that we may seek for
wisdom and knowledge, that our minds may be prepared to receive the
teachings we hear from day to day.

Vol. 9, p.361
May God help us to do right, and cause truth and good examples to sink
deep into our hearts, that we may cultivate every virtuous and holy
principle, is my prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen. [p.362]

Daniel H. Wells, September 14, 1862

Eternal Salvation—Continued Improvement Brings Exaltation

Remarks by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, September 14, 1862.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.362
The subject of eternal salvation is or ought to be interesting to all
people. All the forms of religion which have been invented by the
different sects of the day could never make one single line of
Scripture. They have shut up the door of immediate revelation between
God and man, and it does not seem to occur to them that this is the
only means upon which the world can ever attain to the knowledge of
God. All their religion and piety for many generations past have not
produced one word of Scripture for the guidance of mankind to
salvation in this and in the next existence. While they hold up the
Bible as the all-sufficient guide to the possession of life eternal,
they at the same time inculcate a principle which would never have
given them a Bible. They fasten their faith and hope for salvation
upon revelations given to another people, in another age and under
other circumstances.

Vol. 9, p.362
When God has a people upon the earth he gives them living oracles, and
communicates his mind and will to them for their present and future
exaltation, as well in one age as in another.    The Old and New
Testaments, yea, all Scriptures are made by this process. Prophets and
Apostles are the mediums through which the Almighty communicates his
will to the children of men. Revelations given from God to us are more
binding upon us than revelations given to another people, because they
are in accordance with our wants and circumstances, and fit our case
more perfectly than revelations given to another people many
generations back. This generation is responsible for the revelations
of God given to them; if they receive them blessed are they; if they
reject them woe is their doom. The words of God sent to this age by
Joseph Smith, the Prophet of the Lord, and by his Apostles, is a
dispensation of good will to all men now living, and they are
responsible to God as to the manner in which they receive or reject
it. These words are for their salvation, if they see proper to accede
to them.

Vol. 9, p.362
We talk a great deal about exaltation. We look for exaltation in the
heavens—in the eternities which are before us. We expect the Gospel of
salvation to exalt us. Where and when is this exaltation to commence?
Some do not expect exaltation until after death. This is a mistake.
Our exaltation commences in this world. That individual who has
received the light of truth in his own bosom, has the base or
foundation of his exaltation formed within him, and if he progresses
in the knowledge of God—in the things which pertain to eternal life,
he is in the road to exaltation, otherwise he is not. That brother who
redeems himself from the habit of drunkenness, or from any other
vicious practice, and suffers the holy principles of the Gospel to
work in him for his redemption, is exalting himself in the kingdom of
God.

Vol. 9, p.363
The work of exaltation is the work [p.363] of this probation, and has
to do with every duty that pertains to it. That sister who seeks
diligently to order her own conduct and her household; who seeks to
bring forth from the elements for her own support, commences in the
right way to obtain exaltation; she exalts herself in the sight of her
husband and in the sight of all good men. She can be economical with
that which she handles for the use of her household, whereas, before
she has perhaps been wasteful and prodigal of the rich blessings of
God bestowed upon her. In making this reformation she has taken an
important stop in the way of exaltation in this world for exaltation
in the world to come. That man who improves in the cultivation of his
farm, in the cultivation of fruit, who plants a single fruit tree if
he does no more, and cultivates it, and cause it to bring forth more
fruit, he has done something forwards his exaltation—has made one step
towards redeeming the earth from sin and iniquity, and from the curse
pronounced against it. It was said to Adam "Cursed is the ground for
thy sake; in sorrow shalt thou eat of it all the days of thy life;
thorns also and thistles shall it bring forth to thee; and thou shalt
eat the herb of the field."

Vol. 9, p.363
That man who commences to keep himself Clean, whereas he has been
bronght up in filthiness and dirt, is engaged in the good work of
exaltation upon his own person. That housekeeper who has been
slatternly, slothful and filthy in her habits, and begins to be
thrifty, industrious and cleanly in her household pursuits, commences
the work of exaltation in that household. Those who ornament their
houses and their gardens, making nice tidy fences, who ornament their
fields, making everything pleasant and agreeable around them, commence
the work of exaltation, and make a heaven at home for their wives and
children; a home to which their children in after years will look back
with pleasant reminiscences, regarding the home of their childhood the
pleasantest place they ever saw. A pleasant and happy home has its
influence in creating in the young mind a love of order—a love of all
that is beautiful, cleanly, virtuous and true.

Vol. 9, p.363
We can commence our exaltation upon this earth by trying to redeem it
and ourselves from the effects of the fall, and continuing to progress
in every good word and work. If we build a house and wish to build
another, we have the experience of the one we have built to improve
upon in building another. If we have raised one crop of grain, or one
tree, we can improve upon that experience in raising more. Thus we
progress and become exalted more and more. This same principle will
hold good in any pursuit of life—rural, mechanical, scientific or
philosophical; whatever efforts we make to inform our minds, we have
it in our power to do better still, gaining more knowledge and
intelligence as we progress in life.

Vol. 9, p.363
If by the enlightening aid of the Holy Ghost, that leadeth into all
truth, we strive constantly to improve in all things we shall set
ourselves about, we can improve faster than those who are not blessed
with its influence, because our actions are based upon a principle of
heavenly light and intelligence, giving us power to excel in all
things we set our hands to do in righteousness.

Vol. 9, p.363
Truth will prevail, while all man-made systems, on which the whole
world stands convicted before High Heaven, will be swept away, as this
people and this work progresses, because truth must and will prevail.

Vol. 9, p.363
Let those who have not yet commenced to make improvements begin the
good work at once; and let us all be constantly satisfied that we are
[p.364] doing something for good day by day. Inasmuch as we have been
wicked, let us no longer be wicked. We have a standard of
righteousness in our own bosoms; let us be actuated by it in all that
we do. Let us be righteous, holy, truthful; walking wickedness under
our feet, exalting righteousness in all our ways, that it may rule in
us until sin and its consequences shall be subdued, and we gain a
victory even over death and the grave, and life eternal shall reign
supreme upon the face of the whole earth. I ask God to add his
blessing in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

Brigham Young, August, 31, 1862

Apostleship of Joseph Smith—Destruction Awaiting the Nations

Remarks by President Brigham Young made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, August 31, 1862.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 9, p.364
We have just been listening to the testimony of one of the Apostles of
the Lord Jesus Christ, also an Apostle of him whom the Lord has called
in our day to, establish his kingdom no more to be overcome by
wickedness on the earth. To say that we are Apostles of Joseph Smith
is rather a dark saying to many. Jesus Christ being sent of the Father
to perform a certain work, became an Apostle. It is written in the
book called Hebrews, "Wherefore, holy brethren, partakers of the
heavenly calling, consider the Apostle and High Priest of our
profession, Christ Jesus; who was faithful to him that appointed him,
as also Moses was falthful and all his house." The Saviour called upon
a number of men to assist him in the work his Father had sent him to
do, and sent them into the world to proclaim his mission and Gospel,
instructing them to baptize all believers. In this way they became the
Apostles of Jesus Christ, and at the day of his coming they will stand
at his right hand in a pillar of fire, being clothed with robes of
righteousness, with crowns upon their heads, in glory to judge the
whole house of Israel.

Vol. 9, p.364
Joseph Smith was the first Apostle of this Church, and was commanded
of Jesus Christ to call and ordain other Apostles dad send them into
all the world with a message to all people, and with authority to
baptize all who should believe the fulness of the Gospel and sincerely
repent of all their sins. These other Apostles are Apostles of Jesus
Christ, and of Joseph Smith the chief Apostle of this last
dispensation.

Vol. 9, p.364
Joseph Smith has laid the foundation of the kingdom of God in the last
days; others will rear the [p.365] superstructure. Its laws and
ordinances, its blessings and privileges have been laid before all
people who would hear; the testimony of God's servants has sounded
like the voice of a trumpet from nation to nation, and from people to
people, warning the honest and meek of the earth to flee from Babylon
to the chambers in the mountains for safety until the indignation
shall be past. If all the inhabitants oft he earth had been as
diligent in searching out the truth and as willing to receive it as
hundreds in this Congregation have been, the world would have been
converted long ago. But few people, compared with the masses, have
ever received and lived the Gospel of Jesus Christ, in any age of the
world in which it has been preached.

Vol. 9, p.365
Enoch possessed intelligence and wisdom from God that few men ever
enjoyed, walking and talking with God for many years; yet, according
to the history written by Moses, he was a great length of time in
establishing his kingdom, among men. The few that followed him enjoyed
the fulness of the Gospel, and the rest of the world rejected it.
Enoch, and his party were taken from the earth, and the world
continued to ripen in iniquity until they were overthrown by the great
flood in the days of Noah; and, "as it was in the days of Noah, so
shall it be in the days of the coming of the Son of Man."

Vol. 9, p.365
So sure as the Lord called upon Joseph Smith, jun., to bring forth his
Gospel and establish his kingdom, just so sure will he hold this
generation accountable for their acts in relation there to. If any
people reject the Gospel, God will destroy that people or nation. The
majority of the people of the world declare that Joseph Smith was not
called of God. If they know that, then are they safe in rejecting his
testimony. I know that he was called of God, and this I know by the
revelations of Jesus Christ to me, and by the testimony of the Holy
Ghost. Had I not so learned this truth, I should never have been what
is called a "Mormon," neither should I have been here to-day. The
world is as uncertain of the calling of Joseph Smith, as their
religious ministers are that they are called of God; they hope they
are so called; they hope they have experienced a change of heart; they
hope they are renewed in spirit; they hope their sins are forgiven;
they hope the Lord is gracious to them, &c., &c. If I did not know
that my sins were forgiven, my hope would do me but little good.

Vol. 9, p.365
For argument's sake I will say; if we should be mistaken as to, the
legality of Joseph Smith's calling, we still bear the same
relationship towards the heavens as any other portion of mankind, and
have the same chance of salvation; standing on equal grounds with
them. Joseph told us that Jesus was the Christ, the Mediator between
God and man, and the Saviour of the world. He told us that there was
no other name in the heavens nor under the heavens, neither could
there be, by which mankind could be saved in the presence of the
Father, but by and through the name and ministry of Jesus Christ, and
the atonement he made on Mount Calvary. Joseph also told us that the
Saviour requires strict obedience to all the commandments, ordinances
and laws pertaining to his kingdom, and that if we would do this we
should be made partakers of all the blessings promised in his Gospel.

Vol. 9, p.365
We have already been made partakers of the blessings of the Gospel
which he promised to his disciples. One in particular I will name, and
that is peace, Jesus says, "these things I have spoken unto you, that
in me ye might have peace. In the world ye shall have tribulation, but
be of [p.366] good cheer: I have overcome the world." There are
hundreds now before me who can testify that in the world they have had
tribulation, but in the Gospel, as we believe it, they have found
peace. Again, "Blessed are ye when men shall hate you, and when they
shall separate you from their company, and shall reproach you, and
cast out your name as evil for the Son of Man's sake. Rejoice ye in
that day, and leap for joy: for behold your reward is great in heaven,
for in the like manner did their fathers unto the Prophets. Have the
world separated the Latter-day Saints from their company? They have.
For what? For disobeying the laws of the land? No. They cast them out
for believing in Jesus Christ and in Joseph Smith as his Prophet. This
whole people were cast out for believing that God spake to Joseph
Smith and chose him to be his messenger—his Apostle—to this
generation. I testify to you that we were not cast out for teaching
and practising the Patriarchal doctrine, as our enemies now declare,
for at that time it not been published to the world, but it was for
believing, preaching and practising the doctrines of the New
Testament; for believing in the events to take place in the latter
days, as foretold by the ancient Prophets; and, for believing the
declarations of Joseph Smith, that Jesus was indeed film Christ and
the Saviour of all men, but especially of them that believe, and that
he had set to his hand the second time to gather his people, to
establish his kingdom, to build up Zion, redeem Jerusalem, empty the
earth of wickedness and bring in everlasting righteousness.

Vol. 9, p.366
Joseph Smith testified that he had received revelations from God, that
holy angels had administered to him, that he had seen the heavens
opened, had seen Jesus Christ and knew that he lived, and that all the
people must acknowlede him to be the Christ, the Saviour of the world,
and to obtain salvation through him must obey his ordinances, keep
inviolate their covenants with him and with each other, and try with
all their might to restore the covenants broken by the fathers, that
the celestial gates leading to the presence of God may be opened to
all believers. And this is our testimony, last of all, that God has
spoken from the heavens, commanding us to preach repentance to this
generation, giving us authority to baptize for the remission of sins,
and to bestow the gift of the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands.
The remission of sins, the gift of the Holy Ghost, and the favour of
God cannot be obtained in any other way. These are God's unchangeable
conditions for mankind to observe, when they are called upon to enter
into an everlasting covenant, with him to serve him and none else. For
preaching this Gospel Joseph Smith was cast out and murdered; and for
the same cause this people have been persecuted and afflicted, and
finally cast out beyond the confines of so-called civilization.

Vol. 9, p.366
What do we now see abroad? Confusion in all the ramifications of
society. In the days of the great tower of Babel God confounded their
language, and spread confusion and dismay among them, and ultimately
scattered them to the four winds of heaven. The confusion will be no
less great in these days, and the destruction of human life will be so
great that but few men will be left. With the people in Christendom it
is "oh, here," and "lo, there"—"Christ, is here, and Christ is there."
Some say "observe one ordinance and no more;" others say "observe two
ordinances and no more;" some say  "observe none at all;" and so on.
There is no true faith, for all is uncertainty—every man pursuing his
[p.367] own way. They have no light of revelation to guide them, and
that which would have saved this nation from ifs present awful
chastisement they have cast out from them, therefore "Behold the Lord
maketh the earth empty, and maketh it waste, and turneth it upside
down, and scattereth abroad the inhabitants thereof. The land shall be
utterly emptied, and utterly spoiled; for the Lord hath spoken this
word."

Vol. 9, p.367
When Joseph Smith came to the people with the message of the Gospel in
its fullness, they said "let us kill him, or he will change our
customs, overthrow our religions, make proselytes in foreign lands and
flood our country with them, expose our political corruptions, and may
take away our place in the nation; come, let us kill him." They did
kill him, that debt is upon them, and they have it to pay. The Lord
pity them; I do. I pity them because they are so short-sighted, so
wicked, and so determined to fight God and his laws. They killed
Joseph Smith, and cast out this people for believing in him. Are they
still upon our track? They are.

Vol. 9, p.367
In a correspondence between Mr. Greeley, of New York, and the
President, Mr. Lincoln declared it was his intention to do everything
in his power that he thought would save the Union. This was very just
and correct in him, but has his course invariably tended to save the
Union? Time will show. There is no man can see, unless he sees by the
gift and power of revelation, that every move that has been made by
the Government has been made to fulfil the sayings of Joseph Smith the
Prophet, and all earth and hell cannot help it. The wedge to divide
the Union was entered in South Carolina, and all the power of the
Government could not prevent it. The Lord spoke, to Joseph Smith, on
the 25th day of December, 1832, as follows:—"Verily thus saith the
Lord, concerning the wars that will shortly come to pass, beginning
at, the rebellion of South Carolina, which will eventually terminate
in the death and misery of many souls. The days will come that war
will be poured out upon all nations, beginning at that place; for,
behold, the Southern States shall be divided against the Northern
States, and the Southern States will call on other nations, even the
nation of Great Britain, as it is called, and they shall also call
upon other nations, in order to defend themselves against other
nations; and thus war shall be poured out upon all nations," &c. The
wickedness of the wicked is onward and downward, while the
righteousness of the righteous is onward and upward. Light and
darkness, or in other words, right and wrong are with us, and men
choose darkness rather than light, wrong rather than right. This is
their condemnation. They despise the truth and those who will declare
it.

Vol. 9, p.367
On one occasion, in the wars of the kings of Israel and Judah With the
King of Syria, the kings of Israel and Judah sent for all the Prophets
they could find to prophecy good concerning their going down to the
battle; and a lying spirit was sent to speak through the Prophets to
lure Ahab, King of Israel, to the battle-field. Jehosaphat, King of
Judah, inquired whether there was not yet another Prophet of the Lord
that they might inquire of. "And the King of Israel said unto
Jehosaphat there is yet one man Micalab, the son of Imlab, by whom we
may inquire of the Lord; but I hate him for he does not prophecy good
concerning me, but evil." Micaiah was brought before the king and
said, "I saw all Israel scattered upon the hills as sheep that have
not a shepherd." Ahab ordered Micaiah to be put in prison and fed on
the [p.368] bread of affliction, until he should return in peace. An
archer drew a bow at a venture and slew Ahab, who went to the field of
battle in disguise, and the words of the Prophet were fulfilled. It is
so in this day; the man who will speak the word of the Lord fearlessly
is hated, while false prophets and false teachers, who pander to human
vanity and to human greatness for gain, are fostered by wicked rulers
and exalted to the chief seats in the synagogues.

Vol. 9, p.368
We are determined to build up the kingdom of God on the earth; to
bring forth Zion, to promote the cause of righteousness on the earth,
and to walk under foot sin and wickedness. There is an opposing party
who are determined that the kingdom of God shall not be built up, and
who do all in their power to destroy it and its supporters. This has
been the case from the beginning, and wickedness has triumphed,
because the measure of the earth was not; complete, and those mighty
spirits calculated to bring to pass the winding up scene had not yet
been born in the flesh. The time has now come when this work will be
consummated. Satan's rule and Satan's kingdom will be destroyed, and
everlasting righteousness and peace will be brought in upon the Gee of
the whole earth.

Vol. 9, p.368
Joseph Smith knew what was coming upon the nation of the United
States, and said, "If they will let me, I will save the nation." They
would not let him, but treated him as a traitor. They arrested him in
Missouri for treason, when he had not said a word with regard to
political affairs, but preached the Gospel to his brethren. They put
him in Carthage Jail in Illinois, under the same false allegation, and
slew him without a trial before his peers. At this day, if they had
the power, they would show us that their malignity is no less than it
was in the days of Joseph Smith, but they have not the power to injure
the kingdom of God and the Lord's anointed. They do not make a move on
the national checker-board without my knowing their designs. They may
send men here, with their months sealed as to their instructions, to
dictate and guide affairs in Utah as they would have them, but all
their deep laid plots will vanish into thin air and their fondly
anticipated purposes will fail.

Vol. 9, p.368
Our course is onward to build up Zion, and the nation that has slain
the Prophet of God and cast out his people will have to pay the debt.
They will be broken in pieces like a potter's vessel; yea worse, they
will be ground to powder. "And whoever shall fall on this stone shall
be broken: but on whomsoever it shall fall, it shall grind him to
powder." If there is a people within the pales of this nation that is
worthy of the constitution, good laws and institutions of the American
Government, it is this people called Latter-day Saints. It is the best
earthly Government that ever was framed by man, and the true and
righteous are alone worthy of it. It cannot long be administered by
wicked hands. "When the wicked rule, the people mourn."

Vol. 9, p.368
My heart is filled with pain for the inhabitants of the earth. We
desire with all our hearts to do them good, There are scores of Elders
beneath, the sound of my voice who have preached enough to convert the
world. I have myself travelled many thousands of miles, carrying my
valise and sustaining myself, to preach the Gospel to this generation
and to bear testimony to the truth as I do to-day. I take liberties
here, in referring to the world and its vanities, that I wish my
brethren not to take. It is our duty to pray for them and place before
them the holy principles of the Gospel by precept,  and in the acts of
our lives, rather than to hold prominently [p.369] forward their
manifold corruptions. They are in the hands of God, and so are we.
Great and mighty empires are raised to the summit of human greatness
by him, to bring to pass his inscrutable purposes, and at his pleasure
they are swept from existence and lost in the oblivion of antiquity.
All these mighty changes are pointing to and preparing the way for the
introduction of his kingdom in the latter times, that will stand for
ever and grow in greatness and power until a holy, lasting, religions
and political peace shall make the hearts of the poor among men exult
with joy in the Holy One of Israel, and that his kingdom is everywhere
triumphant.

Vol. 9, p.369
The Lord is willing that we should be the pioneers of this work, and
it is now our duty to prove ourselves worthy of his confidence, by
educating ourselves until our traditions are precisely according to
the Gospel and will of God. The revelations of God to Joseph Smith
instruct the Latter-day Saints to live their religion day by day, and
to meet on the first day of the week to break bread, confess their
faults one to another and pray with and for each other. I would like
this tradition fastened not only upon the people generally, but
particularly upon the Bishops and other leaders of this Church.

Vol. 9, p.369
We should seek substantial information, and trust little to that kind
of so-called learning that is based entirely upon theory. We should
pluck fruit from the tree of knowledge, and taste, then shall our eyes
be open to see, our ears to hear and our hearts to understand. I would
recommend the same course to those who have not embraced and tasted
the sweets of "Mormonism." We should get wisdom by reading and by
study. We should introduce the best books into our schools for the
education and improvement of our children. Let our school teachers
seek constantly to fasten upon the young mind useful information, and
banish from their schools every study that only tends to perplex the
student and waste his valuable time. I know of no branch in the
rudiments of English education that is more difficult to conquer than
its orthography; indeed, very few men have ever become perfect in it,
and I know of no branch of learning that needs more reforming.

Vol. 9, p.369
After introducing into our schools every useful branch of education,
let our teachers ask the Father, in the name of Jesus, to bestow upon
them and upon their scholars the Spirit of wisdom and intelligence
from heaven; ask for skill to control and ability to teach on the part
of the teacher, and willingness to be controlled and aptability to be
taught on the part of the scholars. Let parents aid the teacher in his
labours, by seeing that their children attend school punctually, with
a proper supply of books, slates, pencils, &c.; and permit not a good,
diligent, faithful school-teacher to suffer for the common necessaries
of life, while he is labouring to educate and bless their children.

Vol. 9, p.369
Every good and perfect gift cometh from God. Every discovery in
science and art, that is really true and useful to mankind, has been
given by direct revelation from God, though but few acknowledge it. It
has been given with a view to prepare the way for the ultimate triumph
of truth, and the redemption of the earth from the power of sin and
Satan. We should take advantage of all these great discoveries, the
accumulated wisdom of ages, and give to our children the benefit of
every branch of useful knowledge, to prepare them to step forward and
efficiently do their part in the great work.

Vol. 9, p.369
Endless variety is stamped upon the works of God's hands. There are no
two productions of nature, whether animal, vegetable or mineral,
[p.370] that are exactly alike, and all are crowned with a degree of
polish and perfection that cannot be obtained by ignorant man in his
most exquisite mechanical productions. Man's machinery makes things
alike; God's machinery gives to things which appear alike a pleasing
difference. Fields and mountains, trees and flowers, and all that fly,
swim or move upon the ground are lessons for study in the great school
our heavenly Father has instituted for the benefit of his children.
Let us explore this great field of information that is open before us
in good books and in the great laboratory of nature, and let every man
become his own lawyer, every family have its own doctor, and every
person be his own accountant, &c. Let even the female portion of our
community be taught how to do business, in the absence of their
guardians. It is an erroneous idea that a very learned man should not
work with his hands, and is better than other people because he is
learned. Education is the handmaid to honest labour. I should be
pleased to have our young females study the fine arts, music,
painting, &c., for which there is fine talent here, but I would not
have them suppose that education in the fine arts alone constitutes
them ladies, or will fit them for the active duties of life. It is
more necessary that they should know themselves and the duties that
will be required of them when they are wives and mothers; to educate
them thus, is a duty that is particularly binding upon mothers.

Vol. 9, p.370
Let there be a mutual desire in every man to disseminate knowledge,
that all may know. I have always followed out the rule of dispensing
what I know to others, and been blessed in so doing. After all our
endeavours to obtain wisdom from the best books, &c., there still
remains an open fountain for all; "If any man lack wisdom let him ask
of God." Let every Latter-day Saint constantly practice himself in the
performance of every good word and work, to acknowledge God to be God,
to be strict in keeping his laws and learning to love mercy, eschew
evil and delight in constantly doing that which is pleasing to God.
This is the only sure way to obtain influence with God and all good
men. I want the fellowship and confidence of those who are justified
before the heavens, and to have this I must walk in the path Christ
has marked out, and let all the rest go their own way. Let all who are
for God and his laws, walk with me and gain influence with those
heavenly powers, and there is no danger but what they will gain
influence with all good persons who labour for the same influence,
which will bear us off conquerers over all our enemies, spiritual and
temporal. May the Lord bless you. Amen. [p.371]

Heber C. Kimball, February 9, 1862

Gathering the Poor—Prosperity of the
Gathered Saints—Home Manufactures

Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, February 9, 1862.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 9, p.371
We have had a few remarks from brother Joseph Fielding, and I can say,
with the best of feelings, that they are good and true. I am witness
that this is the road that brother Fielding has travelled in this
Church and kingdom, striving to do right all the time. It was in the
spring of 1838 that he was ordained a High Priest, and it will be
twenty-four years next April since we left England, after performing
the first mission that was ever sent out to England. He was ordained a
Priest, I think, in Canada, and he travelled with me on that mission
to England. His life has been an upright one, and I know that he has
made a statement of facts, and he has told the things that are in him,
and his determinations are good, and they are dictated by the right
spirit. I take pleasure in making these statements, and I would say in
my heart, and my prayer is, that every man here may live in the manner
that he has done and be as good a man as he is. His salvation is sure,
if he continues in well-doing, and everything that he is capable of
presiding over will be given to him, and this will be the portion of
every other good man. It is goodness that makes about all the
difference between one man and another. You find one man a little
better than another, and one woman a little better than her neighbour.
What is it that makes us better? It is the righteous acts that we
perform, and that we work out before God. Jesus says, "Work out your
salvation as it is my will to work within you." Then, again, we are
commanded to work out our salvation with fear and trembling. All that
binders us and prevents us progressing faster, and going on from one
step to another even as it was with our Father, even the Father and
God pertaining to this earth, is our lack of confidence in the
Almighty, and our slothfulness in the things of God. Joseph the
Prophet said that our heavenly Father went on from one degree of
knowledge to another until he obtained the knowledge that made him
God. So also will it be with us, we shall have to advance from one
degree of faith to another until we get that knowledge that will
prepare us for exaltation in our Father's kingdom. But we must first
prove ourselves in this state of probation, then we rise from step to
step till we reach that position that is promised to the people of
God.

Vol. 9, p.371
Jesus says, "I am the way, the truth and light; and I and my Father
are one." On one occasion the widow came and begged that her two sons
who were with Jesus might sit one at his right hand and the other at
his left, and Jesus asked her if they could walk with him in the
regeneration, for said he, "Are ye able to [p.372] drink of the cup
that I shall drink of, and to be baptized with the baptism that I am
baptized with." Those who can walk with Jesus in the regeneration now,
will receive the great blessings that are promised to all the faithful
children of God. What is regeneration? It is a cleansing, purifying
process, by which persons are enabled to advance in the knowledge of
God and grow stronger in the principles of eternal life, to become
better, more truthful, more worthy of a benefactor's blessing. Then,
we may ask, what is degeneration? It is departing from the good old
way, imbibing evil, becoming impregnated with falsehood and all other
evils that are calculated to produce a deterioration in both the body
and spirit of man.

Vol. 9, p.372
This is a wicked and adulterous generation in which we live, and but
few of them know what they are doing for themselves. To me it appears
that they are taking every possible step to degenerate themselves and
those around them. I know what the world is; I understood it to a
great extent before I came into this Church. It was a common saying
among the good people where I lived, that it was impossible for a man
to be honest and get a living. How did they get a living, think you,
where they did not believe in being honest? By living in
deceitfulness, by lying, by pilfering from their neighbours. That was
the way they managed, and it is so managed at the present time. There
are but few things but it is possible to adulterate in this age of the
world. Our tea is adulterated, our ginger and pepper, and almost
everything that we have to purchase is treated in the same manner, and
I think we may safely conclude that this is an adulterous generation,
and by their evil practices they are bringing upon themselves swift
destruction. They have commenced the work of their own extermination,
and who can help it? No one, except the Almighty. They are now doing
that upon each other which they had in their hearts to do to us; they
have got the same hatred towards each other which they formerly had
towards us, and the Lord will let them have their full share.

Vol. 9, p.372
I noticed the other day when reading about the war, that one man said
the war could be completed and wound up in thirty days, everything
settled and the South entirely subdued. They think that the great
number of men which they have in the field are going to wind it up
quick. But I can tell you that they do not take the right course to
accomplish that; they let the Devil lead them, that is what I mean. If
you are looking forward for peace and thinking that peace will soon be
made, you are mistaken. The Lord is permitting things to be prolonged
as they are, for the purpose of getting his people out from Babylon,
just as he did with Sodom and Gomorrah and the cities of the plains
that were round about them; for he kept back the destruction till he
got Lot out, and so it is now in these days.

Vol. 9, p.372
Well, now, what course shall we take as Saints? It is for us to do our
duty in all things; to do our best for the spread of truth, for the
gathering of the poor. If we were to do our best we could send a
thousand teams this season to gather the poor; but I can say that we
shall do all that is required of us, and that will be satisfactory and
pleasing to our heavenly Father.

Vol. 9, p.372
Some say it is rather discouraging to gather this people, because so
many of them apostatize and deny the faith, but we should remember
that Jesus says:—"Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto a net,
that was cast into the sea, and  gathered of every kind: which, when
it was full, they drew to shore, and sat down, [p.373] and gathered
the good into vessels, but cast the bad away. So shall it be at the
end of the world: the angels shall come forth, and sever the wicked
from among the just, and shall cast them into the furnace of fire:
there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth."—Matthew xiii., 47-50.

Vol. 9, p.373
Now, supposing I should be at the expense of gathering ten persons and
bringing them home to Zion, and by so doing I save one righteous man,
will not that secure me a reward hereafter? I say it will. What did
the Lord say to Oliver Cowdery about labouring all the days of his
life in preaching the Gospel of Jesus Christ to a dark and benighted
world? The following is from a revelation given in June 1829, to
Joseph Smith, jun., Oliver Cowdery, and David Whitmer:—

Vol. 9, p.373
"And now, Oliver Cowdery, I speak unto you, and also unto David
Whitmer, by the way of commandment; for, behold, I command all men
everywhere to repent, and I speak unto you, even as unto Paul mine
Apostle, for you are called even with that same calling with which he
was called. Remember the worth of souls is great in the sight of God;
for, behold, the Lord your Redeemer, suffered death in the flesh;
wherefore he suffered the pain of all men, that all men might repent
and come unto him. And he hath risen again from the dead, that he
might bring all men unto him on conditions of repentance; and how
great is his joy in the soul that repenteth. Wherefore, you are called
to cry repentance unto this people; and if it so be that you should
labour all your days in crying repentance unto this people, and bring,
save it be one soul unto me, how great shall be your joy with him in
the kingdom of my Father?

Vol. 9, p.373
"And now, if your joy will be great with one soul that you have
brought unto me into the kingdom of my Father, how great will be your
joy if you should bring many souls unto me? Behold, you have my Gospel
before you, and my rock and my salvation. Ask the Father in my name,
in faith believing that yea shall receive, and you shall have the Holy
Ghost, which manifesteth all things which are expedient unto the
children of men. And if you have not faith, hope and charity, you can
do nothing.* [Doc. & Cov., s., xliii, p. 3, 4.]

Vol. 9, p.373
These are my feelings and always have been since I became acquainted
with the principles of eternal life; and I know that this is the
spirit that rests upon President Young, and also upon all faithful men
and women in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. It is
our duty to feel for those that are scattered abroad in the world, and
flint are poor, but who desire to gather to the promised land. We used
to pray, O Lord, put it into the hearts of thy people to do unto us as
we want to have them do. Now it is our turn; we are gathered home to
Zion, and we are able to assist our poor brethren that are peer and
unable to bring themselves. Where is there a people upon the face of
the earth that are blessed like unto us; and then, again, I may say
that a great many do not realize nor appreciate the blessings they
enjoy, but they consider this a hard country to live in. There are
very few people in this country but are much better off than they were
in the country where they came from. There are hundreds and thousands,
and I think I may say tens of thousands that were poor and penniless,
and that were dependent upon their every day labour for their living,
and if they did not labour six days in each week they had to go
without something that was actually necessary to make [p.374] them
comfortable, and unless they were at their work every day they could
not get enough to eat. Scarcely any of thom ever owned a cow, a horse,
a sheep, pig or chicken in their lives. Brother George D. Watt here
knows this to be true, for he has seen enough of the poverty of his
native country to understand exactly how it is. Is it any crime to be
poor? No, it is not; I have seen the day when I was just as poor as I
could possibly be as regards the comforts of this life, and I honestly
consider that it would be a pretty hard ease for a man to be poorer
than I have been. Some people when they come here think it rather
shameful to speak of how poor the people are over in the old country.
Bless you if you had not been poor and oppressed—down in the depths of
poverty, you would not have heard us at all when we went to proclaim
the Gospel. That is the case with those who are well-off as a general
thing. But if you were not all poor when the Gospel found you, I will
guarantee that you have been since. I never knew a man who came into
this Church rich but who had to become poor, that he might rise up
with the rich and be exalted in the kingdom of God.

Vol. 9, p.374
We have been led here by the hand of the Almighty, and settled in a
barren wilderness a thousand miles from everybody that are called
civilized. We came here because we were driven from our homes; hence,
we came to these mountains because we were compelled to, for we could
not live in the United States any longer, and you that have been
driven from the days of Kirtland to the present time know that we
could not live any longer among the enlightened and civilized of the
United States. After Joseph and Hyrum were mobbed and slain by their
enemies, there was no longer any home for the Saints in the States. We
could not stay in Kirtland to make a permanent home there, although we
succeeded in building a Temple, and in it received our blessings from
the Almighty. Here is President Young, myself and others that used to
lie upon Joseph's floor every night to preserve his life from his
enemies, and that too among the Presbyterians, Baptists, Methodists
and devils, and there are a great many men and women who know it. We
had to flee and leave all we had behind; brother Joseph, brother
Brigham and many others, father Smith among the number; and some of us
had to watch while Luke Johnson helped the old man out of the window.
Then how much safety was there in Missouri, Illinois, or anywhere else
in the Eastern States? Could we stay there, gentlemen? No, no better
than we could be in a smelting furnace without burning. Was there any
revelation that we should come to the mountains? Yes, and there were
predictions in the old Bible that we should come here, and now we are
here we are comfortable and blessed above all other people upon the
face of the earth, I do not care where you look. You may look to the
east, to the west, to the north and to the south, and in all nations
you will find them ready to go to war with each other. And you may
calculate that there will be war upon war, and that, things will
gradually grow worse; therefore we should always endeavour to do
right.

Vol. 9, p.374
When I reflect upon the instructions of President Young, who is our
leader, I see the importance of our sustaining him in all his plans
and designs, for he is God's delegate, and he represents the authority
of Heaven; and we Elders and Apostles are his associates, called to
represent Heaven, to preach the righteousness of Christ, and to strive
to do here on  the earth as it is done in the heavens, and, [p.375]
hence, we should so live as to be the true representatives of Heaven,
of happiness, glory, immortality and eternal lives, for we have those
principles to teach. All these things are before us, and one man can
go forward and attain these things just as well as another, and one
man can obtain these blessings of life, of peace and joy in the Holy
Ghost just as well as another.

Vol. 9, p.375
Some may think that they are kings and priests, others that they are
queens and priestesses, and put others down as servants, and thus make
themselves judges of their brethren. But I am now speaking more
particularly of men that are unrighteous, of those who will tread the
poor man under their feet; and what will be the consequence of
oppressing the poor? I would rather be in the place of the oppressed a
hundred times than in that of the oppressor, "For with what measure ye
mete, it shall be measured to you again." These are the words of
Jesus, and although uttered many years ago they are still in full
force, and I know it; and that saying will be fulfilled to the very
letter, I have seen it in a thousand instances, and I know it will
always be fulfilled. I never knew a man get a prejudice against his
brother unrighteously but went, the downward road, and the other
against whom the prejudice existed invariably rises up above his
enemies, for there is no other way to carry out the principles of
righteousness, than to do unto others as we want others to do unto us,
and thus fulfil the law of Christ.

Vol. 9, p.375
Now, in the doctrinal and practice of plurality, one woman will
sometimes think that she is queen, and that the others have no right
to speak or to do anything without her consent. If I had a ease of
that kind to adjudicate, I should be very apt to say to the woman,
"Serve her faithfully, bear with her patiently, and the day will come
when you will sit above her, no matter where she is now." And so it is
with the Elders of Israel, he that humbleth himself shall be exalted.
The Lord will rule that which is righteous, and if he does not give
you your rights in all things in time he will in eternity.

Vol. 9, p.375
If you will look in the revelations, you will find the principle
taught just as I teach, and I can say further, that there is not a
hymn composed by the Saints but teaches some principle of truth just
as clearly as the Bible teaches truth. Therefore, let us be alive to
these things, and remember that we are exhorted to be one. Jesus
prayed that his disciples might all be one, as he and his Father were
one. Then, let us step forward and do this without waiting to be
commanded, without any compulsion, otherwise we shall be considered
slothful servants.

Vol. 9, p.375
Well, now, this is the course for us to take. Let us be one in all
things, that the blessings of the heavens and of the earth may be upon
us continually.

Vol. 9, p.375
If you want to know my views in reference to merchants and their goods
coming here, I will tell you that I wish there could not any more
goods be brought here. Why, can you get along without them, brother
Kimball? I can, by the help of God; I want but little to be
independent of every merchant that comes into this city. Why, this
last year my family have made over eight hundred yards of cloth, and
that will clothe a great many people; and dresses made of that kind of
cloth are as far ahead of those yea buy in the store as your silks are
of the Indian blanket, Then consider what a blessing it is to the poor
of this community to be able to sleep in nice, comfortable, warm
woollen blankets; how much better than either the cotton or linen that
is brought from the States. Then there [p.376] are the coverlids, the
bonnets, and many other necessary articles that can be made at home
just as well as not. You can see ladies with the nearest kind of
bonnets on of their own make; and if they want a new bonnet for the
baby, they know how to make it. There are their under-garments, worn
by the people here generally; they are made of wool, and that is
produced here. What a blessing it is to be able to supply ourselves
with so many of the necessaries and comforts of life here in these
mountains! Some of you have got an idea that wool will not do; but let
me inform you that when Peter came and sat in the Temple in Kirtland,
he had on a neat woollen garment, nicely adjusted round the neck. What
do sheep wear next the skin? wool, of course. What do goats wear?
hair, for that is their nature. These are facts that are apparent to
all who will look.

Vol. 9, p.376
To return to the subject of the garments of the Holy Priesthood, I
will say that the one which Jesus had on when he appeared to the
Prophet Joseph was neat and clean, and Peter had on the same kind, and
he also had a key in his hand. John also came and administered unto
Joseph Smith, and remember that Peter, James and John hold the keys
pertaining to their dispensation and pertaining to this, and they came
and conferred their Priesthood and authority upon Joseph the Seer,
which is for the gathering together of all who seek the way of life.
What is there that we cannot make within ourselves? There are but few
things. If we have a desire to be released from bondage and
oppression, we shall labour to produce what we need. I intend to have
cloth, that has been mate here, from head to foot. What are we going
to do? A great many may say that they always wish to have their
carding, spinning and weaving done so as to be ready for the winter,
and be at liberty to go to the parties. That is very good. But there
is one other matter I wish to speak of in this connection, and that is
that President Young wants this people to bring up some carding.
machines from the States, so that we can go forward and be in a short
time perfectly independent of the world. This is the course for you
and I to take; and, also, to lay aside our vanity and foolishness, and
that which destroys the body. I have observed a great deal of the
follies of people in my experience. If we will do right, our children
will be a great deal stronger than we are in body, limb, joint and
muscles, for many of us have been weakened by folly, just as the
present generation of young people are ruining themselves with their
foolish fashions.

Vol. 9, p.376
I have often had my feelings hurt when I have seen men grunt and
grumble at every little trial, and then to see their wives, and many
in fact that are not wives, murmur and find fault with their
circumstances. It is true that some are doing all they can for the
good of the community, but it is not so with all. Let us all labour
and strive the best we can to build up the kingdom of our God here on
the earth.

Vol. 9, p.376
May God Almighty bless you, my brethren and sisters, may the blessing
of peace be with you that you may enjoy the good Spirit, a spirit of
integrity and faithfulness, and may that Spirit rest upon all the
Saints in the mountains and throughout the world, is my prayer. Amen.